This is a modern-English version of The Faith of Our Fathers, originally written by Gibbons, James.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
The Faith of Our Fathers
The Faith of Our Fathers
Being a Plain Exposition and Vindication of the
This is a clear explanation and defense of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Church Founded by Our Lord
Church Established by Our Lord
Jesus Christ
Jesus Christ
By
By
James Cardinal Gibbons
James Cardinal Gibbons
Archbishop of Baltimore
Baltimore Archbishop
Ninety-third Carefully Revised and Enlarged Edition
Ninety-Third Carefully Revised and Expanded Edition
John Murphy Company
John Murphy Co.
Publishers
Publishers
Baltimore, MD. New York
Baltimore, MD. New York City
R. & T. Washbourne, Ltd.
R. & T. Washbourne, Ltd.
10 Paternoster Row, London, and at Manchester.
10 Paternoster Row, London, and in Manchester.
Birmingham and Glasgow
Birmingham and Glasgow
1917
1917
Contents
- Preface To The Eleventh Edition.
- Preface To The Forty-Seventh Edition.
- Preface.
- Preface To Eighty-Third Revised Edition.
- Introduction.
- Chapter I. The Blessed Trinity, The Incarnation, Etc.
- Chapter II. The Unity Of The Church.
- Chapter III. The Holiness Of The Church.
- Chapter IV. Catholicity.
- Chapter V. Apostolicity.
- Chapter VI. Perpetuity Of The Church.
- Chapter VII. Infallible Authority Of The Church.
- Chapter VIII. The Church And The Bible.
- Chapter IX. The Primacy Of Peter.
- Chapter X. The Supremacy Of The Popes.
- Chapter XI. Infallibility Of The Popes.
- Chapter XII. Temporal Power Of The Popes.
- I. How The Popes Acquired Temporal Power.
- II. The Validity And Justice Of Their Title.
- III. What The Popes Have Done For Rome.
- Chapter XIII. The Invocation Of Saints.
- Chapter XIV. The Blessed Virgin Mary.
- I. Is It Lawful To Honor Her?
- II. Is It Lawful To Invoke Her?
- III. Is It Lawful To Imitate Her As A Model?
- Chapter XV. Sacred Images.
- Chapter XVI. Purgatory And Prayers For The Dead.
- Chapter XVII. Civil And Religious Liberty.
- Chapter XVIII. Charges of Religious Persecution.
- I. The Spanish Inquisition.
- II. What About The Massacre Of St. Bartholomew?
- III. Mary, Queen of England.
- Chapter XIX. Grace—The Sacraments—Original Sin—Baptism—Its Necessity—Its Effects—Manner Of Baptizing.
- Chapter XX. The Sacrament Of Confirmation.
- Chapter XXI. The Holy Eucharist.
- Chapter XXII. Communion Under One Kind.
- Chapter XXIII. The Sacrifice Of The Mass.
- Chapter XXIV. The Use Of Religious Ceremonies Dictated By Right Reason.
- Chapter XXV. Ceremonials Of The Mass.
- Chapter XXVI. The Sacrament Of Penance.
- I. The Divine Institution Of The Sacrament Of Penance.
- II. On The Relative Morality Of Catholic And Protestant Countries.
- Chapter XXVII. Indulgences.
- Chapter XXVIII. Extreme Unction.
- Chapter XXIX. The Priesthood.
- Chapter XXX. Celibacy Of The Clergy.
- Chapter XXXI. Matrimony.
- Index.
- Footnotes
Dedication.
Affectionately Dedicated
To The
Clergy and Laity
Of The
Archdiocese And Province Of Baltimore.
Lovingly Dedicated
To The
Clergy and Laity
Of The
Archdiocese And Province Of Baltimore.
Preface to the 11th Edition.
The first edition of “The Faith of Our Fathers” was issued in December, 1876. From that time to the present fifty thousand copies of the work have been disposed of in the United States, Canada, Great Britain and Ireland, and in the British Colonies of Oceanica.
The first edition of “Our Fathers' Faith” was released in December 1876. Since then, fifty thousand copies of the book have been sold in the United States, Canada, Great Britain, Ireland, and the British Colonies of Oceania.
This gratifying result has surpassed the author's most sanguine expectations, and is a consoling evidence that the investigation of religious truths is not wholly neglected even in this iron age, so engrossed by material considerations.
This gratifying result has exceeded the author's most optimistic expectations and is comforting proof that the exploration of religious truths is not completely overlooked, even in this harsh era preoccupied with material concerns.
Besides carefully revising the book, the author has profited by the kind suggestion of some friends, and inserted a chapter on the prerogatives and sanctity of the Blessed Virgin, which, it is hoped, will be not less acceptable to his readers than the other portions of the work.
Besides carefully revising the book, the author has benefited from the helpful suggestions of some friends and added a chapter about the privileges and reverence of the Blessed Virgin, which hopefully will be just as appreciated by his readers as the other sections of the work.
He is also happy to announce that German editions have been published both in this country and in Germany.
He is also pleased to announce that German editions have been released both in this country and in Germany.
He takes this occasion to return his hearty thanks to the editors of the Catholic periodicals, as well as of the secular press, for their favorable notices, which have no doubt contributed much to the large circulation of the book.
He takes this opportunity to express his sincere thanks to the editors of the Catholic publications, as well as those in the secular press, for their positive reviews, which have undoubtedly contributed significantly to the book's large circulation.
Baltimore,
Feast of St. Thomas Aquinas, 1879.
Baltimore,
Feast of St. Thomas Aquinas, 1879.
Preface to the 47th edition.
It is very gratifying to the author to note the large increase in the sale of “The Faith of Our Fathers.” Apart from personal considerations, it is pleasing to know that the popular interest in the Catholic Church and whatever pertains to her doctrines and discipline, is growing more widespread and earnest.
It really makes the author happy to see the big rise in sales of "Our Fathers' Faith." Besides personal reasons, it’s great to see that interest in the Catholic Church and everything related to its teachings and practices is becoming more widespread and genuine.
Since 1879, when the eleventh revised edition was given to the public, there have been thirty-five editions, and the number of copies sold reaches nearly a quarter of a million.
Since 1879, when the eleventh revised edition was released to the public, there have been thirty-five editions, and the number of copies sold has reached nearly a quarter of a million.
This desire to understand the teachings of the Church of our Fathers is not confined to our own country. It is manifest in other lands, as shown by the translations that have been made of this exposition of Catholic belief into French, German, Spanish, Italian, Norwegian and Swedish.
This desire to understand the teachings of the Church of our Fathers isn’t just limited to our country. It’s evident in other nations, as demonstrated by the translations that have been made of this exposition of Catholic belief into French, German, Spanish, Italian, Norwegian, and Swedish.
In the hope that they will add to the usefulness of the book, several passages upon doctrinal subjects have been inserted.
In the hope that they will enhance the book's usefulness, several sections on doctrinal topics have been included.
With these few remarks, the forty-seventh edition of “The Faith of Our Fathers” is presented to the sincere and earnest seeker after religious truth by
With these few comments, the forty-seventh edition of “Our Fathers' Faith” is offered to those who genuinely and earnestly seek religious truth by
The Author
Feast of St. Anselm, 1895.
The Author
St. Anselm's Feast Day, 1895.
Preface.
The object of this little volume is to present in a plain and practical form an exposition and vindication of the principal tenets of the Catholic Church. It was thought sufficient to devote but a brief space to such Catholic doctrines and practices as are happily admitted by Protestants, while those that are controverted by them are more elaborately elucidated.
The goal of this brief book is to clearly and practically explain and defend the main beliefs of the Catholic Church. It was considered enough to spend only a short amount of time on those Catholic teachings and practices that Protestants generally accept, while those that they dispute are explained in more detail.
The work was compiled by the author during the uncertain hours which he could spare from the more active duties of the ministry. It substantially embodies the instructions and discourses delivered by him before mixed congregations in Virginia and North Carolina.
The work was put together by the author during the uncertain hours he could find between the more active responsibilities of the ministry. It mainly includes the teachings and talks he gave to mixed congregations in Virginia and North Carolina.
He has often felt that the salutary influence of such instructions, especially on the occasion of a mission in the rural districts, would be much augmented if they were supplemented by books or tracts circulated among the people, and which could be read and pondered at leisure.
He has often felt that the positive impact of such guidance, especially during a mission in the countryside, would be greatly improved if it were supported by books or pamphlets shared with the community that people could read and think about at their own pace.
As his chief aim has been to bring home the truths of the Catholic faith to our separated brethren, who generally accept the Scripture as the only source of authority in religious matters, he has endeavored to fortify his statements by abundant reference to the sacred text. He has thought proper, however, to add frequent quotations from the early Fathers, whose testimony, at least as witnesses of the faith of their times, must [pg viii] be accepted even by those who call in question their personal authority.
His main goal has been to explain the truths of the Catholic faith to our separated brothers and sisters, who generally consider the Scriptures as the only authority in religious matters. He has tried to support his claims with plenty of references to the sacred texts. However, he has also decided to include frequent quotes from the early Church Fathers, whose insights, at least as witnesses to the faith of their time, should be acknowledged even by those who question their personal authority. [pg viii]
Though the writer has sought to be exact in all his assertions, an occasional inaccuracy may have inadvertently crept in. Any emendations which the venerated Prelates or Clergy may deign to propose will be gratefully attended to in a subsequent edition.
Though the writer has tried to be precise in all his statements, some inaccuracies may have unintentionally slipped in. Any corrections that the respected Bishops or Clergy may choose to suggest will be appreciated and included in a future edition.
Richmond, November 21st, 1876.
Richmond, November 21, 1876.
Preface to the 83rd Edition.
The new edition of “The Faith of Our Fathers” has been carefully revised, and enriched with several pages of important matter.
The new edition of "Our Fathers' Faith" has been thoughtfully updated and includes additional pages of significant content.
It is gratifying to note that since the first edition appeared, in 1876, up to the present time, fourteen hundred thousand copies have been published, and the circulation of the book is constantly increasing.
It’s satisfying to see that since the first edition was released in 1876, up until now, one million four hundred thousand copies have been published, and the book's circulation keeps growing.
The work has also been translated into nearly all the languages of Europe.
The work has also been translated into almost all the languages of Europe.
Baltimore,
May 1st, 1917.
Baltimore, May 1, 1917.
Intro.
My Dear Reader:—Perhaps this is the first time in your life that you have handled a book in which the doctrines of the Catholic Church are expounded by one of her own sons. You have, no doubt, heard and read many things regarding our Church; but has not your information come from teachers justly liable to suspicion? You asked for bread, and they gave you a stone. You asked for fish, and they reached you a serpent. Instead of the bread of truth, they extended to you the serpent of falsehood. Hence, without intending to be unjust, is not your mind biased against us because you listened to false witnesses? This, at least, is the case with thousands of my countrymen whom I have met in the brief course of my missionary career. The Catholic Church is persistently misrepresented by the most powerful vehicles of information.
My Dear Reader:—Maybe this is your first time handling a book where the teachings of the Catholic Church are explained by one of its own members. You've probably heard and read a lot about our Church; but hasn't a lot of that information come from sources that can be justifiably questioned? You asked for bread, and they gave you a stone. You asked for fish, and they handed you a serpent. Instead of the bread of truth, they offered you the serpent of falsehood. So, without trying to be unfair, isn’t your view of us a bit skewed because you've listened to unreliable sources? This is at least true for thousands of my fellow countrymen I've encountered during my brief time as a missionary. The Catholic Church is often misrepresented by the most influential media outlets.
She is assailed in romances of the stamp of Maria Monk, and in pictorial papers. It is true that the falsehood of those illustrated periodicals has been fully exposed. But the antidote often comes too late to counteract the poison. I have seen a picture representing Columbus trying to demonstrate the practicability of his design to discover a new Continent before certain monks who are shaking their fists and gnashing their teeth at him. It matters not to the artist that Columbus could probably never have undertaken his voyage and discovery, as the explorer himself avows, were it not for the benevolent zeal of the monks, Antonio de Marchena and Juan Perez, and other ecclesiastics, as well as for the munificence of Queen Isabella and the Spanish Court.
She is targeted in sensational stories like Maria Monk, and in illustrated magazines. It's true that the lies of those illustrated publications have been thoroughly exposed. But the remedy often arrives too late to counter the damage. I’ve seen an illustration showing Columbus trying to prove the feasibility of his plan to discover a new continent while certain monks shake their fists and gnash their teeth at him. It doesn’t matter to the artist that Columbus probably would never have embarked on his voyage and discovery, as the explorer himself admits, without the support of kind-hearted monks like Antonio de Marchena and Juan Perez, as well as the generosity of Queen Isabella and the Spanish Court.
The Church is misrepresented in so-called Histories like Foxe's Book of Martyrs. It is true that he has been successfully refuted by Lingard and Gairdner. But, how many have read the fictitious narratives of Foxe, who have never perused a page of Lingard or Gairdner? In a large portion of the press, and in pamphlets, and especially in the pulpit, which should be consecrated to truth and charity, she is the victim of the foulest slanders. Upon her fair and heavenly brow her enemies put a hideous mask, and in that guise they exhibit her to the insults and mockery of the public; just as Jesus, her Spouse, was treated when, clothed with a scarlet cloak and crowned with thorns, He was mocked by a thoughtless rabble.
The Church is misrepresented in so-called histories like Foxe's Book of Martyrs. It's true that Lingard and Gairdner have effectively countered his claims. But how many people have read Foxe's fictional stories without ever having picked up a page of Lingard or Gairdner? In much of the press, pamphlets, and especially from the pulpit—which should be dedicated to truth and compassion—she is subjected to the worst slanders. Her beautiful and divine image is distorted by her enemies, and in that distorted form, they present her to the ridicule and scorn of the public, just like Jesus, her Bridegroom, was treated when He was dressed in a scarlet robe and crowned with thorns, mocked by a careless crowd.
They are afraid to tell the truth of her, for
They are scared to speak the truth about her, because
It is not uncommon for a dialogue like the following to take place between a Protestant Minister and a convert to the Catholic Church:
It’s not unusual for a conversation like the one below to happen between a Protestant minister and someone who has converted to the Catholic Church:
Minister.—You cannot deny that the Roman Catholic Church teaches gross errors—the worship of images, for instance.
Minister.—You can't deny that the Roman Catholic Church promotes serious mistakes—like the worship of images, for example.
Convert.—I admit no such charge, for I have been taught no such doctrines.
Convert.—I deny that accusation because I haven't been taught any such beliefs.
Minister.—But the Priest who instructed you did not teach you all. He held back some points which he knew would be objectionable to you.
Minister.—But the Priest who taught you didn’t share everything. He left out some details that he knew you would find unacceptable.
Convert.—He withheld nothing; for I am in possession of books treating fully of all Catholic doctrines.
Convert.—He held nothing back; I have books that fully cover all Catholic teachings.
Minister.—Deluded soul! Don't you know that in Europe they are taught differently?
Minister.—Confused person! Don't you realize that they teach things differently in Europe?
Yet ministers who make these slanderous statements are surprised if we feel indignant, and accuse us of being too sensitive. We have been vilified so long, that they think we have no right to complain.
Yet ministers who make these slanderous statements are surprised if we feel outraged and accuse us of being too sensitive. We have been attacked for so long that they believe we have no right to complain.
We cannot exaggerate the offense of those who thus wilfully malign the Church. There is a commandment which says: “Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbor.”
We can't overstate how offensive it is for those who deliberately slander the Church. There's a commandment that says: "You must not lie about your neighbor."
If it is a sin to bear false testimony against one individual, how can we characterize the crime of those who calumniate three hundred millions of human beings, by attributing to them doctrines and practices which they repudiate and abhor. I do not wonder that the Church is hated by those who learn what she is from her enemies. It is natural for an honest man to loathe an institution whose history he believes to be marked by bloodshed, crime and fraud.
If it's a sin to lie about one person, how can we describe the wrongdoing of those who slander three hundred million people by accusing them of beliefs and practices they reject and despise? I’m not surprised that the Church is disliked by those who learn about it from its enemies. It’s only natural for an honest person to detest an institution whose history they think is filled with violence, crime, and deceit.
Had I been educated as they were, and surrounded by an atmosphere hostile to the Church, perhaps I should be unfortunate enough to be breathing vengeance against her today, instead of consecrating my life to her defence.
Had I been educated like they were and surrounded by an atmosphere that was against the Church, maybe I would be unfortunate enough to be harboring resentment towards her today, instead of dedicating my life to her defense.
It is not of their hostility that I complain, but because the judgment they have formed of her is based upon the reckless assertions of her enemies, and not upon those of impartial witnesses.
It’s not their hostility that I’m complaining about, but the fact that their opinion of her is based on the careless claims made by her enemies, rather than on the views of unbiased witnesses.
Suppose that I wanted to obtain a correct estimate of the Southern people, would it be fair in me to select, as my only sources of information, certain Northern and Eastern periodicals which, during our Civil War, were bitterly opposed to the race and institutions of the South? Those papers have represented you as men who always [pg xiv] appeal to the sword and pistol, instead of the law, to vindicate your private grievances. They heaped accusations against you which I will not here repeat. Instead of taking these publications as the basis of my information, it was my duty to come among you; to live with you; to read your life by studying your public and private character. This I have done, and I here cheerfully bear witness to your many excellent traits of mind and heart.
If I wanted to get an accurate view of the Southern people, would it be fair for me to rely solely on certain Northern and Eastern publications that were strongly against the race and institutions of the South during our Civil War? Those newspapers portrayed you as people who always resort to violence instead of using the law to address your personal grievances. They threw many accusations your way that I won’t repeat here. Rather than using those publications as my main sources of information, I felt it was my responsibility to come among you, to live with you, and to understand your lives by examining your public and private character. I have done that, and I can honestly testify to your many admirable qualities of mind and heart.
Now I ask you to give to the Catholic Church the same measure of fairness which you reasonably demand of me when judging of Southern character. Ask not her enemies what she is, for they are blinded by passion; ask not her ungrateful, renegade children, for you never heard a son speaking well of the mother whom he had abandoned and despised.
Now I ask you to give the Catholic Church the same fairness you reasonably demand of me when judging Southern character. Don't ask her enemies what she is, because they are blinded by their emotions; don't ask her ungrateful, rebellious children, since you never hear a son speak well of the mother he has abandoned and disrespected.
Study her history in the pages of truth. Examine her creed. Read her authorized catechisms and doctrinal books. You will find them everywhere on the shelves of booksellers, in the libraries of her clergy, on the tables of Catholic families.
Study her history in the pages of truth. Examine her beliefs. Read her official catechisms and doctrinal books. You will find them everywhere on the shelves of bookstores, in the libraries of her clergy, and on the tables of Catholic families.
There is no Freemasonry in the Catholic Church; she has no secrets to keep back. She has not one set of doctrines for Bishops and Priests, and another for the laity. She has not one creed for the initiated and another for outsiders. Everything in the Catholic Church is open and above board. She has the same doctrines for all—for the Pope and the peasant.
There is no Freemasonry in the Catholic Church; it has no secrets to hide. It doesn’t have one set of teachings for Bishops and Priests and another for the laity. There isn’t one creed for the initiated and a different one for outsiders. Everything in the Catholic Church is transparent and straightforward. It has the same doctrines for everyone—for the Pope and the peasant.
Should not I be better qualified to present to you the Church's creed than the unfriendly witnesses whom I have mentioned?
Shouldn't I be better qualified to present the Church's creed to you than the unfriendly witnesses I've mentioned?
I have imbibed her doctrine with my mother's milk. I have made her history and theology the study of my life. What motive can I have in misleading you? Not temporal reward, since I seek [pg xv] not your money, but your soul, for which Jesus Christ died. I could not hope for an eternal reward by deceiving you, for I would thereby purchase for myself eternal condemnation by gaining proselytes at the expense of truth.
I’ve absorbed her teachings since I was a child. I’ve dedicated my life to studying her history and beliefs. What reason would I have to mislead you? It’s not for worldly gain, since I’m not after your money, but your soul, which Jesus Christ died for. I couldn’t expect any eternal reward by deceiving you, as that would only lead me to eternal damnation by winning followers at the cost of the truth.
This, friendly reader, is my only motive. I feel in the depth of my heart that, in possessing Catholic faith, I hold a treasure compared with which all things earthly are but dross. Instead of wishing to bury this treasure in my breast, I long to share it with you, especially as I lose no part of my spiritual riches by communicating them to others.
This, dear reader, is my only reason. Deep down, I believe that having Catholic faith is a treasure that makes everything else in life seem worthless. Instead of keeping this treasure to myself, I want to share it with you, especially since I don’t lose anything by sharing my spiritual wealth with others.
It is to me a duty and a labor of love to speak the truth concerning my venerable Mother, so much maligned in our days. Were a tithe of the accusations which are brought against her true, I would not be attached to her ministry, nor even to her communion, for a single day. I know these charges to be false. The longer I know her, the more I admire and venerate her. Every day she develops before me new spiritual charms.
It is my duty and a labor of love to speak the truth about my respected Mother, who is so often misrepresented these days. If even a fraction of the accusations against her were true, I wouldn’t stay in her ministry or her communion for even a day. I know these charges are false. The longer I know her, the more I admire and respect her. Every day, she reveals new spiritual qualities to me.
Ah! my dear friend, if you saw her as her children see her, she would no longer appear to you as typified by the woman of Babylon. She would be revealed to you, “Bright as the sun, fair as the moon;” with the beauty of Heaven stamped upon her brow, glorious “as an army in battle array.” You would love her, you would cling to her and embrace her. With her children, you would rise up in reverence “and call her blessed.”
Ah! my dear friend, if you could see her as her children see her, she wouldn't seem like the woman of Babylon to you anymore. She would appear to you, "Bright like the sun, beautiful like the moon;" with the beauty of Heaven shining on her brow, glorious "like an army ready for battle." You would love her, you would hold onto her and embrace her. With her children, you would stand up in respect “and call her awesome.”
Consider what you lose and what you gain in embracing the Catholic religion.
Consider what you lose and what you gain by embracing the Catholic faith.
Your loss is nothing in comparison with your gain. You do not surrender your manhood or your dignity or independence or reasoning powers. You give up none of those revealed truths which you may possess already. The only restraint imposed [pg xvi] upon you is the restraint of the Gospel, and to this you will not reasonably object.
You gain everything that is worth having. You acquire a full and connected knowledge of God's revelation. You get possession of the whole truth as it is in Jesus. You no longer see it in fragments, but reflected before you in all its beauty, as in a polished mirror. While others are outside criticising the architecture of the temple, you are inside worshiping the divine Architect and saying devoutly with the Psalmist: “I have loved O Lord, the beauty of Thy house and the place where Thy glory dwelleth.” While others from without find in the stained-glass windows only blurred and confused figures without symmetry or attraction or meaning, you from within, are gazing with silent rapture on God's glorified saints, with their outlines clearly defined on the windows, and all illuminated with the sunlight of heaven. Your knowledge of the truth is not only complete and harmonious, but it becomes fixed and steady. You exchange opinion for certainty. You are no longer “tossed about by every wind of doctrine,” but you are firmly grounded on the rock of truth. Then you enjoy that profound peace which springs from the conscious possession of the truth.
You gain everything that truly matters. You acquire a complete and connected understanding of God's message. You embrace the whole truth as it exists in Jesus. You no longer see it in bits and pieces but reflected before you in all its beauty, like a polished mirror. While others are outside criticizing the design of the temple, you are inside worshiping the divine Architect and saying earnestly with the Psalmist: “I have loved You, Lord, the beauty of Your house and the place where Your glory resides.” While others outside see only blurred and confusing images in the stained-glass windows, you from within gaze in silent awe at God's glorified saints, their outlines clearly defined on the windows and illuminated by the sunlight of heaven. Your understanding of the truth is not only complete and harmonious, but it becomes fixed and steady. You trade uncertainty for assurance. You are no longer "thrown around by every change in belief," but you are firmly grounded on the rock of truth. Then you experience that deep peace that comes from the confident possession of the truth.
In coming to the Church, you are not entering a strange place, but you are returning to your Father's home. The house and furniture may look odd to you, but it is just the same as your forefathers left it three hundred years ago. In coming back to the Church, you worship where your fathers worshiped before you, you kneel before the altar at which they knelt, you receive the Sacraments which they received, and respect the authority of the clergy whom they venerated. You come back like the Prodigal Son to the home of [pg xvii] your father and mother. The garment of joy is placed upon you, the banquet of love is set before you, and you receive the kiss of peace as a pledge of your filiation and adoption. One hearty embrace of your tender Mother will compensate you for all the sacrifices you may have made, and you will exclaim with the penitent Augustine: “Too late have I known thee, O Beauty, ever ancient and ever new, too late have I loved thee.” Should the perusal of this book bring one soul to the knowledge of the Church, my labor will be amply rewarded.
In coming to the Church, you aren’t stepping into an unfamiliar place; you’re returning to your Father’s home. The house and its furnishings might seem unusual to you, but it’s just as your ancestors left it three hundred years ago. By returning to the Church, you worship where your forebears worshiped, kneel before the same altar they did, receive the Sacraments they received, and honor the authority of the clergy they respected. You come back like the Prodigal Son to the home of your parents. The garment of joy is placed upon you, the feast of love is prepared for you, and you receive the kiss of peace as a sign of your belonging and acceptance. One warm embrace from your loving Mother will make up for all the sacrifices you’ve made, and you will echo the words of the penitent Augustine: "I've realized too late how beautiful you are, O Beauty, always ancient and always fresh; I've loved you too late." If reading this book brings even one soul to an understanding of the Church, my efforts will be greatly rewarded.
Remember that nothing is so essential as the salvation of your immortal soul, “for what doth it profit a man, if he gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?”2 Let not, therefore, the fear of offending friends and relatives, the persecution of men, the loss of earthly possessions, nor any other temporal calamity, deter you from investigating and embracing the true religion. “For our present tribulation, which is momentary and light, worketh for us above measure exceedingly an eternal weight of glory.”3
Remember that nothing is more important than the salvation of your immortal soul, "What good is it for someone to gain the whole world, yet lose their soul? Or what can someone give in return for their soul?"2 Therefore, don’t let the fear of upsetting friends and family, the persecution from others, the loss of material things, or any other temporary hardship prevent you from exploring and accepting the true faith. "Our current struggles, which are short and light, result in an eternal glory that far exceeds them all."3
May God give you light to see the truth, and, having seen it, may He give you courage and strength to follow it!
May God grant you the clarity to see the truth, and when you see it, may He give you the courage and strength to pursue it!
Chapter 1.
The Holy Trinity, The Incarnation, etc.
The Catholic Church teaches that there is but one God, who is infinite in knowledge, in power, in goodness, and in every other perfection; who created all things by His omnipotence, and governs them by His Providence.
The Catholic Church teaches that there is only one God, who is limitless in knowledge, power, goodness, and every other perfection; who created everything by His all-powerful will, and oversees them with His Providence.
In this one God there are three distinct Persons,—the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, who are perfectly equal to each other.
In this one God, there are three distinct Persons—the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit—who are all perfectly equal to one another.
We believe that Jesus Christ, the Second Person of the Blessed Trinity, is perfect God and perfect Man. He is God, for He “is over all things, God blessed forever.”4 “He is God of the substance of the Father, begotten before time; and He is Man of the substance of His Mother, born in time.”5 Out of love for us, and in order to rescue us from the miseries entailed upon us by the disobedience of our first parents, the Divine Word descended from heaven, and became Man in the womb of the Virgin Mary, by the operation of the Holy Ghost. He was born on Christmas day, in a stable at Bethlehem.
We believe that Jesus Christ, the Second Person of the Blessed Trinity, is both perfect God and perfect Man. He is God because He “is over everything, God blessed forever.”4 “He is God, sharing the essence of the Father, generated before time; and He is Man, sharing the essence of His Mother, born in time.”5 Out of love for us and to save us from the hardships caused by the disobedience of our first parents, the Divine Word came down from heaven and became Man in the womb of the Virgin Mary, through the action of the Holy Spirit. He was born on Christmas day, in a stable at Bethlehem.
After having led a life of obscurity for about thirty years, chiefly at Nazareth, He commenced [pg 002] His public career. He associated with Him a number of men who are named Apostles, whom He instructed in the doctrines of the religion which He established.
After living in relative obscurity for about thirty years, mainly in Nazareth, He began His public career. He gathered a group of men known as Apostles, whom He taught the principles of the faith He founded.
For three years He went about doing good, giving sight to the blind, hearing to the deaf, healing all kinds of diseases, raising the dead to life, and preaching throughout Judea the new Gospel of peace.6
For three years, He traveled around doing good, giving sight to the blind, making the deaf hear, healing various diseases, bringing the dead back to life, and preaching the new message of peace throughout Judea. 6
On Good Friday He was crucified on Mount Calvary, and thus purchased for us redemption by His death. Hence Jesus exclusively bears the titles of Savior and Redeemer, because “there is no other name under heaven given to men whereby we must be saved.”7 “He was wounded for our iniquities; He was bruised for our sins, ... and by His bruises we are healed.”8
On Good Friday, He was crucified on Mount Calvary, and through His death, He secured our redemption. Therefore, Jesus solely holds the titles of Savior and Savior, because "There's no other name under heaven given to people by which we must be saved."7 “He was wounded for our wrongs; He was hurt for our sins, ... and by His wounds we are healed.”8
We are commanded by Jesus, suffering and dying for us, to imitate Him by the crucifixion of our flesh, and by acts of daily mortification. “If anyone,” He says, “will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily and follow Me.”9
We are instructed by Jesus, who suffered and died for us, to follow His example by sacrificing our own desires and practicing daily self-discipline. “If someone,” He says, "Anyone who wants to follow Me must deny themselves, take up their cross daily, and follow Me."9
Hence we abstain from the use of flesh meat on Friday—the day consecrated to our Savior's sufferings—not because the eating of flesh meat is sinful in itself, but as an act of salutary mortification. Loving children would be prompted by filial tenderness to commemorate the anniversary of their father's death rather by prayer and fasting than by feasting. Even so we abstain on Fridays from flesh meat that we may in a small measure testify our practical sympathy for our dear Lord by the mortification of our body, endeavoring, like St. Paul, “to bear about in our body the mortification [pg 003] of Jesus, that the life also of Jesus may be made manifest in our bodies.”10
So, we don't eat meat on Fridays—the day dedicated to remembering our Savior's suffering—not because eating meat is wrong in itself, but as a way to practice self-discipline. Just as loving children would honor the anniversary of their father's death more through prayer and fasting than by feasting, we refrain from meat on Fridays to show our sympathy for our Lord by practicing self-denial. We aim, like St. Paul, “to carry in our bodies the suffering of Jesus, so that the life of Jesus may also be revealed in our bodies.”10
The Cross is held in the highest reverence by Catholics, because it was the instrument of our Savior's crucifixion. It surmounts our churches and adorns our sanctuaries. We venerate it as the emblem of our salvation. “Far be it from me,” says the Apostle, “to glory save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ.”11 We do not, of course, attach any intrinsic virtue to the Cross; this would be sinful and idolatrous. Our veneration is referred to Him who died upon it.
The Cross is held in the highest regard by Catholics because it was the instrument of our Savior's crucifixion. It stands atop our churches and decorates our sanctuaries. We honor it as the symbol of our salvation. “Not my place to” says the Apostle, "to glory except through the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ."11 We don't, of course, believe the Cross has any inherent power; that would be sinful and idolatrous. Our reverence is directed toward Him who died on it.
It is also a very ancient and pious practice for the faithful to make on their person the sign of the Cross, saying at the same time: “In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.” Tertullian, who lived in the second century of the Christian era, says: “In all our actions, when we come in or go out, when we dress, when we wash, at our meals, before retiring to sleep, ... we form on our foreheads the sign of the cross. These practices are not commanded by a formal law of Scripture; but tradition teaches them, custom confirms them, faith observes them.”12 By the sign of the cross we make a profession of our faith in the Trinity and the Incarnation, and perform a most salutary act of religion.
It is also a very old and sacred practice for believers to make the sign of the Cross on themselves, saying at the same time: "In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit." Tertullian, who lived in the second century of the Christian era, says: "In everything we do, whether we're coming in or going out, getting dressed, washing, before we eat, or before we sleep, we make the sign of the cross on our foreheads. These practices aren't mandated by any official law in Scripture; rather, they're taught by tradition, supported by custom, and practiced in faith."12 Through the sign of the cross, we express our faith in the Trinity and the Incarnation, and perform a very beneficial act of worship.
We believe that on Easter Sunday Jesus Christ manifested His divine power by raising Himself to life, and that having spent forty days on earth, after His resurrection, instructing His disciples, He ascended to heaven from the Mount of Olives.
We believe that on Easter Sunday, Jesus Christ showed His divine power by resurrecting Himself, and after spending forty days on earth teaching His disciples, He ascended to heaven from the Mount of Olives.
On the Feast of Pentecost, or Whitsunday, ten days after His Ascension, our Savior sent, as He had promised, His Holy Spirit to His disciples, while they were assembled together in prayer. [pg 004] The Holy Ghost purified their hearts from sin, and imparted to them a full knowledge of those doctrines of salvation which they were instructed to preach. On the same Feast of Pentecost the Apostles commenced their sublime mission, from which day, accordingly, we date the active life of the Catholic Church.
On the Feast of Pentecost, or Whitsunday, ten days after His Ascension, our Savior sent, as He had promised, His Holy Spirit to His disciples while they were gathered together in prayer. [pg 004] The Holy Spirit purified their hearts from sin and gave them a complete understanding of the teachings of salvation that they were to preach. On that same Feast of Pentecost, the Apostles began their important mission, which marks the start of the active life of the Catholic Church.
Our Redeemer gave the most ample authority to the Apostles to teach in His name; commanding them to “preach the Gospel to every creature,”13 and directing all, under the most severe penalties, to hear and obey them: “He that heareth you, heareth Me; and he that despiseth you, despiseth Me. And He that despiseth Me, despiseth Him that sent Me.”14
Our Redeemer gave the Apostles full authority to teach in His name, commanding them to “share the Gospel with everyone,”13 and instructing everyone, under serious consequences, to listen to and follow them: "Whoever listens to you is actually listening to Me, and whoever ignores you is ignoring Me. And whoever ignores Me is rejecting the one who sent Me."14
And lest we should be mistaken in distinguishing between the true Church and false sects, which our Lord predicted would arise, He was pleased to stamp upon His Church certain shining marks, by which every sincere inquirer could easily recognize her as His only Spouse. The principal marks or characteristics of the true Church are, her Unity, Sanctity, Catholicity, and Apostolicity,15 to which may be added the Infallibility of her teaching and the Perpetuity of her existence.
And to avoid confusion between the true Church and the false groups that our Lord predicted would emerge, He chose to place distinctive marks on His Church, allowing every honest seeker to easily identify her as His only Bride. The main marks or characteristics of the true Church are her Unity, Sanctity, Catholicity, and Apostolicity,15 along with the Infallibility of her teaching and the Perpetuity of her existence.
I shall treat successively of these marks.
I will discuss these marks one by one.
Chapter 2.
The Unity of the Church.
By unity is meant that the members of the true Church must be united in the belief of the same doctrines of revelation, and in the acknowledgment of the authority of the same pastors. Heresy and schism are opposed to Christian unity. By heresy, a man rejects one or more articles of the Christian faith. By schism, he spurns the authority of his spiritual superiors. That our Savior requires this unity of faith and government in His members is evident from various passages of Holy Writ. In His admirable prayer immediately before His passion He says: “I pray for them also who through their word shall believe in Me; that they all may be one, as Thou, Father, in Me and I in Thee, that they also may be one in Us; that the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me,”16 because the unity of the Church is the most luminous evidence of the Divine mission of Christ. Jesus prayed that His followers may be united in the bond of a common faith, as He and His Father are united in essence, and certainly the prayer of Jesus is always heard.
By unity, we mean that the members of the true Church must be united in believing the same doctrines of revelation and acknowledging the authority of the same leaders. Heresy and schism go against Christian unity. By heresy, a person rejects one or more points of the Christian faith. By schism, they disregard the authority of their spiritual leaders. It's clear from various passages of the Bible that our Savior requires this unity of faith and governance among His members. In His remarkable prayer just before His suffering, He says: "I pray for those who will believe in Me because of their message; that they may all be one, just as You, Father, are in Me and I am in You, that they also may be one in Us; so that the world may believe that You have sent Me,"16 because the unity of the Church is the brightest proof of Christ's divine mission. Jesus prayed that His followers would be united in a shared faith, just as He and His Father are united in essence, and His prayers are always answered.
St. Paul ranks schism and heresy with the crimes of murder and idolatry, and he declares that the authors of sects shall not possess the Kingdom [pg 006] of God.17 He also addresses a letter to the Ephesians from his prison in Rome, and if the words of the Apostle should always command our homage, with how much reverence are they to be received when he writes in chains from the Imperial City! In this Epistle he insists upon unity of faith in the following emphatic language: “Be careful to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace; one body and one Spirit, as you are called in one hope of your calling; one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in us all.”18 As you all, he says, worship one God, and not many gods; as you acknowledge the same Divine Mediator of redemption, and not many mediators; as you are sanctified by the same Divine Spirit, and not by many spirits; as you all hope for the same heaven, and not different heavens, so must you all profess the same faith.
St. Paul equates schism and heresy with serious crimes like murder and idolatry, stating that those who create sects will not inherit the Kingdom of God. He also writes a letter to the Ephesians from his prison in Rome, and if the Apostle's words should always be honored, how much more should they be respected when he's writing in chains from the Imperial City! In this Epistle, he emphasizes the importance of unity in faith with these strong words: "Make sure to maintain the unity of the Spirit through peace; we are one body and one Spirit, called to one hope in your calling; one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all, who is above all, through all, and in all." As you all worship one God, not many gods; as you recognize the same Divine Mediator for redemption, not multiple mediators; as you are sanctified by the same Divine Spirit, not by various spirits; and as you all hope for the same heaven, not different heavens, so must you all profess the same faith.
Unity of government is not less essential to the Church of Christ than unity of doctrine. Our Divine Saviour never speaks of His Churches, but of His Church. He does not say: “Upon this rock I will build my Churches,” but “upon this rock I will build My Church,”19 from which words we must conclude that it never was His intention to establish or to sanction various conflicting denominations, but one corporate body, with all the members united under one visible Head; for as the Church is a visible body, it must have a visible head.
The unity of government is just as important to the Church of Christ as the unity of doctrine. Our Divine Savior never refers to His Churches but to His Church. He doesn’t say: "On this rock, I will build my Churches.” but "On this rock, I will build My Church,"19 from which we can conclude that it was never His intention to establish or support various conflicting denominations, but to create one unified body, with all members connected under one visible Head; because, as the Church is a visible entity, it must have a visible leader.
The Church is called a kingdom: “He shall reign over the house of Jacob forever, and of His kingdom there shall be no end.”20 Now in every well-regulated kingdom there is but one king, one form of government, one uniform body of laws, [pg 007] which all are obliged to observe. In like manner, in Christ's spiritual kingdom, there must be one Chief to whom all owe spiritual allegiance; one form of ecclesiastical government; one uniform body of laws which all Christians are bound to observe; for, “every kingdom divided against itself shall be made desolate.”21
The Church is referred to as a kingdom: "He will rule over the house of Jacob forever, and His kingdom will never end."20 In any well-run kingdom, there is only one king, one system of government, one consistent set of laws, [pg 007] which everyone is required to follow. Similarly, in Christ's spiritual kingdom, there must be one Leader to whom everyone owes spiritual loyalty; one form of church government; one set of laws that all Christians are required to follow; because, "Any kingdom divided against itself will become ruined."21
Our Savior calls His Church a sheepfold. “And there shall be made one fold and one shepherd.”22 What more beautiful or fitting illustration of unity can we have than that which is suggested by a sheepfold? All the sheep of a flock cling together. If they are momentarily separated, they are impatient till reunited. They follow in the same path. They feed on the same pastures. They obey the same shepherd, and fly from the voice of strangers. So did our Lord intend that all the sheep of His fold should be nourished by the same sacraments and the same bread of life; that they should follow the same rule of faith as their guide to heaven; that they should listen to the voice of one Chief Pastor, and that they should carefully shun false teachers.
Our Savior refers to His Church as a sheepfold. "There will be one flock and one shepherd."22 What more beautiful or fitting illustration of unity could we have than what a sheepfold represents? All the sheep in a flock stick together. If they get temporarily separated, they become restless until they’re back together. They walk the same path, graze in the same fields, and listen to the same shepherd, avoiding the voices of strangers. In the same way, our Lord intended for all the sheep of His fold to be nourished by the same sacraments and the same bread of life; to follow the same rule of faith as their guide to heaven; to heed the voice of one Chief Pastor, and to carefully avoid false teachers.
His Church is compared to a human body. “As in one body we have many members, but all the members have not the same office; so we, being many, are one body in Christ, and every one members one of the other.”23 In one body there are many members, all inseparably connected with the head. The head commands and the foot instantly moves, the hand is raised and the lips open. Even so our Lord ordained that His Church, composed of many members, should be all united to one supreme visible Head, whom they are bound to obey.
His Church is compared to a human body. "Just like a body has many parts, and not all parts have the same function; we, although many, are one body in Christ, and each of us belongs to each other."23 In one body there are many parts, all intimately connected to the head. The head gives orders, and the foot immediately moves, the hand is raised, and the lips open. In the same way, our Lord established that His Church, made up of many members, should be entirely united to one supreme visible Head, whom they are obligated to follow.
The Church is compared to a vine. “I am the Vine, ye the branches; he that abideth in Me and I in him, the same beareth much fruit, for without Me ye can do nothing.”24 All the branches of a vine, though spreading far and wide, are necessarily connected with the main stem, and from its sap they are nourished. In like manner, our Saviour will have all the saplings of His Vineyard connected with the main stem, and all draw their nourishment from the parent stock.
The Church is like a vine. "I am the Vine, you are the branches; if you stay connected to Me and I to you, you will produce a lot of fruit, because without Me, you can do nothing."24 All the branches of a vine, even though they grow far and wide, are still connected to the main stem and get their nourishment from its sap. Similarly, our Savior wants all the young plants in His Vineyard to be connected to the main stem and receive their nourishment from the parent stock.
The Church, in fine, is called in Scripture by the beautiful title of bride or spouse of Christ,25 and the Christian law admits only of one wife.
The Church is referred to in the Scriptures as the beautiful title of the bride or spouse of Christ, 25 and the Christian law allows for only one wife.
In fact, our common sense alone, apart from revelation, is sufficient to convince us that God could not be the author of various opposing systems of religion. God is essentially one. He is Truth itself. How could the God of truth affirm, for instance, to one body of Christians that there are three persons in God, and to another there is only one person in God? How could He say to one individual that Jesus Christ is God, and to another that He is only man? How can He tell me that the punishments of the wicked are eternal, and tell another that they are not eternal? One of these contradictory statements must be false. “God is not the God of dissension, but of peace.”26
In fact, just using our common sense, without any divine revelation, is enough to convince us that God couldn't be the author of different, conflicting religions. God is essentially one. He is Truth itself. How could the God of truth tell one group of Christians that there are three persons in God, and tell another group that there is only one person in God? How could He say to one person that Jesus Christ is God, and to another that He is just a man? How can He tell me that the punishments of the wicked last forever, and tell someone else that they don't last forever? One of these contradictory claims must be false. "God is not the God of conflict, but of peace."26
I see perfect harmony in the laws which govern the physical world that we inhabit. I see a marvelous unity in our planetary system. Each planet moves in its own sphere, and all are controlled by the central Sun.
I see complete harmony in the laws that govern the physical world we live in. I see an amazing unity in our planetary system. Each planet moves in its own orbit, and all are guided by the central Sun.
Why should there not be also harmony and concord in that spiritual world, the Church of God, the grandest conception of His omnipotence, and the most bounteous manifestation of His goodness and love for mankind!
Why shouldn’t there be harmony and agreement in the spiritual realm, the Church of God, the greatest idea of His all-powerfulness, and the most generous display of His goodness and love for humanity!
Hence, it is clear that Jesus Christ intended that His Church should have one common doctrine which all Christians are bound to believe, and one uniform government to which all should be loyally attached.
Hence, it is clear that Jesus Christ intended for His Church to have one shared doctrine that all Christians are expected to believe in, and one consistent leadership that everyone should be loyally committed to.
With all due respect for my dissenting brethren, truth compels me to say that this unity of doctrine and government is not to be found in the Protestant sects, taken collectively or separately. That the various Protestant denominations differ from one another not only in minor details, but in most essential principles of faith, is evident to every one conversant with the doctrines of the different Creeds. The multiplicity of sects in this country, with their mutual recriminations, is the scandal of Christianity, and the greatest obstacle to the conversion of the heathen. Not only does sect differ from sect, but each particular denomination is divided into two or more independent or conflicting branches.
With all due respect to my colleagues who disagree, I have to state that this unity of belief and governance isn't found among the Protestant groups, whether looked at as a whole or individually. It's clear to anyone familiar with the teachings of the different Creeds that various Protestant denominations differ from each other not just in minor aspects, but in many fundamental principles of faith. The sheer number of sects in this country, along with their mutual accusations, is a disgrace to Christianity and the biggest barrier to converting non-believers. Not only do different sects diverge, but each specific denomination is split into two or more independent or conflicting branches.
In the State of North Carolina we have several Baptist denominations, each having its own distinctive appellation. There is also the Methodist Church North and the Methodist Church South. There was the Old and the New School Presbyterian Church. And even in the Episcopal Communion, which is the most conservative body outside the Catholic Church, there is the ritualistic, or high church, and the low church. Nay, if you question closely the individual members composing any one fraction of these denominations, you will not rarely find them giving a contradictory view of their tenets of religion.
In North Carolina, there are several Baptist denominations, each with its own unique name. There's also the Methodist Church North and the Methodist Church South. The Presbyterian Church was divided into the Old School and the New School. Even within the Episcopal Church, which is the most traditional group outside the Catholic Church, you find the high church, or ritualistic, and the low church. Furthermore, if you ask the individual members of any of these denominations about their beliefs, you will often discover that they have differing interpretations of their religious principles.
Protestants differ from one another not only in doctrine, but in the form of ecclesiastical government and discipline. The church of England acknowledges the reigning Sovereign as its Spiritual [pg 010] Head. Some denominations recognize Deacons, Priests, and Bishops as an essential part of their hierarchy; while the great majority of Protestants reject such titles altogether.
Protestants vary not only in their beliefs but also in how they organize and govern their churches. The Church of England recognizes the reigning Sovereign as its Spiritual Head. Some denominations value Deacons, Priests, and Bishops as key roles in their hierarchy, while most Protestants completely reject these titles.
Where, then, shall we find this essential unity of faith and government? I answer, confidently, nowhere save in the Catholic Church.
Where, then, can we find this essential unity of faith and government? I confidently say, nowhere except in the Catholic Church.
The number of Catholics in the world is computed at three hundred millions. They have all “one Lord, one faith, one baptism,” one creed. They receive the same sacraments, they worship at the same altar, and pay spiritual allegiance to one common Head. Should a Catholic be so unfortunate as contumaciously to deny a single article of faith, or withdraw from the communion of his legitimate pastors, he ceases to be a member of the Church, and is cut off like a withered branch. The Church had rather sever her right hand than allow any member to corrode her vitals. It was thus she excommunicated Henry VIII. because he persisted in violating the sacred law of marriage, although she foresaw that the lustful monarch would involve a nation in his spiritual ruin. She anathematized, more recently, Dr. Döllinger, though the prestige of his name threatened to engender a schism in Germany. She says to her children: “You may espouse any political party you choose; with this I have no concern.” But as soon as they trench on matters of faith she cries out: “Hitherto thou shalt come, and shalt go no farther; and here thou shalt break thy swelling waves”27 of discord. The temple of faith is the asylum of peace, concord and unity.
The number of Catholics in the world is estimated at three hundred million. They all "one Lord, one faith, one baptism," share one creed. They receive the same sacraments, worship at the same altar, and pledge spiritual allegiance to one common leader. If a Catholic is unfortunate enough to stubbornly deny a single article of faith or withdraw from the communion of their legitimate pastors, they cease to be a member of the Church and are cut off like a withered branch. The Church would rather cut off her right hand than allow any member to undermine her core. This is why she excommunicated Henry VIII for persistently violating the sacred law of marriage, even though she knew that the lustful king would lead a nation to spiritual ruin. More recently, she also anathematized Dr. Döllinger, despite the risk that his reputation could create a schism in Germany. She tells her children: "You can join any political party you want; that’s not my issue." But as soon as they encroach on matters of faith, she asserts: "Up to this point you can come, but no further; and here your crashing waves will stop."27 of discord. The temple of faith is a sanctuary of peace, harmony, and unity.
How sublime and consoling is the thought that whithersoever a Catholic goes over the broad world, whether he enters his Church in Pekin or in [pg 011] Melbourne, in London, or Dublin, or Paris, or Rome, or New York, or San Francisco, he is sure to hear the self-same doctrine preached, to assist at the same sacrifice, and to partake of the same sacraments.
How uplifting and comforting is the thought that wherever a Catholic goes in the world, whether he enters his church in Beijing or in Melbourne, London, Dublin, Paris, Rome, New York, or San Francisco, he can expect to hear the same teachings, participate in the same Mass, and receive the same sacraments.
This is not all. Her Creed is now identical with what it was in past ages. The same Gospel of peace that Jesus Christ preached on the Mount; the same doctrine that St. Peter preached at Antioch and Rome; St. Paul at Ephesus; St. John Chrysostom at Constantinople; St. Augustine in Hippo; St. Ambrose in Milan; St. Remigius in France; St. Boniface in Germany; St. Athanasius in Alexandria; the same doctrine that St. Patrick introduced into Ireland; that St. Augustine brought into England, and St. Pelagius into Scotland, and that Columbus brought to this American Continent, and this is the doctrine that is ever preached in the Catholic Church throughout the globe, from January till December—“Jesus Christ yesterday, and today, and the same forever.”28
This isn't all. Her beliefs are still the same as they were in the past. The same message of peace that Jesus Christ preached on the Mount; the same teachings that St. Peter shared in Antioch and Rome; St. Paul in Ephesus; St. John Chrysostom in Constantinople; St. Augustine in Hippo; St. Ambrose in Milan; St. Remigius in France; St. Boniface in Germany; St. Athanasius in Alexandria; the same teachings that St. Patrick brought to Ireland; that St. Augustine introduced to England, and St. Pelagius to Scotland, and that Columbus brought to this American continent. This is the message that is constantly preached in the Catholic Church around the world, from January to December—“Jesus Christ yesterday, today, and forever the same.”28
The same admirable unity that exists in matters of faith is also established in the government of the Church. All the members of the vast body of Catholic Christians are as intimately united to one visible Chief as the members of the human body are joined to the head. The faithful of each Parish are subject to their immediate Pastor. Each Pastor is subordinate to his Bishop, and each Bishop of Christendom acknowledges the jurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome, the successor of St. Peter, and Head of the Catholic Church.
The same admirable unity found in matters of faith is also present in the governance of the Church. All members of the large community of Catholic Christians are as closely connected to one visible leader as the parts of the human body are joined to the head. The faithful in each parish are under the authority of their immediate pastor. Each pastor answers to his bishop, and every bishop in Christendom recognizes the authority of the Bishop of Rome, the successor of St. Peter and the leader of the Catholic Church.
But it may be asked, is not this unity of faith impaired by those doctrinal definitions which the Church has promulgated from time to time? We answer: No new dogma, unknown to the Apostles, [pg 012] not contained in the primitive Christian revelation, can be admitted. (John xiv. 26; xv. 15; xvi. 13.) For the Apostles received the whole deposit of God's word, according to the promise of our Lord: “When He shall come, the Spirit of truth, He shall teach you all truth.” And so the Church proposes the doctrines of faith, such as came from the lips of Christ, and as the Holy Spirit taught them to the Apostles at the birth of the Christian law—doctrines which know neither variation nor decay.
But one might ask, does the Church's ongoing definition of doctrines disrupt our unity of faith? We say: No new beliefs, not known to the Apostles and not part of the original Christian revelation, can be accepted. (John xiv. 26; xv. 15; xvi. 13.) The Apostles received the complete message of God's word, as promised by our Lord: "When He comes, the Spirit of truth, He will lead you to all truth." Thus, the Church presents the teachings of faith that came from Christ and that the Holy Spirit revealed to the Apostles at the inception of the Christian law—teachings that remain unchanged and eternal.
Hence, whenever it has been defined that any point of doctrine pertained to the Catholic faith, it was always understood that this was equivalent to the declaration that the doctrine in question had been revealed to the Apostles, and had come down to us from them, either by Scripture or tradition. And as the acts of all the Councils, and the history of every definition of faith evidently show, it was never contended that a new revelation had been made, but every inquiry was directed to this one point—whether the doctrine in question was contained in the Sacred Scriptures or in the Apostolic traditions.
Therefore, whenever it has been established that any point of doctrine relates to the Catholic faith, it has always been understood that this meant the doctrine in question was revealed to the Apostles and has been passed down to us from them, either through Scripture or tradition. As the records of all the Councils and the history of every declaration of faith clearly indicate, it was never argued that a new insight had occurred; instead, every inquiry focused on one question—whether the doctrine in question was found in the Sacred Scriptures or in the Apostolic traditions.
A revealed truth frequently has a very extensive scope, and is directed against error under its many changing forms. Nor is it necessary that those who receive this revelation in the first instance should be explicitly acquainted with its full import, or cognizant of all its bearings. Truth never changes; it is the same now, yesterday, and forever, in itself; but our relations towards truth may change, for that which is hidden from us today may become known to us tomorrow. “It often happens,” says St. Augustine, “that when it becomes necessary to defend certain points of Catholic doctrine against the insidious attacks of [pg 013] heretics they are more carefully studied, they become more clearly understood, they are more earnestly inculcated; and so the very questions raised by heretics give occasion to a more thorough knowledge of the subject in question.”29
A revealed truth often has a broad scope and challenges error in its many changing forms. It's not necessary for those who first receive this revelation to fully understand its complete meaning or be aware of all its implications. Truth doesn’t change; it’s the same now, yesterday, and forever, per se; however, our relationship with truth can change, as what is hidden from us today may become clear to us tomorrow. "It often occurs," says St. Augustine, "when it's necessary to defend certain points of Catholic doctrine against the subtle attacks of heretics, they are examined more closely, become more clearly understood, and are taught more earnestly; thus, the very questions raised by heretics encourage a deeper understanding of the topic."29
Let us illustrate this. In the Apostolic revelation and preaching some truths might have been contained implicitly, e.g., in the doctrine that grace is necessary for every salutary work, it is implicitly asserted that the assistance of grace is required for the inception of every good and salutary work. This was denied by the semi-Pelagians, and their error was condemned by an explicit definition. And so in other matters, as the rising controversies or new errors gave occasion for it, there were more explicit declarations of what was formerly implicitly believed. In the doctrine of the supreme power of Peter, as the visible foundation of the Church, we have the implied assertion of many rights and duties which belong to the centre of unity. In the revelation of the super-eminent dignity and purity of the Blessed Virgin there is implied her exemption from original sin, etc., etc.
Let’s clarify this. In the Apostolic revelation and preaching, some truths might have been contained implicitly, for instance, in the doctrine that grace is essential for every good work. It’s implicitly stated that we need grace to start every good and beneficial act. The semi-Pelagians denied this, and their mistake was specifically condemned. Likewise, as new controversies or errors arose, there were clearer clear statements about what was previously implicitly believed. In the doctrine regarding Peter’s supreme authority as the visible foundation of the Church, we have the suggested assertion of many rights and responsibilities that pertain to the center of unity. In the revelation of the Blessed Virgin's extraordinary dignity and purity, there’s an implication of her being free from original sin, and so on.
So, too, in the beginning many truths might have been proposed somewhat obscurely or less clearly; they might have been less urgently insisted upon, because there was no heresy, no contrary teaching to render a more explicit declaration necessary. Now, a doctrine which is implicitly, less clearly, not so earnestly proposed, may be overlooked, misunderstood, called in question; consequently, it may happen that some articles are now universally believed in the Church, in regard to which doubts and controversies existed in former ages, even within the bosom of the Church. “Those who err [pg 014] in belief do but serve to bring out more clearly the soundness of those who believe rightly. For there are many things which lay hidden in the Scriptures, and when heretics were cut off they vexed the Church of God with disputes; then the hidden things were brought to light, and the will of God was made known.” (St. Augustine on the 54th Psalm, No. 22.)
So, in the beginning, many truths might have been presented somewhat obscurely or not as clearly; they might have been less urgently stressed because there was no heresy or opposing teachings that made a clearer declaration necessary. Now, a doctrine that is implicitly, less clearly, not as earnestly proposed can be overlooked, misunderstood, or questioned; as a result, it may turn out that some beliefs are now widely accepted in the Church that were once debated and questioned in earlier times, even within the Church itself. "Those who are wrong in their beliefs only make it clearer how right those who believe correctly are. Many things that were hidden in the Scriptures came to light when heretics were removed, as they caused disputes within the Church of God; then the hidden things were revealed, and God's will was made known." (St. Augustine on the 54th Psalm, No. 22.)
This kind of progress in faith we can and do admit; but the truth is not changed thereby. As Albertus Magnus says: “It would be more correct to style this the progress of the believer in the faith than of the faith in the believer.”
This kind of growth in faith is something we can acknowledge and accept; however, the truth doesn't change because of it. As Albertus Magnus says: "It would be more accurate to call this the progress of the believer in the faith instead of the faith in the believer."
To show that this kind of progress is to be admitted only two things are to be proved: 1: That some divinely revealed truths should be contained in the Apostolic teaching implicitly, less clearly explained, less urgently pressed. And this can be denied only by those who hold that the Bible is the only rule of Faith, that it is clear in every part, and could be readily understood by all from the beginning. This point I shall consider farther on in this work. 2. That the Church can, in process of time, as occasions arise, declare, explain, urge. This is proved not only from the Scriptures and the Fathers, but even from the conduct of Protestants themselves, who often boast of the care and assiduity with which they “search the Scriptures,” and study out their meaning, even now that so many Commentaries on the sacred Text have been published. And why? To obtain more light; to understand better what is revealed. It would appear from this that the only question which could arise on this point is, not about the possibility of arriving by degrees at a clearer understanding of the true sense of revelation, as circumstances may call for successive developments, [pg 015] but about the authority of the Church to propose and to determine that sense. So that, after all, we are always brought back to the only real point of division and dispute between those who are not Catholics and ourselves, namely, to the authority of the Church, of which I shall have more to say hereafter. I cannot conclude better than by quoting the words of St. Vincent of Lerins: “Let us take care that it be with us in matters of religion, which affect our souls, as it is with material bodies, which, as time goes on, pass through successive phases of growth and development and multiply their years, but yet remain always the same individual bodies as they were in the beginning.... It very properly follows from the nature of things that, with a perfect agreement and consistency between the beginnings and the final results, when we reap the harvest of dogmatic truth which has sprung from the seeds of doctrine sown in the spring-time of the Church's existence, we should find no substantial difference between the grain which was first planted and that which we now gather. For though the germs of the early faith have in some respects been evolved in the course of time, and still receive nourishment and culture, yet nothing in them that is substantial can ever suffer change. The Church of Christ is a faithful and ever watchful guardian of the dogmas which have been committed to her charge. In this sacred deposit she changes nothing, she takes nothing from it, she adds nothing to it.”
To demonstrate that this kind of progress is acceptable, we need to prove two things: 1: That some divinely revealed truths are included in the Apostolic teaching implicitly, explained with less clarity, and emphasized less urgently. This can only be denied by those who believe that the Bible is the only rule of Faith, that it is clear in every part, and that everyone could easily understand it right from the start. I will explore this point further in this work. 2. That the Church can, over time, as situations arise, declare, explain, and encourage. This is supported not only by Scripture and the Fathers but also by the actions of Protestants themselves, who often brag about how carefully they “read the Scriptures,” and study their meaning, even now that so many commentaries on the sacred text have been published. And why? To gain more insight; to better understand what is revealed. It seems that the only question that could come up regarding this is not about whether we can gradually reach a clearer understanding of the true meaning of revelation as circumstances necessitate successive developments, [pg 015] but about the authority of the Church to propose and determine that meaning. Thus, we consistently return to the real point of contention between non-Catholics and ourselves, which is the authority of the Church, a topic I will discuss further later. I cannot conclude better than to quote the words of St. Vincent of Lerins: "Let’s ensure that in matters of religion, which impact our souls, it’s the same for us as it is for our physical bodies. Over time, our bodies go through stages of growth and development and age, but they still remain the same individual bodies they were at the start. Therefore, it’s only natural that, with perfect agreement and consistency between the origins and the outcomes, when we reap the harvest of dogmatic truth that has arisen from the seeds of doctrine sown in the early days of the Church, we should find no significant difference between what was first planted and what we gather now. Although the roots of early faith have changed in some ways over time and continue to receive nourishment, nothing fundamental within them can ever change. The Church of Christ is a faithful and ever-watchful guardian of the dogmas entrusted to her. In this sacred deposit, she changes nothing, removes nothing, and adds nothing."
Chapter 3.
The Church's Holiness.
Holiness is also a mark of the true Church; for in the Creed we say, “I believe in the holy Catholic Church.”
Holiness is also a characteristic of the true Church; because in the Creed we say, “I believe in the Catholic Church.”
Every society is founded for a special object. One society is formed with the view of cultivating social intercourse among its members; a second is organized to advance their temporal interests; and a third for the purpose of promoting literary pursuits. The Catholic Church is a society founded by our Lord Jesus Christ for the sanctification of its members; hence, St. Peter calls the Christians of his time “a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a purchased people.”30
Every society is created for a specific purpose. One society aims to encourage social interaction among its members; another is organized to enhance their material interests; and a third is established to promote literary activities. The Catholic Church is a society founded by our Lord Jesus Christ for the sanctification of its members; that's why St. Peter refers to the Christians of his time as "a selected generation, a royal priesthood, a sacred nation, a redeemed people."30
The example of our Divine Founder, Jesus Christ, the sublime moral lessons He has taught us, the Sacraments He has instituted—all tend to our sanctification. They all concentre themselves in our soul, like so many heavenly rays, to enlighten and inflame it with the fire of devotion.
The example of our Divine Founder, Jesus Christ, the incredible moral lessons He has taught us, and the Sacraments He has established—all contribute to our spiritual growth. They all focus on our soul, like beams of heavenly light, to enlighten and inspire us with the fire of devotion.
When the Church speaks to us of the attributes of our Lord, of His justice and mercy and sanctity and truth, her object is not merely to extol the Divine perfections, but also to exhort us to imitate them, and to be like Him, just and merciful, holy and truthful. Behold the sublime Model that is placed before us! It is not man, nor angel, nor [pg 017] archangel, but Jesus Christ, the Son of God, “who is the brightness of His glory, and the figure of His substance.”31 The Church places His image over our altars, admonishing us to “look and do according to the pattern shown on the Mount.”32 And from that height He seems to say to us: “Be ye holy, for I the Lord your God am holy.”33 “Be ye perfect, even as your heavenly Father is perfect.”34 “Be ye followers of God as most dear children.”35
When the Church talks to us about the qualities of our Lord—His justice, mercy, holiness, and truth—its purpose isn't just to praise these Divine traits but also to encourage us to reflect them and be like Him: just, merciful, holy, and truthful. Look at the remarkable Model set before us! It's not man, angel, or archangel, but Jesus Christ, the Son of God, “who is the radiance of His glory and the exact representation of His being.”31 The Church places His image on our altars, reminding us to "Look and follow the example given on the Mount."32 And from that height, He seems to tell us: "Be holy, because I, the Lord your God, am holy."33 "Be perfect, just as your heavenly Father is perfect."34 “Be followers of God as beloved children.”35
We are invited to lead holy lives, not only because our Divine Founder, Jesus Christ, was holy, but also because we bear His sweet and venerable name. We are called Christians. That is a name we would not exchange for all the high-sounding titles of Prince or Emperor. We are justly proud of this appellation of Christian; but we are reminded that it has annexed to it a corresponding obligation. It is not an idle name, but one full of solemn significance; for a Christian, as the very name implies, is a follower or disciple of Christ—one who walks in the footsteps of his Master by observing His precepts; who reproduces in his own life the character and virtues of his Divine Model. In a word, a Christian is another Christ. It would, therefore, be a contradiction in terms, if a Christian had nothing in common with his Lord except the name. The disciple should imitate his Master, the soldier should imitate his Commander, and the members should be like the Head.
We are called to live holy lives, not just because our Divine Founder, Jesus Christ, was holy, but also because we carry His cherished and respected name. We are called Christians. That’s a title we wouldn't trade for any lofty titles like Prince or Emperor. We take pride in the name Christian; however, we must remember that it comes with a significant responsibility. It’s not just a name, but one that carries deep meaning; a Christian, as the name suggests, is a follower or disciple of Christ—someone who follows in His footsteps by living according to His teachings; someone who reflects in their own life the character and virtues of our Divine Model. In short, a Christian is another Christ. Thus, it would be contradictory if a Christian had nothing in common with their Lord except the name. The disciple should imitate their Master, the soldier should follow their Commander, and the members should resemble the Head.
The Church constantly allures her children to holiness by placing before their minds the Incarnation, life and death of our Savior. What appeals more forcibly to a life of piety than the contemplation of Jesus born in a stable, living an humble life [pg 018] in Nazareth, dying on a cross, that His blood might purify us? If He sent forth Apostles to preach the Gospel to the whole world; if in His name temples are built in every nation, and missionaries are sent to the extremities of the globe, all this is done that we may be Saints. “God,” says St. Paul, “gave some Apostles, and some Prophets, and others Evangelists, and others Pastors and Doctors, for the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the ministry, for the building up of the body of Christ, until we all meet unto the unity of faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God unto a perfect man.”36
The Church continuously draws her children toward holiness by presenting the Incarnation, life, and death of our Savior. What inspires a life of piety more than reflecting on Jesus born in a stable, living a humble life in Nazareth, and dying on a cross so that His blood might cleanse us? If He sent out Apostles to share the Gospel with the entire world; if in His name churches are built in every nation, and missionaries are dispatched to the farthest corners of the earth, all of this is done so we can become Saints. “God,” says St. Paul, “gave some Apostles, some Prophets, some Evangelists, some Pastors, and Teachers, to equip the saints for the work of ministry and to build up the body of Christ, until we all reach unity in faith and in the knowledge of the Son of God, becoming mature adults.”36
The moral law which the Catholic Church inculcates on her children is the highest and holiest standard of perfection ever presented to any people, and furnishes the strongest incentives to virtue.
The moral law that the Catholic Church teaches its members is the highest and most sacred standard of perfection ever presented to any community, and it provides the strongest motivation for virtue.
The same Divine precepts delivered through Moses to the Jews, on Mount Sinai, the same salutary warnings which the Prophets uttered throughout Judea, the same sublime and consoling lessons of morality which Jesus gave on the Mount—these are the lessons which the Church teaches from January till December. The Catholic preacher does not amuse his audience with speculative topics or political harangues, or any other subjects of a transitory nature. He preaches only “Christ, and Him crucified.”
The same Divine teachings given to the Jews by Moses on Mount Sinai, the same helpful warnings that the Prophets spoke throughout Judea, and the same uplifting and comforting moral lessons that Jesus taught on the Mount—these are the lessons that the Church shares from January to December. The Catholic preacher doesn't entertain his audience with speculative topics, political speeches, or any other fleeting subjects. He preaches only “Christ and Him crucified.”
This code of Divine precepts is enforced with as much zeal by the Church as was the Decalogue of old by Moses, when he said: “These words, which I command thee this day, shall be in thy heart; and thou shalt tell them to thy children; and thou shalt meditate upon them, sitting in thy [pg 019] house, and walking on thy journey, sleeping and rising.”37
This set of Divine rules is upheld with as much enthusiasm by the Church as the Commandments were by Moses in the past when he said: "These words that I command you today should be in your heart; you should teach them to your children; and you should think about them when you're at home, when you're out and about, when you go to bed, and when you get up."37
The first lesson taught to children in our Sunday-schools is their duty to know, love and serve God, and thus to be Saints; for if they know, love and serve God aright they shall be Saints indeed. Their tender minds are instructed in this great truth that though they had the riches of Dives, and the glory and pleasures of Solomon, and yet fail to be righteous, they have missed their vocation, and are “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.”38 “For, what doth it profit a man, if he gain the whole world and lose his own soul?”39 On the contrary though they are as poor as Lazarus, and as miserable as Job in the days of his adversity, they are assured that their condition is a happy one in the sight of God, if they live up to the maxims of the Gospel.
The first lesson we teach kids in our Sunday schools is their duty to know, love, and serve God, and to be Saints; because if they truly know, love, and serve God, they will indeed be Saints. We help them understand this important truth: even if they had the wealth of Dives or the glory and pleasures of Solomon, if they don’t live righteously, they have missed their purpose and are "pitiful, unhappy, broke, blind, and exposed."38 “For what good is it for a person to gain the whole world but lose their soul?”39 Conversely, even if they are as poor as Lazarus and as miserable as Job in his times of struggle, they can be confident that their situation is blessed in the eyes of God if they adhere to the principles of the Gospel.
The Church quickens the zeal of her children for holiness of life by impressing on their minds the rigor of God's judgments, who “will bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and make manifest the counsels of the hearts,” by reminding them of the terrors of Hell and of the sweet joys of Heaven.
The Church inspires her children to pursue a holy life by highlighting the seriousness of God's judgments, who “will reveal the hidden things in the dark and make the thoughts of the heart known,” reminding them of the horrors of Hell and the joyful rewards of Heaven.
Not only are Catholics instructed in church on Sundays but they are exhorted to peruse the Word of God, and manuals of devotion, at home. The saints whose lives are there recorded serve like bright stars to guide them over the stormy ocean of life to the shores of eternity; while the history of those who have fallen from grace stands like a beacon light, warning them to shun the rocks against which a Solomon and a Judas made shipwreck of their souls.
Not only are Catholics taught in church on Sundays, but they are also encouraged to read the Word of God and devotionals at home. The saints' lives recorded there act like bright stars guiding them through life's stormy ocean to the shores of eternity; meanwhile, the history of those who have fallen from grace serves as a warning beacon, reminding them to avoid the pitfalls that caused Solomon and Judas to wreck their souls.
Our books of piety are adapted to every want [pg 020] of the human soul, and are a fruitful source of sanctification. Who can read without spiritual profit such works as the almost inspired Following of Christ by Thomas à Kempis; the Christian Perfection of Rodriguez; the Spiritual Combat of Scupoli; the writings of St. Francis de Sales, and a countless host of other ascetical authors?
Our books on spirituality cater to every need of the human soul and are a rich source of sanctification. Who can read without gaining spiritual insight from works like the almost inspired *Following of Christ* by Thomas à Kempis; *Christian Perfection* by Rodriguez; *Spiritual Combat* by Scupoli; the writings of St. Francis de Sales, and countless other spiritual authors? [pg 020]
You will search in vain outside the Catholic Church for writers comparable in unction and healthy piety to such as I have mentioned. Compare, for instance, Kempis with Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress, or Butler's Lives of the Saints with Foxe's Book of Martyrs. You lay down Butler with a sweet and tranquil devotion, and with a profound admiration for the Christian heroes whose lives he records; while you put aside Foxe with a troubled mind and a sense of vindictive bitterness. I do not speak of the Book of Common Prayer, because the best part of it is a translation from our Missal. Protestants also publish Kempis, though sometimes in a mutilated form; every passage in the original being carefully omitted which alludes to Catholic doctrines and practices.
You will look in vain outside the Catholic Church for writers with the same warmth and genuine piety as those I've mentioned. For example, compare Kempis with Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress, or Butler's Lives of the Saints with Foxe's Book of Martyrs. You finish Butler feeling serene and peaceful, with deep admiration for the Christian heroes whose lives he describes; while you close Foxe feeling disturbed and bitter. I won't mention the Book of Common Prayer, since the best parts are translations from our Missal. Protestants also print Kempis, though sometimes in a cut-down version; every part of the original that references Catholic beliefs and practices is carefully left out.
A distinguished Episcopal clergyman of Baltimore once avowed to me that his favorite books of devotion were our standard works of piety. In saying this, he paid a merited and graceful tribute to the superiority of Catholic spiritual literature.
A respected Episcopal priest from Baltimore once told me that his favorite books of devotion were our classic works of piety. By saying this, he gave a well-deserved and elegant acknowledgment to the excellence of Catholic spiritual literature.
The Church gives us not only the most pressing motives, but also the most potent means for our sanctification. These means are furnished by prayer and the Sacraments. She exhorts us to frequent communion with God by prayer and meditation, and so imperative is this obligation in our eyes that we would justly hold ourselves guilty of grave dereliction of duty if we neglected [pg 021] for a considerable time the practice of morning and evening prayer.
The Church offers us not only the most important reasons but also the strongest tools for our spiritual growth. These tools come from prayer and the Sacraments. She encourages us to regularly connect with God through prayer and reflection, and it feels so essential to us that we would rightly consider it a serious failure if we neglected the practice of morning and evening prayer for an extended period of time. [pg 021]
The most abundant source of graces is also found in the seven Sacraments of the Church. Our soul is bathed in the Precious Blood of Jesus Christ at the font of Baptism, from which we come forth “new creatures.” We are then and there incorporated with Christ, becoming “bone of His bone and flesh of His flesh;” “for as many of you,” says the Apostle, “as have been baptized in Christ have put on Christ.”40 And as the Holy Ghost is inseparable from Christ, our bodies are made the temples of the Spirit of God and our souls His Sanctuary. “Christ loved the Church and delivered Himself up for it, that He might sanctify it, cleansing it by the laver of water, in the word of life; that He might present it to Himself a glorious Church, not having spot or wrinkle, or any such thing, but that it should be holy and without blemish.”41
The richest source of grace is also found in the seven Sacraments of the Church. Our souls are washed in the Precious Blood of Jesus Christ at the Baptismal font, from which we emerge as "new creatures." At that moment, we are united with Christ, becoming "related to Him in every way;" "for as many of you," says the Apostle, “Those who have been baptized in Christ have put on Christ.”40 And since the Holy Spirit is inseparable from Christ, our bodies become the temples of the Spirit of God, and our souls His Sanctuary. “Christ loved the Church and gave Himself for it to make it holy, cleansing it by the washing of water through the word of life; so that He could present it to Himself as a glorious Church, without spot or wrinkle, or any such thing, but holy and without blemish.”41
In Confirmation we receive new graces and new strength to battle against the temptations of life.
In Confirmation, we receive new blessings and new strength to fight against life's temptations.
In the Eucharist we are fed with the living Bread which cometh down from Heaven.
In the Eucharist, we are nourished with the living Bread that comes down from Heaven.
In Penance are washed away the stains we have contracted after Baptism.
In Penance, the marks we've picked up after Baptism are cleansed away.
Are we called to the Sacred Ministry, or to the married state, we find in the Sacraments of Orders and Matrimony ample graces corresponding with the condition of life which we have embraced.
Are we called to the Sacred Ministry or to marriage, we find in the Sacraments of Orders and Matrimony plenty of grace that aligns with the life we've chosen.
And our last illness is consoled by Extreme Unction, wherein we receive the Divine succor necessary to fortify and purify us before departing from this world.
And our final illness is comforted by Extreme Unction, where we receive the divine support needed to strengthen and cleanse us before leaving this world.
As the Church offers to her children the strongest motives and the most powerful means for attaining to sanctity of life, so does she reap among them the most abundant fruits of holiness. In every age and country she is the fruitful mother of saints. Our Ecclesiastical calendar is not confined to the names of the twelve Apostles. It is emblazoned with the lists of heroic Martyrs who “were stoned, and cut asunder, and put to death by the sword;”42 of innumerable Confessors and Hermits who left all things and followed Christ; of spotless virgins who preserved their chastity for the Kingdom of Heaven's sake. Every day in the year is consecrated in our Martyrology to a large number of Saints.
As the Church provides her followers with the strongest reasons and most effective ways to achieve a holy life, she also reaps the richest rewards of holiness among them. In every time and place, she is the fruitful mother of saints. Our religious calendar isn't just filled with the names of the twelve Apostles. It's decorated with lists of heroic Martyrs who "were stoned, sliced in half, and killed with a sword;"42 countless Confessors and Hermits who gave up everything to follow Christ; and pure virgins who maintained their chastity for the sake of the Kingdom of Heaven. Each day of the year is dedicated in our Martyrology to a significant number of Saints.
And in our own times, in every quarter of the globe and in every department of life, the Church continues to raise up Saints worthy of the primitive days of Christianity.
And in our own times, in every part of the world and in every aspect of life, the Church keeps bringing forth Saints that are worthy of the early days of Christianity.
If we seek for Apostles, we find them conspicuously among the Bishops of Germany, who are now displaying in prison and in exile a serene heroism worthy of Peter and Paul.
If we look for Disciples, we clearly find them among the Bishops of Germany, who are currently showing a calm bravery in prison and exile that is worthy of Peter and Paul.
Every year records the tortures of Catholic missioners who die Martyrs to the Faith in China, Corea, and other Pagan countries.
Every year documents the sufferings of Catholic missionaries who die Martyrs for the Faith in China, Korea, and other non-Christian countries.
Among her confessors are numbered those devoted priests who, abandoning home and family ties, annually go forth to preach the Gospel in foreign lands. Their worldly possessions are often confined to a few books of devotion and their modest apparel.
Among her confessors are the dedicated priests who, leaving behind home and family, go out each year to spread the Gospel in other countries. Their worldly belongings usually consist of just a few books of devotion and their simple clothes.
And who is a stranger to her consecrated [pg 023] virgins, those sisters of various Orders who in every large city of Christendom are daily reclaiming degraded women from a life of shame, and bringing them back to the sweet influences of religion; who snatch the abandoned offspring of sin from temporal and spiritual death, and make them pious and useful members of society, becoming more than mothers to them; who rescue children from ignorance, and instill into their minds the knowledge and love of God.
And who doesn’t know about her devoted [pg 023] virgins, those sisters from different Orders who, in every major city of the Christian world, are daily helping degraded women escape a life of shame and returning them to the positive influences of religion; who save the abandoned children of sin from both physical and spiritual death, turning them into faithful and productive members of society, becoming more than just mothers to them; who pull children out of ignorance and fill their minds with knowledge and love of God.
We can point to numberless saints also among the laity. I dare assert that in almost every congregation in the Catholic world, men and women are to be found who exhibit a fervent piety and a zeal for religion which render them worthy of being named after the Annas, the Aquilas and the Priscillas of the New Testament. They attract not indeed the admiration of the public, because true piety is unostentatious and seeks a “life hidden with Christ in God.”43
We can identify countless saints among the laity as well. I confidently assert that in nearly every congregation in the Catholic world, there are men and women who show a passionate faith and a commitment to religion that makes them worthy of being compared to the Annas, the Aquilas, and the Priscillas of the New Testament. They don’t attract public admiration, as true faith is humble and seeks a “life hidden with Christ in God.”43
It must not be imagined that, in proclaiming the sanctity of the Church, I am attempting to prove that all Catholics are holy. I am sorry to confess that corruption of morals is too often found among professing Catholics. We cannot close our eyes to the painful fact that too many of them, far from living up to the teachings of their Church, are sources of melancholy scandal. “It must be that scandals come, but woe to him by whom the scandal cometh.” I also admit that the sin of Catholics is more heinous in the sight of God than that of their separated brethren, because they abuse more grace.
It shouldn’t be assumed that by emphasizing the sanctity of the Church, I'm trying to say that all Catholics are holy. I regret to admit that moral corruption is often seen among those who identify as Catholics. We can’t ignore the painful reality that too many of them, rather than living according to the teachings of their Church, are sources of distressing scandal. “Scandals are inevitable, but woe to the person who causes them.” I also acknowledge that the sins of Catholics are more serious in the eyes of God than those of other Christians, because they misuse more grace.
But it should be borne in mind that neither God nor His Church forces any man's conscience. To all He says by the mouth of His Prophet: “Behold [pg 024] I set before you the way of life and the way of death.” (Jer. xxi. 8.) The choice rests with yourselves.
But keep in mind that neither God nor His Church imposes on anyone's conscience. Through His Prophet, He says to all: "Look, I’m presenting to you the choice between the way of life and the way of death." (Jer. xxi. 8.) The choice is up to you.
It is easy to explain why so many disedifying members are always found clinging to the robes of the Church, their spiritual Mother, and why she never shakes them off nor disowns them as her children. The Church is animated by the spirit of her Founder, Jesus Christ. He “came into this world to save sinners.”44 He “came not to call the just but sinners to repentance.” He was the Friend of Publicans and Sinners that He might make them the friends of God. And they clung to Him, knowing His compassion for them.
It’s easy to see why so many unwholesome members stick close to the Church, their spiritual Mother, and why she never pushes them away or disowns them as her children. The Church is driven by the spirit of her Founder, Jesus Christ. He "came into this world to save sinners."44 He "came not to call the righteous but sinners to change their ways." He was the Friend of Tax Collectors and Sinners so that He could turn them into friends of God. And they stayed close to Him, knowing His compassion for them.
The Church, walking in the footsteps of her Divine Spouse, never repudiates sinners nor cuts them off from her fold, no matter how grievous or notorious may be their moral delinquencies; not because she connives at their sin, but because she wishes to reclaim them. She bids them never to despair, and tries, at least, to weaken their passions, if she cannot altogether reform their lives.
The Church, following the example of her Divine Spouse, never rejects sinners or excludes them from her community, no matter how serious or well-known their wrongdoings are; not because she ignores their sins, but because she wants to bring them back. She tells them not to lose hope and tries, at the very least, to help them manage their urges, even if she can't completely change their lives.
Mindful also of the words of our Lord: “The poor have the Gospel preached to them,”45 the Church has a tender compassion for the victims of poverty, which has its train of peculiar temptations and infirmities. Hence, the poor and the sinners cling to the Church, as they clung to our Lord during His mortal life.
Mindful of the words of our Lord: “The Gospel is preached to the poor,”45 the Church feels deep compassion for those who are poor, who face unique struggles and hardships. Therefore, the poor and the sinners turn to the Church, just as they turned to our Lord during His time on Earth.
We know, on the other hand, that sinners who are guilty of gross crimes which shock public decency are virtually excommunicated from Protestant Communions. And as for the poor, the public press often complains that little or no provision is made for them in Protestant Churches. A gentleman informed me that he never saw a [pg 025] poor person enter an Episcopal Church which was contiguous to his residence.
We know, on the flip side, that people who commit serious crimes that disturb public decency are basically excluded from Protestant communities. As for the poor, the media often points out that there’s hardly any support for them in Protestant churches. A guy told me he’s never seen a poor person walk into the Episcopal Church next to where he lives.
These excluded sinners and victims of penury either abandon Christianity altogether, or find refuge in the bosom of their true Mother, the Catholic Church, who, like her Divine Spouse, claims the afflicted as her most cherished inheritance. The parables descriptive of this Church which our Lord employed also clearly teach us that the good and bad shall be joined together in the Church as long as her earthly mission lasts. The kingdom of God is like a field in which the cockle is allowed to grow up with the good seed until the harvest-time;46 it is like a net which encloses good fish and bad until the hour of separation comes.47 So, too, the Church is that great house48 in which there are not only vessels of gold and silver, but also of wood and clay.
These excluded sinners and people in poverty either completely reject Christianity or find solace in the embrace of their true Mother, the Catholic Church, which, like her Divine Spouse, cherishes the afflicted as her most treasured inheritance. The parables that our Lord used to describe this Church also clearly show us that the good and bad will be together in the Church for as long as her earthly mission continues. The kingdom of God is like a field where weeds are allowed to grow alongside the good seeds until harvest time; 46 it’s like a net that catches both good fish and bad until the time for sorting comes.47 Likewise, the Church is that great house 48 filled not only with vessels of gold and silver but also with those made of wood and clay.
The Fathers repeat the teaching of Scripture. St. Jerome says: “The ark of Noah was a type of the Church. As every kind of animal was in that, so in this there are men of every race and character. As in that were the leopard and the kids, the wolf and the lambs, so in this there are to be found the just and the sinful—that is, vessels of gold and silver along with those of wood and clay.”49
The Fathers echo the message of Scripture. St. Jerome states: "Noah's ark represented the Church. Just as every kind of animal was on that ark, this church includes people from all races and backgrounds. Just like that ark sheltered leopards and young goats, wolves and lambs, this church contains both the righteous and the sinful—that is, vessels of gold and silver alongside those made of wood and clay."49
St. Gregory the Great writes: “Because in it (the Church) the good are mingled with the bad, the reprobate with the elect, it is rightly declared to be similar to the wise and the foolish virgins.”50
St. Gregory the Great writes: "Because in the Church the good are mixed with the bad, and the rejected with the chosen, it is correctly compared to the wise and foolish virgins."50
Listen to St. Augustine: “Let the mind recall the threshing-floor containing straw and wheat; the nets in which are inclosed good and bad fish; the ark of Noah in which were clean and unclean animals, and you will see that the Church from [pg 026] now until the judgment day contains not only sheep and oxen—that is, saintly laymen and holy ministers—but also the beasts of the field.... For the beasts of the field are men who take delight in carnal pleasures, the field being that broad way which leads to perdition.”51
Listen to St. Augustine: “Think about the threshing floor with straw and wheat; the nets filled with good and bad fish; Noah’s ark containing clean and unclean animals, and you’ll see that the Church from [pg 026] now until judgment day includes not just sheep and oxen—representing holy laypeople and righteous ministers—but also the beasts of the field.... For the beasts of the field are those who find happiness in sensual pleasures, the field symbolizing that broad path that leads to destruction.”51
The occasional scandals existing among members of the Church do not invalidate or impair her claim to the title of sanctity. The spots on the sun do not mar his brightness. Neither do the moral stains of some members sully the brilliancy of her “who cometh forth as the morning star, fair as the moon, bright as the sun.”52 The cockle that grows amidst the wheat does not destroy the beauty of the ripened harvest. The sanctity of Jesus was not sullied by the presence of Judas in the Apostolic College. Neither can the moral corruption of a few disciples tarnish the holiness of the Church. St. Paul calls the Church of Corinth a congregation of Saints,53 though he reproves some scandalous members among them.54
The occasional scandals among members of the Church don't undermine or lessen her claim to holiness. The spots on the sun don’t diminish its brightness. Similarly, the moral failings of some members don’t tarnish the brilliance of her "who rises like the morning star, beautiful like the moon, shining like the sun."52 The weeds that grow among the wheat don’t ruin the beauty of the harvest. The sanctity of Jesus wasn’t stained by Judas being part of the Apostolic College. Likewise, the moral failings of a few disciples can't tarnish the holiness of the Church. St. Paul refers to the Church of Corinth as a congregation of Saints,53 even though he calls out some scandalous members among them.54
It cannot be denied that corruption of morals prevailed in the sixteenth century to such an extent as to call for a sweeping reformation, and that laxity of discipline invaded even the sanctuary.
It can't be denied that moral corruption was so widespread in the sixteenth century that it demanded a major reformation, and that a lack of discipline even affected the most sacred places.
But how was this reformation of morals to be effected? Was it to be accomplished by a force operating inside the Church, or outside? I answer that the proper way of carrying out this reformation was by battling against iniquity within the Church; for there was not a single weapon which men could use in waging war with vice outside the Church, which they could not wield with more effective power when fighting under the authority of the Church. The true weapons of an [pg 027] Apostle, at all times, have been personal virtue, prayer, preaching, and the Sacraments. Every genuine reformer had those weapons at his disposal within the Church.
But how was this moral reformation supposed to happen? Was it going to be achieved through efforts within the Church, or outside of it? I believe that the best way to bring about this change was to confront wrongdoing within the Church itself; for there wasn't a single tool that people could use to fight against vice outside the Church that they couldn't wield more effectively while acting under the authority of the Church. The real tools of an Apostle, at all times, have been personal virtue, prayer, preaching, and the Sacraments. Every authentic reformer had those tools available to them within the Church.
She possesses, at all times, not only the principle of undying vitality, but, besides, all the elements of reformation, and all the means of sanctification. With the weapons I have named she purified morals in the first century, and with the same weapons she went to work with a right good will, and effected a moral reformation in the sixteenth century. She was the only effectual spiritual reformer of that age.
She constantly has not only the principle of enduring vitality but also all the elements of reform and all the means of sanctification. With the tools I've mentioned, she purified morals in the first century, and with the same tools, she worked diligently to bring about a moral reform in the sixteenth century. She was the only effective spiritual reformer of that time.
What was the Council of Trent but a great reforming tribunal? Most of its decrees are directed to the reformation of abuses among the clergy and the laity, and the salutary fruits of its legislation are reaped even to this day.
What was the Council of Trent if not a major reform tribunal? Most of its decrees focus on addressing abuses among the clergy and the laity, and the positive results of its legislation are still being experienced today.
St. Charles Borromeo, the nephew of a reigning Pope, was the greatest reformer of his time. His whole Episcopal career was spent in elevating the morals of his clergy and people. Bartholomew, Archbishop of Braga, in Portugal, preached an incessant crusade against iniquity in high and low places. St. Ignatius of Loyola and St. Alphonsus, with their companions, were conspicuous and successful reformers throughout Europe. St. Philip Neri was called the modern Apostle of Rome because of his happy efforts in dethroning vice in that city. All these Catholic Apostles preach by example as well as by word.
St. Charles Borromeo, the nephew of a reigning Pope, was the greatest reformer of his time. He dedicated his entire Episcopal career to improving the morals of his clergy and community. Bartholomew, the Archbishop of Braga in Portugal, tirelessly campaigned against wrongdoing in both high and low places. St. Ignatius of Loyola and St. Alphonsus, along with their companions, were prominent and effective reformers across Europe. St. Philip Neri earned the title of the modern Apostle of Rome due to his joyful efforts to eliminate vice in the city. All these Catholic Apostles preached through their actions as much as through their words.
How do Luther and Calvin, and Zuinglius and Knox, and Henry VIII. compare with these genuine and saintly reformers, both as to their moral character and the fruit or their labors? The private lives of these pseudo-reformers were stained by cruelty, rapine, and licentiousness; and [pg 028] as the result of their propagandism, history records civil wars, and bloodshed, and bitter religious strife, and the dismemberment of Christianity into a thousand sects.
How do Luther, Calvin, Zwingli, Knox, and Henry VIII compare to these true and virtuous reformers in terms of their moral character and the outcomes of their work? The personal lives of these false reformers were marked by cruelty, looting, and moral corruption; and as a result of their propaganda, history reflects civil wars, violence, intense religious conflict, and the fragmentation of Christianity into numerous sects. [pg 028]
Instead of co-operating with the lawful authorities in extinguishing the flames which the passions of men had enkindled in the city of God, these faithless citizens fly from the citadel which they had vowed to defend; then joining the enemy, they hasten back to fan the conflagration, and to increase the commotion. And they overturn the very altars before which they previously sacrificed as consecrated priests.55 They sanctioned rebellion by undermining the principle of authority.
Instead of working with the proper authorities to put out the fires sparked by human desires in the city of God, these unfaithful citizens abandon the stronghold they promised to protect; then, they join the enemy, rushing back to fuel the flames and stir up chaos. They even topple the altars where they once offered sacrifices as dedicated priests. 55 They authorized rebellion by undermining the foundation of authority.
What a noble opportunity they lost of earning for themselves immortal honors from God and man! If, instead of raising the standard of revolt, they had waged war upon their own passions, and fought with the Catholic reformers against impiety, they would be hailed as true soldiers of the cross. They would be welcomed by the Pope, the Bishops and clergy, and by all good men. They might be honored today on our altars, and might have a niche in our temples, side by side with those of Charles Borromeo and Ignatius Loyola; and instead of a divided army of Christians, we should behold today a united Christendom, spreading itself irresistibly from nation to nation, and bringing all kingdoms to the knowledge of Jesus Christ.
What a great chance they missed to earn lasting honors from both God and people! If, instead of starting a rebellion, they had fought against their own desires and joined the Catholic reformers against wrongdoing, they would be celebrated as true soldiers of the cross. They would have been welcomed by the Pope, the Bishops, and clergy, as well as by all good people. They might be honored today on our altars, and could have a place in our temples, next to those of Charles Borromeo and Ignatius Loyola; instead of a divided group of Christians, we would see a united Christendom today, spreading irresistibly from nation to nation and bringing all kingdoms to the knowledge of Jesus Christ.
Chapter 4.
Universalism.
That Catholicity is a prominent note of the Church is evident from the Apostles' Creed, which says: “I believe in the Holy Catholic Church.” The word Catholic, or Universal, signifies that the true Church is not circumscribed in its extent, like human empires, nor confined to one race of people, like the Jewish Church, but that she is diffused over every nation of the globe, and counts her children among all tribes and peoples and tongues of the earth.
That the Catholic Church is a key aspect of Christianity is clear from the Apostles' Creed, which states: “I believe in the Holy Catholic Church.” The term Catholic, or Universal, means that the true Church isn't limited in its reach, like human empires, nor restricted to a single race, like the Jewish Church. Instead, it spreads across every nation in the world, with followers from all tribes, peoples, and languages on earth.
This glorious Church is foreshadowed by the Psalmist, when he sings: “All the ends of the earth shall be converted to the Lord, and all the kindreds of the Gentiles shall adore in His sight; for the kingdom is the Lord's, and He shall have dominion over the nations.”56 The Prophet Malachy saw in the distant future this world-wide Church, when he wrote: “From the rising of the sun, to the going down, My name is great among the Gentiles; and in every place there is sacrifice, and there is offered to My name a clean oblation; for My name is great among the Gentiles, saith the Lord of Hosts.”57
This amazing Church is hinted at by the Psalmist when he sings: “Everyone on earth will turn to the Lord, and all the families of the nations will worship Him; for the kingdom belongs to the Lord, and He will rule over the nations.”56 The Prophet Malachy envisioned this global Church in the future when he wrote: "From the sunrise to sunset, My name is respected among the nations; and in every place there are gifts, and a pure offering is made to My name; for My name is respected among the nations, says the Lord of Hosts."57
When our Savior gave commission to his Apostles He assigned to them the whole world as the theatre of their labors, and the entire human race, without regard to language, color, or nationality, [pg 030] as the audience to whom they were to preach. Unlike the religion of the Jewish people, which was national, or that of the Mohammedans, which is local, the Catholic religion was to be cosmopolitan, embracing all nations and all countries. This is evident from the following passages: “Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations.”58 “Go ye into the whole world, and preach the Gospel to every creature.”59 “Ye shall be witnesses unto Me in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and Samaria, and even to the uttermost part of the earth.”60
When our Savior commissioned his Apostles, he tasked them with the entire world as the stage for their work and the whole human race—regardless of language, skin color, or nationality—as the audience to whom they were to preach. Unlike the religion of the Jewish people, which was national, or that of the Muslims, which is local, the Catholic faith was meant to be universal, including all nations and all countries. This is evident from the following passages: “Go and teach all nations.”58 "Go into the whole world and share the Gospel with everyone."59 "You will be my witnesses in Jerusalem, throughout Judea and Samaria, and even __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."60
These prophecies declaring that the Church was to be world-wide and to embrace even the Gentile nations may not strike us today as especially remarkable, accustomed as we are now to meet with Christian civilization everywhere, and to see the nations of the world bound so closely together by social and commercial relations. But we must remember that when they were uttered the true God was known and adored only in an obscure, almost isolated, corner of the earth, while triumphant idolatry was the otherwise universal religion of the world.
These predictions stating that the Church would be global and include even the Gentile nations might not seem particularly significant to us today, since we're used to seeing Christian culture everywhere and witnessing the nations of the world closely connected through social and commercial ties. However, we should remember that when these words were spoken, the true God was recognized and worshipped only in a small, almost isolated part of the world, while victorious idolatry was the prevailing religion across the globe.
The prophecies were fulfilled. The Apostles scattered themselves over the surface of the earth, preaching the Gospel of Christ. “Their sound,” says St. Paul, “went over all the earth and their words unto the ends of the whole world.”61 Within thirty years after our Savior's Crucifixion the Apostle of the Gentiles was able to say to the Romans: “I give thanks to my God through Jesus Christ because your faith is spoken of in the entire world”62—spoken of assuredly by those who were in sympathy and communion with the faith of the Romans.
The prophecies came true. The Apostles spread out across the world, sharing the Gospel of Christ. “Their sound,” says St. Paul, "traveled all over the earth and their words reached the ends of the world."61 Within thirty years after our Savior's Crucifixion, the Apostle to the Gentiles could say to the Romans: “I thank my God through Jesus Christ because your faith is known throughout the whole world.”62—mentioned, for sure, by those who shared and connected with the faith of the Romans.
St. Justin, Martyr, was able to say, about one hundred years after Christ, that there was no race of men, whether Barbarians or Greeks, or any other people of what name soever, among whom the name of Jesus Christ was not invoked.
St. Justin, Martyr, was able to say, about one hundred years after Christ, that there was no group of people, whether Barbarians or Greeks, or anyone else regardless of their name, among whom the name of Jesus Christ was not called upon.
St. Irenaeus, writing at the end of the second century, tells us that the religion so marvelously propagated throughout the whole world was not a vague, ever-changing form of Christianity, but that “this faith and doctrine and tradition preached throughout the globe is as uniform as if the Church consisted of one family, possessing one soul, one heart, and as if she had but one mouth. For, though the languages of the world are dissimilar, her doctrine is the same. The churches founded in Germany, in the Celtic nations, in the East in Egypt, in Lybia, and in the centres of civilization, do not differ from each other; but as the sun gives the same light throughout the world, so does the light of faith shine everywhere the same and enlighten all men who wish to come to the knowledge of the truth.”63
St. Irenaeus, writing at the end of the second century, tells us that the religion so remarkably spread throughout the whole world wasn't a vague, ever-changing version of Christianity, but rather "This faith, doctrine, and tradition preached worldwide is as consistent as if the Church were one family, sharing one soul and one heart, almost like it had just one voice. Even though the languages of the world are different, its doctrine stays the same. The churches found in Germany, the Celtic nations, the East, Egypt, Libya, and the centers of civilization don't differ from each other; just as the sun gives the same light everywhere, the light of faith shines equally and enlightens all people who seek to know the truth."63
“We are but of yesterday,” says Tertullian, “and already have we filled your cities, towns, islands, your council halls and camps ... the palace, senate, forum; we have left you only the temples.”64
“We're just yesterday's news,” says Tertullian, "and we've already filled your cities, towns, islands, council halls, and camps ... the palace, senate, forum; we've left you with just the temples."64
Clement of Alexandria, at the end of the second century, writes: “The word of our Master did not remain in Judea, as philosophy remained in Greece, but has been poured out over the whole world, persuading Greeks and Barbarians alike, race by race, village by village, every city, whole houses and hearers one by one—nay, not a few of the philosophers themselves.”
Clement of Alexandria, at the end of the second century, writes: “The teachings of our Master didn't stay in Judea, like philosophy did in Greece, but have spread all over the world, convincing both Greeks and Barbarians, race by race, village by village, in every city, entire households, and individuals one by one—indeed, even some of the philosophers themselves.”
And Origen, in the early part of the next century, observes: “In all Greece, and in all barbarous races within our world, there are tens of thousands who [pg 032] have left their national law and customary gods for the law of Moses and the Word of Jesus Christ, though to adhere to that law is to incur the hatred of idolaters and the risk of death besides to have embraced that Word; and considering how, in so few years, in spite of the attack made on us, even to the loss of life or property, and with no great store of teachers, the preaching of that Word has found its way into every part of the world, so that Greek and Barbarian, wise and unwise, adhere to the religion of Jesus, doubtless it is a work greater than any work of man.”
And Origen, in the early part of the next century, observes: “In all of Greece and among all non-Greek peoples around the world, there are tens of thousands who have forsaken their national laws and traditional gods to follow the law of Moses and the message of Jesus Christ, even though doing so invites the hostility of idolaters and the risk of death for accepting that message. Considering how, in such a short time, despite the attacks against us—often at the expense of life or property—and with very few teachers, the preaching of that message has spread to every corner of the globe, resulting in both Greeks and non-Greeks, the wise and the foolish, embracing the religion of Jesus, this is undoubtedly a greater achievement than anything humans could achieve.”
This Catholicity, or universality, is not to be found in any, or in all, of the combined communions separated from the Roman Catholic Church.
This universality isn't found in any or all of the various groups that have separated from the Roman Catholic Church.
The Schismatic churches of the East have no claim to this title because they are confined within the Turkish and Russian dominions, and number not more than sixty million souls.
The Schismatic churches of the East don't have any claim to this title because they are limited to the Turkish and Russian territories, and they consist of no more than sixty million people.
The Protestant churches, even taken collectively, (as separate communions they are a mere handful) are too insignificant in point of numbers, and too circumscribed in their territorial extent, to have any pretensions to the title of Catholic. All the Protestant denominations are estimated at sixty-five million, or less than one-fifth of those who bear the Christian name. They repudiate, moreover, and protest against the name of Catholic, though they continue to say in the Apostles' Creed “I believe in the Holy Catholic Church.”
The Protestant churches, even when considered together, (since as separate groups they are very few) are too small in number and too limited in their geographical reach to claim the title of Catholic. All the Protestant denominations are estimated to number around sixty-five million, which is less than one-fifth of those who identify as Christians. They also reject and protest against the term Catholic, even though they still say in the Apostles' Creed "I believe in the Holy Catholic Church."
That the Roman Catholic Church alone deserves the name of Catholic is so evident that it is ridiculous to deny it. Ours is the only Church which adopts this name as her official title. We have possession, which is nine-tenths of the law. We have exclusively borne this glorious appellation in troubled [pg 033] times, when the assumption of this venerable title exposed us to insult, persecution and death; and to attempt to deprive us of it at this late hour, would be as fruitless as the efforts of the French Revolutionists who sought to uproot all traces of the old civilization by assigning new names to the days and seasons of the year.
That the Roman Catholic Church is the only one that truly deserves the name Catholic is so clear that it’s laughable to deny it. We are the only Church that uses this name as our official title. We have possession, which is nine-tenths of the law. We have exclusively carried this glorious title through difficult [pg 033] times, when holding this esteemed title put us at risk of insult, persecution, and death; and trying to take it away from us now would be as pointless as the efforts of the French Revolutionists who tried to erase all traces of the old civilization by renaming the days and seasons of the year.
Passion and prejudice and bad manners may affix to us the epithets of Romish and Papist and Ultramontane, but the calm, dispassionate mind, of whatever faith, all the world, over, knows us only by the name of Catholic. There is a power in this name and an enthusiasm aroused by it akin to the patriotism awakened by the flag of one's country.
Passion, prejudice, and bad manners might label us with names like Roman, Catholic, and Ultra-Montane, but a calm, rational mind, regardless of its beliefs, recognizes us around the world simply by the title Catholic. This name carries power and inspires passion similar to the patriotism felt towards one’s national flag.
So great is the charm attached to the name of Catholic that a portion of the Episcopal body sometimes usurp the title of Catholic, though in their official books they are named Protestant Episcopalians. If they think that they have any just claim to the name of Catholic, why not come out openly and write it on the title-pages of their Bibles and Prayer-Books? Afraid of going so far, they gratify their vanity by privately calling themselves Catholic. But the delusion is so transparent that the attempt must provoke a smile even among themselves.
So significant is the appeal of the name "Catholic" that some members of the Episcopal Church sometimes take on the title of Catholic, even though their official books refer to them as Protestant Episcopalians. If they believe they have any legitimate right to the name Catholic, why not boldly put it on the title pages of their Bibles and Prayer Books? Too hesitant to go that far, they satisfy their pride by privately calling themselves Catholic. But the illusion is so obvious that even they must smile at the attempt.
Should a stranger ask them to direct him to the Catholic Church they would instinctively point out to him the Roman Catholic Church.
Should a stranger ask them for directions to the Catholic Church, they would automatically point him to the Roman Catholic Church.
The sectarians of the fourth and fifth centuries, as St. Augustine tells us, used to attempt the same pious fraud, but signally failed:
The sectarians of the fourth and fifth centuries, as St. Augustine tells us, tried to pull off the same righteous deception but were noticeably unsuccessful:
“We must hold fast to the Christian religion and to the communion of that Church which is Catholic, and which is called Catholic not only by those who belong to her, but also by all her enemies. [pg 034] Whether they will it or not the very heretics themselves and followers of schism, when they converse, not with their own but with outsiders, call that only Catholic which is really Catholic. For they cannot be understood unless they distinguish her by that name, by which she is known throughout the whole earth.”65
"We must remain faithful to the Christian faith and to the community of the Catholic Church, a term used not only by its members but also recognized by all its critics. [pg 034]Whether they admit it or not, even heretics and those who create divisions, when speaking to outsiders rather than their own, refer to what is genuinely Catholic as simply Catholic. They can't be properly understood unless they identify the Church by that name, which is acknowledged worldwide."65
We possess not only the name, but also the reality. A single illustration will suffice to exhibit in a strong light the widespread dominion of the Catholic Church and her just claims to the title of Catholic. Take the Ecumenical Council of the Vatican, opened in 1869 and presided over by Pope Pius IX. Of the thousand Bishops and upwards now comprising the hierarchy of the Catholic Church, nearly eight hundred attended the opening session, the rest being unavoidably absent. All parts of the habitable globe were represented at the Council.
We have not just the name, but also the reality. One example is enough to clearly show the broad reach of the Catholic Church and her rightful claim to the title of Catholic. Consider the Ecumenical Council of the Vatican, which began in 1869 and was led by Pope Pius IX. Of the more than a thousand Bishops now part of the hierarchy of the Catholic Church, nearly eight hundred were present at the opening session, while the others were unavoidably absent. All areas of the inhabited world were represented at the Council.
The Bishops assembled from Great Britain, Ireland, France, Germany, Switzerland and from almost every nation and principality in Europe. They met from Canada, the United States, Mexico and South America, and from the islands of the Atlantic and the Pacific. They were gathered together from different parts of Africa and Oceanica. They went from the banks of the Tigris and Euphrates, the cradle of the human race, and from the banks of the Jordan, the cradle of Christianity. They traveled to Rome from Mossul, built near ancient Nineveh, and from Bagdad, founded on the ruins of Babylon. They flocked from Damascus and Mount Libanus and from the Holy Land, sanctified by the footprints of our blessed Redeemer.
The Bishops came together from Great Britain, Ireland, France, Germany, Switzerland, and nearly every country and principality in Europe. They gathered from Canada, the United States, Mexico, and South America, as well as from the islands of the Atlantic and the Pacific. They were assembled from various regions in Africa and Oceania. They traveled from the banks of the Tigris and Euphrates, the birthplace of humanity, and from the banks of the Jordan, the birthplace of Christianity. They made their way to Rome from Mossul, built near ancient Nineveh, and from Bagdad, which was founded on the ruins of Babylon. They arrived from Damascus and Mount Lebanon, and from the Holy Land, which is sanctified by the footsteps of our blessed Redeemer.
Those Bishops belonged to every form of government, [pg 035] from the republic to the most absolute monarchy.66 Their faces were marked by almost every shade and color that distinguished the human family. They spoke every civilized language under the sun. Kneeling together in the same great Council-Hall, truly could those Prelates exclaim, in the language of the Apocalypse: “Thou hast redeemed us, O Lord, to God in Thy blood, out of every tribe, and tongue, and people, and nation.”67
Those Bishops represented every type of government, [pg 035] from republics to the most absolute monarchies. Their faces showed almost every shade and color found in humanity. They spoke every civilized language around the world. Kneeling together in the same great Council-Hall, those Prelates could genuinely say, in the words of the Apocalypse: "You have redeemed us, Lord, to God with Your blood, from every tribe, language, people, and nation."67
What the Catholic Church lost by the religious revolution of the sixteenth century in the old world she has more than regained by the immense accessions to her ranks in the East and West Indies, in North and South America.
What the Catholic Church lost during the religious revolution of the sixteenth century in the old world, she has more than regained through the massive increase in her followers in the East and West Indies, as well as in North and South America.
Never, in her long history, was she numerically so strong as she is at the present moment, when her children amount to about three hundred millions, or double the number of those who bear the name of Christians outside of her communion.
Never, in her long history, has she been as numerically strong as she is right now, with her children numbering about three hundred million, or twice the number of those who identify as Christians outside of her community.
In her alone is literally fulfilled the magnificent prophecy of Malachy; for in every clime, and in every nation under the sun, are erected thousands of Catholic altars upon which the “clean oblation”68 is daily offered up to the Most High.
In her alone, the amazing prophecy of Malachy is truly fulfilled; because in every place and in every nation under the sun, thousands of Catholic altars are set up where the “pure offering”68 is offered daily to the Most High.
It is said, with truth, that the sun never sets on British dominions. It may also be affirmed, with equal assurance, that wherever the British drum-beat sounds, aye, and wherever the English language is spoken, there you will find the English-speaking Catholic Missionary planting the cross—the [pg 036] symbol of salvation—side by side with the banner of St. George.
It’s often said, and rightly so, that the sun never sets on British territories. It can also be stated with confidence that wherever the British drumbeat echoes, and wherever English is spoken, you will find English-speaking Catholic missionaries setting up the cross—the [pg 036] symbol of salvation—next to the banner of St. George.
Quite recently a number of European emigrants arrived in Richmond. They were strangers to our country, to our customs and to our language. Every object that met their eye sadly reminded them that they were far from their own sunny Italy. But when they saw the cross surmounting our Cathedral they hastened to it with a joyful step. I saw and heard a group of them giving earnest expression to their deep emotions. Entering this sacred temple, they felt that they had found an oasis in the desert. Once more they were at home. They found one familiar spot in a strange land. They stood in the church of their fathers, in the home of their childhood; and they seemed to say in their hearts, as a tear trickled down their sun-burnt cheeks, “How lovely are thy tabernacles, O Lord of Hosts! My soul longeth and fainteth for the courts of the Lord. My heart and my flesh have rejoiced in the living God.”69 They saw around them the paintings of familiar Saints whom they had been accustomed to reverence from their youth. They saw the baptismal font and the confessionals. They beheld the altar and the altar-rails where they received their Maker. They observed the Priest at the altar in his sacred vestments. They saw a multitude of worshipers kneeling around them, and they felt in their heart of hearts that they were once more among brothers and sisters, with whom they had “one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all.”
Recently, a group of European immigrants arrived in Richmond. They were unfamiliar with our country, our customs, and our language. Every object they saw sadly reminded them that they were far from their sunny Italy. But when they spotted the cross atop our Cathedral, they hurried toward it with joyful steps. I saw and heard a group of them expressing their deep emotions. As they entered this sacred space, they felt they had found an oasis in the desert. Once again, they were at home. They discovered one familiar place in a strange land. They stood in the church of their ancestors, in the home of their childhood, and it seemed they were saying in their hearts, as a tear rolled down their sunburned cheeks, "How beautiful are your places of worship, O Lord of Hosts! My soul longs and faints for the courts of the Lord. My heart and my body rejoice in the living God."69 They looked around at the paintings of familiar Saints they had reverenced since childhood. They saw the baptismal font and the confessionals. They beheld the altar and the altar-rails where they received their Maker. They observed the Priest at the altar in his sacred vestments. They saw many worshipers kneeling around them, and they felt deep down that they were once more among brothers and sisters, with whom they shared "one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all."
The Roman Catholic Church, then, exclusively merits the title of Catholic, because her children abound in every part of the globe and comprise the vast majority of the Christian family.
The Roman Catholic Church, therefore, rightfully holds the title of Catholic, because its members are found all over the world and make up the vast majority of the Christian community.
God forbid that I should write these lines, or that my Catholic readers should peruse them in a boasting and vaunting spirit. God estimates men not by their numbers, but by their intrinsic worth. It is no credit to us to belong to the body of the Church Catholic if we are not united to the soul of the Church by a life of faith, hope and charity. It will avail us nothing to be citizens of that Kingdom of Christ which encircles the globe, unless the Kingdom of God is within us by the reign of the Holy Spirit in our hearts.
God forbid that I should write these lines, or that my Catholic readers should read them with pride and arrogance. God judges people not by their numbers, but by their true value. It means nothing for us to be part of the Catholic Church if we are not connected to its core through a life of faith, hope, and charity. It won't benefit us to be citizens of Christ’s Kingdom that spans the globe unless God's Kingdom is alive in us through the Holy Spirit's presence in our hearts.
One righteous soul that reflects the beauty and perfections of the Lord, is more precious in His sight than the mass of humanity that has no spiritual life, and is dead to the inspirations of grace.
One righteous person who embodies the beauty and perfection of the Lord is more valuable in His eyes than the countless individuals who lack spiritual life and are unresponsive to the inspirations of grace.
The Patriarch Abraham was dearer to Jehovah than all the inhabitants of the corrupt city of Sodom.
The Patriarch Abraham was more cherished by Jehovah than all the residents of the corrupt city of Sodom.
Elias was of greater worth before the Almighty than the four hundred prophets of Baal who ate at the table of Jezabel.
Elias was more valued by the Almighty than the four hundred prophets of Baal who dined at Jezabel's table.
The Apostles with the little band of disciples that were assembled in Jerusalem after our Lord's ascension, were more esteemed by Him than the great Roman Empire, which was seated in darkness and the shadow of death.
The Apostles, along with the small group of disciples gathered in Jerusalem after our Lord's ascension, were valued by Him more than the vast Roman Empire, which was engulfed in darkness and despair.
While we rejoice, then, in the inestimable blessing of being incorporated in the visible body of the Catholic Church, whose spiritual treasures are inexhaustible, let us rejoice still more that we have not received that blessing in vain.
While we celebrate the incredible blessing of being part of the visible body of the Catholic Church, which has endless spiritual treasures, let us be even more thankful that we haven’t received that blessing in vain.
Chapter 5.
Apostolic nature.
The true Church must be Apostolical. Hence in the Creed framed in the first Ecumenical Council of Nicæa, in the year 325, we find these words: “I believe in the One, Holy, Catholic and Apostolic Church.”
The true Church must be Apostolic. Therefore, in the Creed created at the first Ecumenical Council of Nicaea in 325, we find these words: "I believe in the One, Holy, Catholic, and Apostolic Church."
This attribute or note of the Church implies that the true Church must always teach the identical doctrines once delivered by the Apostles, and that her ministers must derive their powers from the Apostles by an uninterrupted succession.
This characteristic or aspect of the Church means that the true Church must always teach the same doctrines that were originally given by the Apostles, and that its leaders must receive their authority from the Apostles through an unbroken line of succession.
Consequently, no church can claim to be the true one whose doctrines differ from those of the Apostles, or whose ministers are unable to trace, by an unbroken chain, their authority to an Apostolic source; just as our Minister to England can exercise no authority in that country unless he is duly commissioned by our Government and represents its views.
As a result, no church can claim to be the true one if its teachings differ from those of the Apostles or if its ministers can't show a direct connection to an Apostolic source. It's similar to how our Minister to England can't exercise authority in that country unless he is officially appointed by our Government and represents its perspectives.
The Church, says St. Paul, is “built upon the foundation of the Apostles,”70 so that the doctrine which it propagates must be based on Apostolic teachings. Hence St. Paul says to the Galatians: “Though an angel from heaven preach a Gospel to you beside that which we have preached to you, let him be anathema.”71 The same Apostle gives this admonition to Timothy: “The things [pg 039] which thou hast heard from me before many witnesses the same commend to faithful men who shall be fit to teach others also.”72 Timothy must transmit to his disciples only such doctrines as he heard from the lips of his Master.
The Church, according to St. Paul, is "built on the foundation of the Apostles,"70 which means that the teachings it spreads must be based on Apostolic beliefs. So, St. Paul tells the Galatians: "Even if an angel from heaven shares a Gospel with you that’s different from the one we preached, let that person be cursed."71 The same Apostle warns Timothy: "Share the things you’ve heard from me in front of many witnesses with reliable people who can also teach others."72 Timothy must pass on to his followers only the teachings he received directly from his Master.
Not only is it required that ministers of the Gospel should conform their teaching to the doctrine of the Apostles, but also that these ministers should be ordained and commissioned by the Apostles or their legitimate successors. “Neither doth any man,” says the Apostle, “take the honor to himself, but he that is called by God, as Aaron was.”73 This text evidently condemns all self-constituted preachers and reformers; for, “how shall they preach, unless they be sent?”74 Sent, of course, by legitimate authority, and not directed by their own caprice. Hence, we find that those who succeeded the Apostles were ordained and commissioned by them to preach, and that no others were permitted to exercise this function. Thus we are told that Paul and Barnabas “had ordained for them priests in every church.”75 And the Apostle says to Titus: “For this cause I left thee in Crete, ... that thou shouldst ordain Priests in every city, as I also appointed thee.”76 Even St. Paul himself, though miraculously called and instructed by God, had hands imposed on him,77 lest others should be tempted by his example to preach without Apostolic warrant.
Not only is it necessary for ministers of the Gospel to align their teachings with the doctrine of the Apostles, but these ministers must also be ordained and commissioned by the Apostles or their legitimate successors. "Nor does any man," says the Apostle, "he takes the honor for himself, but only the one who is called by God, like Aaron was."73 This text clearly condemns all self-appointed preachers and reformers; for, "How can they preach unless they are sent?"74 Sent, of course, by legitimate authority, not by their own whim. Thus, we see that those who followed the Apostles were ordained and commissioned by them to preach, and that no one else was allowed to perform this function. We read that Paul and Barnabas "had appointed priests in each church."75 And the Apostle tells Titus: "I left you in Crete for this reason: to appoint leaders in every city, just as I instructed you."76 Even St. Paul himself, although miraculously called and instructed by God, had hands laid on him,77 so that others wouldn’t be tempted by his example to preach without Apostolic authority.
To discover, therefore, the Church of Christ among the various conflicting claimants we have to inquire, first, which church teaches whole and entire those doctrines that were taught by the Apostles; second, what ministers can trace back, [pg 040] in an unbroken line, their missionary powers to the Apostles.
To find the true Church of Christ among the many conflicting groups, we need to first look at which church fully teaches the doctrines that the Apostles taught. Second, we should determine which ministers can trace their missionary authority back in an unbroken line to the Apostles.
The Catholic Church alone teaches doctrines which are in all respects identical with those of the first teachers of the Gospel. The following parallel lines exhibit some examples of the departure of the Protestant bodies from the primitive teachings of Christianity, and the faithful adhesion of the Catholic Church to them.
The Catholic Church alone teaches doctrines that are in every way identical to those of the first teachers of the Gospel. The following parallel lines show some examples of how Protestant groups have strayed from the original teachings of Christianity, while the Catholic Church has remained dedicated to them.
Apostolic Church. | Catholic Church. | Protestant Churches. |
1. Our Savior gives pre-eminence to Peter over the other Apostles: "I will give you the keys to the kingdom of heaven."78 “Confirm your brothers.”79 "Feed My lambs; feed My sheep."80 | The Catholic Church gives the primacy of honor and jurisdiction to Peter and to his successors. | All other Christian communions practically deny Peter's supremacy over the other Apostles. |
2. The Apostolic Church claimed to be infallible in her teachings. Hence the Apostles spoke with unerring authority, and their words were received not as human opinions, but as Divine truths. "When you received the word of God from us, you didn't take it as just a word from people, but (as it truly is) the word of God."81 "It has seemed good to the Holy Spirit and to us," say the assembled Apostles, "to not impose any more burden on you than these essential things."82 "Even if an angel from heaven delivers a different gospel than the one we preached to you, let that person be cursed."83 | The Catholic Church alone, of all the Christian communions, claims to exercise the prerogative of infallibility in her teaching. Her ministers always speak from the pulpit as having authority, and the faithful receive with implicit confidence what the Church teaches, without once questioning her veracity. | All the Protestant churches repudiate the claim of infallibility. They deny that such a gift is possessed by any teachers of religion. The ministers pronounce no authoritative doctrines, but advance opinions as embodying their private interpretation of the Scripture. And their hearers are never required to believe them, but are expected to draw their own conclusions from the Bible. |
3. Our Savior enjoins and prescribes rules for fasting: "When you fast, anoint your head and wash your face, so that it doesn't look like you're fasting to others... and your Father, who sees what is done in secret, will reward you."84 The Apostles fasted before engaging in sacred functions: "They served the Lord and fasted."85 "And when they appointed priests in each city, they prayed with fasting."86 | The Church prescribes fasting to the faithful at stated seasons, particularly during Lent. A Catholic priest is always fasting when he officiates at the altar. He breaks his fast only after he says Mass. When Bishops ordain Priests they are always fasting, as well as the candidates for ordination. | Protestants have no law prescribing fasts, though some may fast from private devotion. They even try to cast ridicule on fasting as a work of supererogation, detracting from the merits of Christ. Neither candidates for ordination, nor the ministers who ordain them, ever fast on such occasions. |
4. "Empower women," says the Apostle, "Remain silent in the churches. For it is not allowed for them to speak... It is shameful for a woman to speak in the church."87 | The Catholic Church never permits women to preach in the house of God. | Women, especially in this country, publicly preach in Methodist and other churches with the sanction of the church elders. |
5. St. Peter and St. John confirmed the newly baptized in Samaria: “They laid their hands on them, and they received the Holy Spirit.”88 | Every Catholic Bishop, as a successor of the Apostles, likewise imposes hands on baptized persons in the Sacrament of Confirmation, by which they receive the Holy Ghost. | No denomination performs the ceremony of imposing hands in this country except Episcopalians, and even they do not recognize Confirmation as a Sacrament. |
6. Our Savior and His Apostles taught that the Eucharist contains the Body and Blood of Christ: "Take this and eat; this is My Body.... Drink from this all of you, for this is My Blood."89 "The cup of blessing that we bless, isn't it the communion of the Blood of Christ? And the bread that we break, isn't it the sharing in the Body of the Lord?"90 | The Catholic Church teaches, with our Lord and His Apostles, that the Eucharist contains really and indeed the Body and Blood of Jesus Christ under the appearance of bread and wine. | The Protestant churches (except, perhaps, a few Ritualists) condemn the doctrine of the Real Presence as idolatrous, and say that, in partaking of the communion, we receive a memorial of Christ. |
7. The Apostles were empowered by our Savior to forgive sins:—"Whosever sins you forgive, they are forgiven."91 “God,” says St. Paul, "has given us the ministry of reconciliation."92 | The Bishops and Priests of the Catholic Church, as the inheritors of Apostolic prerogatives, profess to exercise the ministry of reconciliation, and to forgive sins in the name of Christ. | Protestants affirm, on the contrary, that God delegates to no man the power of pardoning sin. |
8. Regarding the sick, St. James gives this instruction: "If anyone among you is sick, he should call the church leaders to come and pray for him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord."93 | One of the most ordinary duties of a Catholic Priest is to anoint the sick in the Sacrament of Extreme Unction. If a man is sick among us he is careful to call in the Priest of the Church, that he may anoint him with oil in the name of the Lord. | No such ceremony as that of anointing the sick is practised by any Protestant denomination, notwithstanding the Apostle's injunction. |
9. Of marriage our Savior says: "Anyone who divorces their wife and marries another woman commits adultery against her. And if a wife divorces her husband and marries another man, she commits adultery."94 And again St. Paul says: "To married people, the Lord commands that a wife should not leave her husband, and if she does leave, she should remain unmarried... And a husband should not divorce his wife."95 | Literally following the Apostle's injunction, the Catholic Church forbids the husband and wife to separate from one another; or, if they separate, neither of them can marry again during the life of the other. | The Protestant churches, as is well known, have so far relaxed this rigorous law of the Gospel as to allow divorced persons to remarry. And divorce a bond is granted on various and even trifling pretenses. |
10. Our Lord recommends not only by word, but by His example, to souls aiming at perfection, the state of perpetual virginity. St. Paul also exhorts the Corinthians by counsel and his own example to the same angelic virtue: "He who gives his daughter in marriage," he says, "does well. And the one who doesn’t give her anything does even better."96 | Like the Apostle and his Master, the Catholic clergy bind themselves to a life of perpetual chastity. The inmates of our convents of men and women voluntarily consecrate their virginity to God. | All the ministers of other denominations, with very rare exceptions, marry. And far from inculcating the Apostolic counsel of celibacy to any of their flock, they more than insinuate that the virtue of perpetual chastity, though recommended by St. Paul, is impracticable. |
We now leave the reader to judge for himself which Church enforces the doctrines of the Apostles in all their pristine vigor.
We now let the reader decide for themselves which Church upholds the teachings of the Apostles in their original strength.
To show that the Catholic Church is the only lineal descendant of the Apostles it is sufficient to demonstrate that she alone can trace her pedigree, generation after generation, to the Apostles, while the origin of all other Christian communities can be referred to a comparatively modern date.
To prove that the Catholic Church is the only direct descendant of the Apostles, it's enough to show that she alone can trace her lineage, generation after generation, back to the Apostles, while the origins of all other Christian communities can be traced to a relatively recent date.
The most influential Christian sects existing in this country at the present time are the Lutherans, Episcopalians, Methodists, Presbyterians and Baptists. The other Protestant denominations are comparatively insignificant in point of numbers, and are for the most part offshoots from the Christian communities just named.
The most influential Christian groups in this country today are the Lutherans, Episcopalians, Methodists, Presbyterians, and Baptists. The other Protestant denominations are relatively small in number and are mostly branches from the Christian communities mentioned above.
Martin Luther, a Saxon monk, was the founder of the church which bears his name. He was born at Eisleben, in Saxony, in 1483, and died in 1546.
Martin Luther, a Saxon monk, was the founder of the church that carries his name. He was born in Eisleben, Saxony, in 1483, and passed away in 1546.
The Anglican or Episcopal Church owes its origin to Henry VIII. of England. The immediate cause of his renunciation of the Roman Church was the refusal of Pope Clement to grant him a divorce from his lawful wife, Catharine [pg 044] of Aragon, that he might be free to be joined in wedlock to Anne Boleyn. In order to legalize his divorce from his virtuous queen the licentious monarch divorced himself and his kingdom from the spiritual supremacy of the Pope.
The Anglican or Episcopal Church originates from Henry VIII of England. The direct reason for his break with the Roman Church was Pope Clement's refusal to grant him a divorce from his rightful wife, Catherine of Aragon, so he could marry Anne Boleyn. To legitimize his divorce from his honorable queen, the debauched king separated himself and his kingdom from the Pope's spiritual authority.
“There is a close relationship,” says D'Aubigné, “between these two divorces,” meaning Henry's divorce from his wife and England's divorce from the Church. Yes, there is the relationship of cause and effect.
“There’s a strong bond,” says D'Aubigné, “between these two breakups,” referring to Henry's divorce from his wife and England's separation from the Church. Yes, there’s a relationship of cause and effect.
Bishop Short, an Anglican historian, candidly admits that “the existence of the Church of England as a distinct body, and her final separation from Rome, may be dated from the period of the divorce.”97
Bishop Short, an Anglican historian, openly acknowledges that “The Church of England's existence as a separate entity and its final break from Rome can be dated to the time of the divorce.”97
The Book of Homilies, in the language of fulsome praise, calls Henry “the true and faithful minister,” and gives him the credit for having abolished in England the Papal supremacy and established the new order of things.98
The Book of Homilies, with excessive praise, refers to Henry "the loyal and devoted minister," and gives him credit for abolishing Papal supremacy in England and setting up the new order. 98
John Wesley is the acknowledged founder of the Methodist Church. Methodism dates from the year 1729, and its cradle was the Oxford University in England. John and Charles Wesley were students at Oxford. They gathered around them a number of young men who devoted themselves to the frequent reading of the Holy Scriptures and to prayer. Their methodical and exact mode of life obtained for them the name of Methodists. The Methodist Church in this country is the offspring of a colony sent hither from England.
John Wesley is recognized as the founder of the Methodist Church. Methodism began in 1729, and it originated at Oxford University in England. John and Charles Wesley were students there. They formed a group of young men dedicated to regularly reading the Holy Scriptures and praying. Their disciplined and structured lifestyle earned them the title of Methodists. The Methodist Church in this country is a result of a group sent over from England.
As it would be tedious to give even a succinct history of each sect, I shall content myself with presenting a tabular statement exhibiting the [pg 045] name and founder of each denomination, the place and date of its origin, and the names of the authors from whom I quote. My authorities in every instance are Protestants.
As it would be boring to provide even a brief history of each group, I’ll just share a table that shows the name and founder of each denomination, along with when and where it started, and the names of the authors I’m quoting. All my sources are Protestants.
Name of Sect. | Place of Origin. | Founder. | Year. | Authority Quoted. |
Anabaptists | Germany | Nicolas Stork | 1521 | Vincent L. Milner, "Religious Groups." |
Baptists | Rhode Island | Roger Williams | 1639 | “Religious Texts” by John Hayward. |
Free-Will Baptists | New Hampshire | Benj. Randall | 1780 | Ibid. |
Free Communion Baptists | New York | Benijah Corp | Close of 18th century | Rev. A. D. Williams in "History of All Denominations." |
Seventh-Day Baptists | United States | General Conference | 1833 | W. B. Gillett, Ibid. |
Campbellites, or Christians | Virginia | Alex. Campbell | 1813 | “Religious Texts.” |
Methodist Episcopal | England | John Wesley | 1739 | Rev. Nathan Bangs in “History of All Denominations.” |
Reformed Methodist | Vermont | Branch of the Meth. Episcopal Church | 1814 | Ibid. |
Methodist Society | New York | Do. | 1820 | Rev. W. M. Stilwell, Ibid. |
Methodist Protestant | Baltimore | Do. | 1830 | James R. Williams, Ibid. |
True Wesleyan Methodist | New York | Delegates from Methodist denominations | 1843 | J. Timberman, Ibid. |
Presbyterian (Old School) | Scotland | General Assembly | 1560 | John M. Krebs, Ibid. |
Presbyterian (New School) | Philadelphia | General Assembly | 1840 | Joel Parker, D. D., Ibid. |
Episcopalian | England | Henry VIII | 1534 | Macaulay and other English Historians. |
Lutheran | Germany | Martin Luther | 1524 | S. S. Schmucker in "History of All Denominations." |
Unitarian Congrega- tionalists | Germany | Celatius | About 1540 | Alvan Lamson, Ibid. |
Congrega- tionalists | England | Robert Browne | 1583 | E. W. Andrews, Ibid. |
Quakers | England | George Fox | 1647 | English Historians. |
Do | America | William Penn | 1681 | American Historians. |
Catholic Church | Jerusalem | Jesus | 33 | New Testament. |
From this brief historical tableau we find that all the Christian sects now existing in the United States had their origin since the year 1500. Consequently, the oldest body of Christians among us, outside the Catholic Church, is not yet four centuries old. They all, therefore, come fifteen centuries too late to have any pretensions to be called the Apostolic Church.
From this brief historical overview, we see that all the Christian cults currently in the United States originated after the year 1500. As a result, the oldest group of Christians among us, apart from the Catholic Church, is not even four centuries old. They all come fifteen centuries too late to claim the title of the Apostolic Church.
But I may be told: “Though our public history as Protestants dates from the Reformation, we can trace our origin back to the Apostles.” This I say is impossible. First of all, the very name you bear betrays your recent birth; for who ever heard of a Baptist or an Episcopal, or any other Protestant church, prior to the Reformation? Nor can you say: “We existed in every age as an invisible church.” Your concealment, indeed, was so complete that no man can tell, to this day, where you lay hid for sixteen centuries. But even if you did exist you could not claim to be the Church of Christ; for our Lord predicted that His Church should ever be as a city placed upon the mountain top, that all might see it, and that its ministers should preach the truths of salvation from the watch-towers thereof, that all might hear them.
But I might be told: "Although our public history as Protestants begins with the Reformation, we can trace our roots back to the Apostles." I argue that this is impossible. First of all, the very name you go by reveals your recent origin; when has anyone ever heard of a Baptist or an Episcopal church, or any other Protestant church, before the Reformation? And you can't say: "We have been present in every era as an unseen community." Your concealment was so complete that no one can say, even today, where you were hidden for sixteen centuries. But even if you did exist, you couldn't claim to be the Church of Christ; for our Lord predicted that His Church would always be like a city on a hill, visible to all, and that its leaders would preach the truths of salvation from its towers, so that everyone could hear them.
It is equally in vain to tell me that you were allied in faith to the various Christian sects that went out from the Catholic Church from age to age; for these sects proclaimed doctrines diametrically opposed to one another, and the true Church must be one in faith. And besides, the less relationship you claim with many of these seceders the better for you, as they all advocated errors against Christian truth, and some of them disseminated principles at variance with decency and morality.
It's pointless to tell me that you were aligned in faith with the various Christian groups that split from the Catholic Church over the ages; these groups have taught beliefs that are completely opposed to each other, and the true Church must be unified in faith. Moreover, the less connection you have with many of these breakaway groups, the better for you, since they all promoted errors against Christian truth, and some even spread ideas that conflict with decency and morality.
The Catholic Church, on the contrary, can easily vindicate the title of Apostolic, because she derives her origin from the Apostles. Every Priest and Bishop can trace his genealogy to the first disciples of Christ with as much facility as the most remote branch of a vine can be traced to the main stem.
The Catholic Church, on the other hand, can easily prove her claim to being Apostolic because she originates from the Apostles. Every Priest and Bishop can trace their lineage back to the first disciples of Christ just as easily as the furthest branch of a vine can be traced back to the main stem.
All the Catholic Clergy in the United States, for instance, were ordained only by Bishops who are in active communion with the See of Rome. These Bishops themselves received their commissions from the Bishop of Rome. The present Bishop of Rome, Pius IX., is the successor of Gregory XVI., who succeeded Pius VIII., who was the successor of Leo XII. And thus we go back from century to century till we come to Peter, the first Bishop of Rome, Prince of the Apostles and Vicar of Christ. Like the Evangelist Luke, who traces the genealogy of our Savior back to Adam and to God, we can trace the pedigree of Pius IX. to Peter and to Christ. There is not a link wanting in the chain which binds the humblest Priest in the land to the Prince of the Apostles. And although on a few occasions there happened to be two or even three claimants for the chair of Peter, these counter-claims could no more affect the validity of the legitimate Pope than the struggle of two contestants for the Presidency could invalidate the title of the recognized Chief Magistrate.
All the Catholic clergy in the United States, for example, were ordained only by bishops who are in active communion with the Pope in Rome. These bishops themselves received their authority from the Pope. The current Pope, Pius IX, is the successor of Gregory XVI, who succeeded Pius VIII, who was the successor of Leo XII. And so we trace it back from century to century until we reach Peter, the first Pope of Rome, Prince of the Apostles, and Vicar of Christ. Just like the Evangelist Luke, who traces the genealogy of our Savior back to Adam and to God, we can trace the lineage of Pius IX back to Peter and to Christ. There is no missing link in the chain that connects even the humblest priest in the land to the Prince of the Apostles. Although there have been a few occasions when there were two or even three claimants for the papacy, these rival claims could no more affect the legitimacy of the recognized Pope than the competition between two candidates for the presidency could invalidate the title of the acknowledged Chief Magistrate.
It was by pursuing this line of argument that the early Fathers demonstrated the Apostolicity of the Catholic Church, and refuted the pretensions of contemporary sectaries. St. Irenæus, Tertullian and St. Augustine give catalogues of the Bishops of Rome who flourished up to their respective times, with whom it was their happiness [pg 049] to be in communion, and then they challenged their opponents to trace their lineage to the Apostolic See. “Let them,” says Tertullian, in the second century, “produce the origin of their church. Let them exhibit the succession of their Bishops, so that the first of them may appear to have been ordained by an Apostle, or by an apostolic man who was in communion with the Apostles.”99
It was by following this reasoning that the early Church Fathers proved the Apostolicity of the Catholic Church and challenged the claims of contemporary sects. St. Irenæus, Tertullian, and St. Augustine provided lists of the Bishops of Rome who served up to their times, with whom they were pleased to be in communion, and then they urged their opponents to trace their lineage back to the Apostolic See. "Go ahead and let them," Tertullian states in the second century, "Show the origin of their church. Let them provide the succession of their Bishops, so that the first one can be shown to have been appointed by an Apostle, or by an apostolic man who was in communion with the Apostles."99
And if the Fathers of the fifth century considered it a powerful argument in their favor that they could refer to an uninterrupted line of fifty Bishops who occupied the See of Rome, how much stronger is the argument to us who can now exhibit five times that number of Roman Pontiffs who have sat in the chair of Peter! I would affectionately repeat to my separated brethren what Augustine said to the Donatists of his time: “Come to us, brethren if you wish to be engrafted in the vine. We are afflicted in beholding you lying cut off from it. Count over the Bishops from the very See of St. Peter, and mark, in this list of Fathers, how one succeeded the other. This is the rock against which the proud gates of hell do not prevail.”100
And if the church leaders of the fifth century saw it as a strong point that they could trace an unbroken line of fifty Bishops from the See of Rome, how much stronger is the argument for us now, as we can show five times that many Roman Pontiffs who have held the chair of Peter! I would warmly say to my separated brothers and sisters what Augustine told the Donatists of his time: “Come to us, brothers, if you want to be connected to the vine. It pains us to see you cut off from it. Count the Bishops from the very See of St. Peter and see how each one succeeded the other. This is the rock that the proud gates of hell cannot overcome.”100
Chapter 6.
Endurance of the Church.
Perpetuity, or duration till the end of time, is one of the most striking marks of the Church. By perpetuity is not meant merely that Christianity in one form or another was always to exist, but that the Church was to remain forever in its integrity, clothed with all those attributes which God gave it in the beginning. For, if the Church lost any of her essential characteristics, such as her unity and sanctity, which our Lord imparted to her at the commencement of her existence, she could not be said to be perpetual because she would not be the same Institution.
Perpetuity, or lasting until the end of time, is one of the most notable features of the Church. By perpetuity, it’s not just meant that Christianity in some form will always exist, but that the Church will remain forever in its integrity, equipped with all the qualities that God gave it in the beginning. If the Church were to lose any of its essential characteristics, like its unity and holiness, which our Lord granted it at the start of its existence, it would not be considered perpetual because it would no longer be the same Institution.
The unceasing duration of the Church of Christ is frequently foretold in Sacred Scripture. The Angel Gabriel announces to Mary that Christ “shall reign over the house of Jacob forever, and of his kingdom there shall be no end.”101 Our Savior said to Peter: “Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build My Church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it.”102 Our blessed Lord clearly intimates here that the Church is destined to be assailed always, but to be overcome, never.
The continuous existence of the Church of Christ is often predicted in Sacred Scripture. The Angel Gabriel tells Mary that Christ "will rule over the house of Jacob forever, and his kingdom will have no end."101 Our Savior said to Peter: “You are Peter, and on this rock, I will build My Church, and the gates of hell will not overcome it.”102 Our blessed Lord clearly indicates here that the Church is meant to be attacked at all times, but never defeated.
In the last words recorded of our Redeemer in the Gospel of St. Matthew the same prediction is [pg 051] strongly repeated, and the reason of the Church's indefectibility is fully expressed: “Go ye, teach all nations, ... and behold I am with you all days, even to the consummation of the world.”103 This sentence contains three important declarations: First—The presence of Christ with His Church—“Behold, I am with you.” Second—His constant presence, without an interval of one day's absence—“I am with you all days.” Third—His perpetual presence to the end of the world, and consequently the perpetual duration of the Church—“Even to the consummation of the world.”
In the last words recorded of our Redeemer in the Gospel of St. Matthew, the same prediction is strongly repeated, and the reason for the Church's enduring nature is clearly stated: "Go, then, teach all nations, ... and see, I am with you every day, even until the end of the world."103 This sentence contains three important statements: First—The presence of Christ with His Church—“Hey, I'm here for you.” Second—His constant presence, without even a single day's absence—"I am with you every day." Third—His perpetual presence until the end of the world, and thus the Church's ongoing existence—"Even until the end of time."
Hence it follows that the true Church must have existed from the beginning; it must have had not one day's interval of suspended animation, or separation from Christ, and must live to the end of time.
Hence it follows that the true Church must have existed from the very start; it must not have had even a single day of being inactive or separated from Christ, and it must continue to exist until the end of time.
None of the Christian Communions outside the Catholic Church can have any reasonable claim to Perpetuity, since, as we have seen in the preceding chapter, they are all104 of recent origin.
None of the Christian groups outside the Catholic Church can have any valid claim to Forever, since, as we have seen in the previous chapter, they are all104 of recent origin.
The indestructibility of the Catholic Church is truly marvellous and well calculated to excite the admiration of every reflecting mind, when we consider the number and variety, and the formidable power of the enemies with whom she had to contend from her very birth to the present time; this fact alone stamps divinity on her brow.
The unbreakable strength of the Catholic Church is truly amazing and sure to inspire admiration in anyone who thinks deeply about it, especially when we consider the countless and diverse enemies she has faced since her inception up to now; this fact alone marks her as divine.
The Church has been constantly engaged in a double warfare, one foreign, the other domestic—in foreign war against Paganism and infidelity; in civil strife against heresy and schism fomented by her own rebellious children.
The Church has always been involved in a two-fold battle, one external and the other internal—fighting against Paganism and unbelief from outside; and dealing with conflicts created by her own disobedient members through heresy and division.
From the day of Pentecost till the victory of Constantine the Great over Maxentius, embracing a period of about two hundred and eighty years, the Church underwent a series of ten persecutions unparalleled for atrocity in the annals of history. Every torture that malice could invent was resorted to, that every vestige of Christianity might be eradicated. “Christianos ad leones,” the Christians to the lions, was the popular war-cry.
From the day of Pentecost until Constantine the Great defeated Maxentius, covering about two hundred and eighty years, the Church experienced a series of ten persecutions that were unmatched in their brutality throughout history. Every torture that cruelty could devise was used in an attempt to erase every trace of Christianity. “Christians to the lions,” the Christians to the lions, was the rallying cry of the time.
They were clothed in the skins of wild beasts, and thus exposed to be devoured by dogs. They were covered with pitch and set on fire to serve as lamp-posts to the streets of Rome. To justify such atrocities, and to smother all sentiments of compassion, these persecutors accused their innocent victims of the most appalling crimes.
They wore the skins of wild animals and were left unprotected, making them easy targets for dogs. They were coated in pitch and set on fire to act as lamp-posts along the streets of Rome. To justify these horrific acts and to silence any feelings of compassion, these persecutors claimed their innocent victims were guilty of the most terrible crimes.
For three centuries the Christians were obliged to worship God in the secrecy of their chambers, or in the Roman catacombs, which are still preserved to attest the undying fortitude of the martyrs and the enormity of their sufferings.
For three centuries, Christians had to worship God in secret, either in their rooms or in the Roman catacombs, which are still preserved to show the enduring courage of the martyrs and the magnitude of their suffering.
And yet Pagan Rome, before whose standard the mightiest nations quailed, was unable to crush the infant Church or arrest her progress. In a short time we find this colossal Empire going to pieces, and the Head of the Catholic Church dispensing laws to Christendom in the very city from which the imperial Cæsars had promulgated their edicts against Christianity!
And yet Pagan Rome, under whose banner the strongest nations faltered, couldn't defeat the early Church or stop its growth. Before long, we see this massive Empire falling apart, while the leader of the Catholic Church is issuing laws to Christians from the very city where the imperial Caesars had issued their decrees against Christianity!
During the fifth and sixth centuries the Goths and Vandals, the Huns, Visigoths, Lombards and other immense tribes of Barbarians came down like a torrent from the North, invading the fairest portions of Southern Europe. They dismembered the Roman Empire and swept away nearly every trace of the old Roman civilization. They [pg 053] plundered cities, leveled churches and left ruin and desolation after them. Yet, though conquering for awhile, they were conquered in turn by submitting to the sweet yoke of the Gospel. And thus, as even the infidel Gibbon observes, “The progress of Christianity has been marked by two glorious and decisive victories over the learned and luxurious citizens of the Roman Empire and over the warlike Barbarians of Scythia and Germany, who subverted the empire and embraced the religion of the Romans.”105
During the fifth and sixth centuries, the Goths, Vandals, Huns, Visigoths, Lombards, and other large tribes of Barbarians surged down from the North, invading the most beautiful parts of Southern Europe. They tore apart the Roman Empire and erased nearly every trace of the old Roman civilization. They looted cities, destroyed churches, and left destruction and emptiness in their wake. Yet, even though they conquered for a time, they were ultimately conquered themselves by accepting the gentle teachings of the Gospel. And thus, as even the skeptical Gibbon notes, "The advancement of Christianity has been highlighted by two significant victories over the educated and wealthy people of the Roman Empire and the warrior Barbarians from Scythia and Germany, who toppled the empire and adopted the religion of the Romans."105
Mohamedanism took its rise in the seventh century in Arabia, and made rapid conquests in Asia. In the fifteenth century Constantinople was captured by the followers of the false prophet, who even threatened to subject all Europe to their sway. For nine centuries Mohamedanism continued to be a standing menace to christendom, till the final issue came when it was to be decided once for all whether Christianity and civilization on the one hand, or Mohamedanism and infidelity on the other, should rule the destinies of Europe and the world.
Islam began in the seventh century in Arabia and quickly spread across Asia. In the fifteenth century, Constantinople was taken by the followers of the false prophet, who even threatened to impose their rule over all of Europe. For nine centuries, Islam remained a constant threat to Christianity, until a decisive moment arrived when it would be determined once and for all whether Christianity and civilization, or Islam and disbelief, would shape the future of Europe and the world.
At the earnest solicitation of the Pope, the kingdom of Spain and the republic of Venice formed an offensive league against the Turks, who were signally defeated in the battle of Lepanto, in 1571. And if the Cross, instead of the Crescent, surmounts the cities of Europe today, it is indebted for this priceless blessing to the vigilance of the Roman Pontiffs.
At the earnest request of the Pope, the kingdom of Spain and the Republic of Venice formed an alliance against the Turks, who were decisively defeated in the Battle of Lepanto in 1571. And if the Cross, rather than the Crescent, is atop the cities of Europe today, it owes this invaluable blessing to the vigilance of the Roman Pontiffs.
Another adversary more formidable and dangerous than those I have mentioned threatened the overthrow of the Church in the fourth and fifth centuries. I speak of the great heresy of Arius, which was followed by those of Nestorius and Eutyches.
Another opponent, even more powerful and dangerous than those I've mentioned, posed a threat to the Church in the fourth and fifth centuries. I'm referring to the significant heresy of Arius, which was followed by the heresies of Nestorius and Eutyches.
The Arian schism, soon after its rise, spread rapidly through Europe, Northern Africa and portions of Asia. It received the support of immense multitudes, and flourished for awhile under the fostering care of several successive emperors. Catholic Bishops were banished from their sees, and their places were filled by Arian intruders. The Church which survived the sword of Paganism seemed for awhile to yield to the poison of Arianism. But after a short career of prosperity this gigantic sect became weakened by intestine divisions, and was finally swept away by other errors which came following in its footsteps.
The Arian schism, shortly after it emerged, spread quickly through Europe, Northern Africa, and parts of Asia. It gained the support of large crowds and thrived for a time under the protection of several successive emperors. Catholic bishops were expelled from their positions, and their roles were taken over by Arian newcomers. The Church, which had survived the violence of Paganism, seemed for a moment to succumb to the corruption of Arianism. However, after a brief period of success, this massive sect became weakened by internal conflicts and was ultimately eliminated by other beliefs that followed in its wake.
You are already familiar with the great religious revolution of the sixteenth century, which spread like a tornado over Northern Europe and threatened, if that were possible, to engulf the bark of Peter. More than half of Germany followed the new Gospel of Martin Luther. Switzerland submitted to the doctrines of Zuinglius. The faith was lost in Sweden through the influence of its king, Gustavus Vasa. Denmark conformed to the new creed through the intrigues of King Christian II. Catholicity was also crushed out in Norway, England and Scotland. Calvinism in the sixteenth century and Voltaireism in the eighteenth had gained such a foothold in France that the faith of that glorious Catholic nation twice trembled in the balance. Ireland alone, of all the nations of Northern Europe, remained faithful to the ancient Church.
You’re already aware of the major religious upheaval in the sixteenth century, which swept through Northern Europe like a tornado and threatened, if that were even possible, to engulf the bark of Peter. More than half of Germany embraced the new Gospel of Martin Luther. Switzerland adopted the teachings of Zuinglius. Sweden lost its faith under the influence of its king, Gustavus Vasa. Denmark conformed to the new beliefs due to the schemes of King Christian II. Catholicism was also wiped out in Norway, England, and Scotland. Calvinism in the sixteenth century and Voltaireism in the eighteenth had established such a strong presence in France that the faith of that once-glorious Catholic nation wavered twice. Ireland alone, among all the nations of Northern Europe, remained loyal to the ancient Church.
Let us now calmly survey the field after the din and smoke of battle have passed away. Let us examine the condition of the old Church after having passed through those deadly conflicts. We see her numerically stronger today than at any [pg 055] previous period of her history. The losses she sustained in the old world are more than compensated by her acquisitions in the new. She has already recovered a good portion of the ground wrested from her in the sixteenth century. She numbers now about three hundred million adherents. She exists today not an effete institution, but in all the integrity and fulness of life, with her organism unimpaired, more united, more compact and more vigorous than ever she was before.
Let’s now take a moment to calmly look at the situation after the noise and chaos of battle has settled. Let’s check on the state of the old Church after enduring those fierce conflicts. We see that she is numerically stronger today than at any point in her history. The losses she faced in the old world have been more than made up for by her growth in the new. She has already reclaimed a significant part of the ground lost in the sixteenth century. Today, she has about three hundred million followers. She exists now not as a faded institution, but with all the vitality and fullness of life, her structure intact, more united, more cohesive, and more vigorous than ever before.
The so-called Reformation of the sixteenth century bears many points of resemblance to the great Arian heresy. Both schisms originated with Priests impatient of the yoke of the Gospel, fond of novelty and ambitious for notoriety. Both were nursed and sustained by the reigning Powers, and were augmented by large accessions of proselytes. Both spread for awhile with the irresistible force of a violent hurricane, till its fury was spent. Both subsequently became subdivided into various bodies. The extinction of Protestantism would complete the parallel.
The so-called Reformation of the sixteenth century has many similarities to the major Arian heresy. Both movements started with priests who were tired of following the Gospel, attracted to new ideas, and seeking fame. Both were supported by those in power and gained many new followers. Both spread for a time with the unstoppable force of a strong hurricane, until that energy faded. Eventually, both also split into different groups. The end of Protestantism would complete the comparison.
In this connection a remark of De Maistre is worth quoting: “If Protestantism bears always the same name, though its belief has been perpetually shifting, it is because its name is purely negative and means only the denial of Catholicity, so that the less it believes, and the more it protests, the more consistently Protestant it will be. Since, then, its name becomes continually truer, it must subsist until it perishes, just as an ulcer disappears with the last atom of the flesh which it has been eating away.”106
In this regard, a comment by De Maistre is worth mentioning: “If Protestantism always carries the same name, even though its beliefs are constantly changing, it's because the name is purely negative and only signifies a rejection of Catholicism. So, the less it believes and the more it protests, the more authentically Protestant it becomes. As a result, as its name becomes more fitting, it will continue to exist until it eventually disappears, just like an ulcer goes away with the last bit of flesh it's been eating away.”106
But similar causes will produce similar results. As both revolutions were the offspring of rebellion; [pg 056] as both have been marked by the same vigorous youth, the same precocious manhood, the same premature decay and dismemberment of parts; so we are not rash in predicting that the dissolution which long since visited the former is destined, sooner or later, to overtake the latter. But the Catholic Church, because she is the work of God, is always “renewing her strength, like the eagle's.”107 You ask for a miracle, as the Jews asked our Saviour for a sign. You ask the Church to prove her divine mission by a miraculous agency. Is not her very survival the greatest of prodigies? If you beheld some fair bride with all the weakness of humanity upon her, cast into a prison and starved and trampled upon, hacked and tortured, her blood sprinkled upon her dungeon walls, and if you saw her again emerging from her prison, in all the bloom and freshness of youth, and surviving for years and centuries beyond the span of human life, continuing to be the joyful mother of children, would you not call that scene a miracle?
But similar causes will produce similar results. Since both revolutions came from rebellion; [pg 056] and since both have shown the same vibrant youth, the same early maturity, and the same rapid decline and fragmentation; we aren’t being rash in predicting that the breakdown that has already affected the first will eventually catch up with the second. However, the Catholic Church, being the work of God, is always "refreshing her strength, like the eagle."107 You ask for a miracle, like the Jews asked our Savior for a sign. You want the Church to prove her divine mission through miraculous actions. Isn’t her very survival the greatest wonder of all? If you saw a beautiful bride, weak like all humans, thrown into a prison, starved and abused, cut and tortured, her blood staining the dungeon walls, and then saw her emerge from prison, vibrant and youthful, continuing to thrive for years and centuries beyond a normal human lifespan, still joyfully giving birth to children, wouldn’t you call that a miracle?
And is not this a picture of our Mother, the Church? Has she not passed through all these vicissitudes? Has she not tasted the bitterness of prison in every age? Has not her blood been shed in every clime?
And isn't this a picture of our Mother, the Church? Has she not gone through all these ups and downs? Has she not experienced the pain of imprisonment in every era? Hasn't her blood been spilled in every part of the world?
And yet in her latter days, she is as fair as ever, and the nursing mother of children. Are not civil governments and institutions mortal as well as men? Why should the Republic of the Church be an exception to the law of decay and death? If this is not a miracle, I know not what a miracle is.
And yet, in her later years, she is just as beautiful as ever, and a nurturing mother to children. Aren't civil governments and institutions as mortal as people? Why should the Republic of the Church be any different from the natural law of decline and death? If this isn't a miracle, I don't know what one is.
If Augustin, that profound Christian philosopher, could employ this argument in the fifth century, with how much more force may it be used today, fifteen hundred years after his time!
If Augustine, that deep Christian philosopher, could use this argument in the fifth century, how much more powerful can it be today, fifteen hundred years later!
But far be it from us to ascribe to any human cause this marvelous survival of the Church.
But we definitely shouldn’t attribute this amazing survival of the Church to any human cause.
Her indestructibility is not due, as some suppose, to her wonderful organization, or to the far-reaching policy of her Pontiffs, or to the learning and wisdom of her teachers. If she has survived, it is not because of human wisdom, but often in spite of human folly. Her permanence is due not to the arm of the flesh, but to the finger of God. “Not to us, O Lord, not to us, but to Thy name give glory.”
Her indestructibility isn't thanks to her amazing organization, the broad policies of her leaders, or the knowledge and wisdom of her educators. If she has endured, it’s not because of human intelligence, but often despite human mistakes. Her longevity comes not from human strength, but from the hand of God. “Not to us, Lord, not to us, but give glory to Your name.”
I would now ask this question of all that are hostile to the Catholic Church and that are plotting her destruction: How can you hope to overturn an institution which for more than nineteen centuries has successfully resisted all the combined assaults of the world, of men, and of the powers of darkness? What means will you employ to encompass her ruin?
I would now like to pose this question to everyone who is against the Catholic Church and is trying to bring her down: How can you expect to dismantle an institution that has effectively withstood all the united attacks from the world, from people, and from dark forces for over nineteen centuries? What methods will you use to achieve her downfall?
I. Is it the power of Kings, and Emperors, and Prime Ministers? They have tried in vain to crush her, from the days of the Roman Cæsars to those of the former Chancellor of Germany.
I. Is it the power of kings, emperors, and prime ministers? They have tried in vain to suppress her, from the days of the Roman Caesars to those of the former Chancellor of Germany.
Many persons labor under the erroneous impression that the crowned heads of Europe have been the unvarying supporters of the Church, and that if their protection were withdrawn she would soon collapse. So far from the Church being sheltered behind earthly thrones, her worst enemies have been, with some honorable exceptions, so-called Christian Princes who were nominal children of the Church. They chafed under her salutary discipline; they wished to be rid of her yoke, because she alone, in time of oppression, had the power and the courage to stand by the rights of the people, and place her breast as a wall of brass against the encroachments of their rulers. With calm confidence we can say with the Psalmist: [pg 058] “Why have the Gentiles raged, and the people devised vain things? The kings of the earth stood up, and the princes met together, against the Lord, and against his Christ. Let us break their bonds asunder, and let us cast away their yoke from us. He that dwelleth in heaven shall laugh at them and the Lord shall deride them.”108
Many people mistakenly believe that the royal families of Europe have always supported the Church, and that if their protection was removed, the Church would quickly fall apart. In reality, the Church has often faced its greatest challenges from so-called Christian Princes, who, despite being baptized members of the Church, resented her necessary discipline. They wanted to escape her authority because she alone, during times of oppression, had the ability and bravery to defend the people's rights and act as a strong barrier against the overreach of their rulers. With calm assurance, we can echo the words of the Psalmist: [pg 058] “Why have the nations been in an uproar, and why do people plot useless things? The kings of the earth have taken their stand, and the rulers have gathered together against the Lord and against his Christ. Let's break their chains and throw off their shackles. The one who sits in heaven will laugh at them, and the Lord will mock them.”108
II. Can the immense resources and organized power of rival religious bodies succeed in absorbing her and in bringing her to naught? I am not disposed to undervalue this power. Against any human force it would be irresistible. But if the colossal strength, and incomparable machinery of the Roman Empire could not prevent the establishment of the Church; if Arianism, Nestorianism, Eutychianism could not check her development, how can modern organizations stop her progress now, when in the fulness of her strength?
II. Can the vast resources and organized power of competing religious groups really absorb her and bring her down? I'm not inclined to underestimate this power. Against any human force, it would be unbeatable. But if the enormous strength and unmatched system of the Roman Empire couldn't stop the Church from being established; if Arianism, Nestorianism, and Eutychianism couldn't hinder its growth, how can modern organizations halt its progress now, when it is at the peak of its strength?
It is easier to preserve what is created, than to create anew.
It’s easier to keep what’s already made than to create something new.
III. But we have been told: “Take from the Pope his Temporal power and the Church is doomed to destruction. This is the secret of her strength; strip her of this, and, like Samson shorn of his hair, she will betray all the weakness of a poor mortal. Then this brilliant luminary will wax pale and she will sink below the horizon, never more to rise again.”
III. But we’ve been told: "Remove the Pope's political power, and the Church is bound to fall apart. This is the key to its strength; take it away, and, like Samson without his hair, it will show all the vulnerabilities of an ordinary human. Then this bright light will dim, and it will sink below the horizon, never to rise again."
For more than seven centuries after the establishment of the Church the Popes had no sovereign territorial jurisdiction. How could she have outlived that period, if the temporal power were essential to her perpetuity? And even since 1870 the Pope has been deprived of his temporalities. [pg 059] This loss, however, does not bring a wrinkle on the fair brow of the Church, nor does it retard one inch her onward march.
For over seven centuries after the Church was established, the Popes had no territorial power. How could the Church have survived that long if having temporal authority was necessary for its longevity? And even since 1870, the Pope has lost his secular powers. [pg 059] However, this loss hasn't affected the Church's beauty or slowed down its progress in any way.
IV. Is she unable to cope with modern inventions and the mechanical progress of the nineteenth century? We are often told so; but far from hiding our head, like the ostrich in the sand, at the approach of these inventions we hail them as messengers of God, and will use them as Providential instruments for the further propagation of the faith.
IV. Is she struggling to handle modern inventions and the mechanical advancements of the nineteenth century? We hear this a lot; but instead of burying our heads like an ostrich in the sand when these inventions come our way, we embrace them as blessings from God and will use them as tools provided by divine guidance to spread our faith further.
If we succeeded so well before, when we had no ships but frail canoes, no compass but our eyes; when we had no roads but eternal snows, virgin forests and trackless deserts; when we had no guide save faith, and hope, and God—if even then we succeeded so well in carrying the Gospel to the confines of the earth, how much more can we do now by the aid of telegraph, steamships and railroads?
If we did so well before, with only fragile canoes and our eyes as a compass; when there were no roads except endless snow, untouched forests, and uncharted deserts; when our only guides were faith, hope, and God—if we managed to spread the Gospel to the ends of the earth back then, how much more can we achieve now with telegraphs, steamships, and railroads?
Yes, O men of genius, we bless your inventions; we bless you, ye modern discoveries; and we will impress you into the service of the Church and say: “Fire and heat bless the Lord. Lightnings and clouds bless the Lord; all ye works of the Lord bless the Lord; praise and exalt him above all forever.”109
Yes, oh men of genius, we appreciate your inventions; we appreciate you, modern discoveries; and we will put you to work for the Church and say: “Fire and heat, praise the Lord. Lightning and clouds, praise the Lord; all you works of the Lord, praise the Lord; glorify and lift Him up above all forever.”109
The utility of modern inventions to the Church has lately been manifested in a conspicuous manner. The Pope called a council of all the Bishops of the world. Without the aid of steam it would have been almost impossible for them to assemble; by its aid they were able to meet from the uttermost bounds of the earth.
The usefulness of modern inventions to the Church has recently been clearly demonstrated. The Pope called a council of all the Bishops in the world. Without steam power, it would have been nearly impossible for them to gather; thanks to it, they were able to come together from all corners of the globe.
V. But may not the light of the Church grow pale and be extinguished before the intellectual [pg 060] blaze of the nineteenth century? Has she not much to fear from literature, the arts and sciences? She has always been the Patroness of literature, and the fostering Mother of the arts and sciences. She founded and endowed nearly all the great universities of Europe.
V. But could the light of the Church fade and be snuffed out by the intellectual brilliance of the nineteenth century? Doesn’t she have a lot to fear from literature, the arts, and the sciences? She has always been the supporter of literature and the nurturing Mother of the arts and sciences. She established and funded almost all the great universities in Europe.
Not to mention those of the continent, a bare catalogue of which would cover a large space, I may allude to the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge, the two most famous seats of learning in England, which were established under Catholic auspices centuries before the Reformation.
Not to mention those on the continent, a simple list of which would take up a lot of space, I can refer to the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge, the two most renowned centers of learning in England, which were founded under Catholic support centuries before the Reformation.
The Church also founded three of the four universities now existing in Scotland, viz: St. Andrew's in 1411, Glasgow in 1450 and Aberdeen in 1494.
The Church also established three of the four universities currently in Scotland: St. Andrew's in 1411, Glasgow in 1450, and Aberdeen in 1494.
Without her we should be deprived to-day of the priceless treasures of ancient literature; for, in preserving the languages of Greece and Rome from destruction, she rescued classical writers of those countries from oblivion. Hallam justly observes that, were it not for the diligent labors of the monks in the Middle Ages, our knowledge of the history of ancient Greece and Rome would be as vague today as our information regarding the Pyramids of Egypt.
Without her, we would today be missing the priceless treasures of ancient literature; for, by preserving the languages of Greece and Rome from destruction, she saved the classical writers of those countries from being forgotten. Hallam rightly notes that if it weren’t for the hard work of the monks in the Middle Ages, our knowledge of ancient Greece and Rome would be as unclear today as what we know about the Pyramids of Egypt.
And as for works of art, there are more valuable monuments of art contained in the single museum of the Vatican than are to be found in all our country. Artists are obliged to go to Rome to consult their best models. Our churches are not only temples of worship, but depositories of sacred art. For our intellectual progress we are in no small measure indebted to the much-abused Middle Ages. Tyndall has the candor to observe that “The nineteenth century strikes its roots into the centuries gone by and draws nutriment from them.”110
And when it comes to art, the Vatican's museum holds more priceless works than are found throughout our entire country. Artists have to travel to Rome to study their best inspirations. Our churches are not just places of worship, but also repositories of sacred art. We owe a significant part of our intellectual growth to the often-maligned Middle Ages. Tyndall frankly notes that “The nineteenth century is rooted in the past and draws energy from it.”110
VI. Is it liberty that will destroy the Church? The Church breathes freely and expands with giant growth, where true liberty is found. She is always cramped in her operations wherever despotism casts its dark shadow. Nowhere does she enjoy more independence than here; nowhere is she more vigorous and more prosperous.
VI. Is it freedom that will destroy the Church? The Church thrives and grows tremendously where true freedom exists. She always feels restricted in her actions wherever tyranny casts its dark shadow. Nowhere does she experience more independence than here; nowhere is she more vibrant and successful.
Children of the Church, fear nothing, happen what will to her. Christ is with her and therefore she cannot sink. Cæsar, in crossing the Adriatic, said to the troubled oarsman: “Quid times? Cæsarem vehis.” What Cæsar said in presumption Jesus says with truth: What fearest thou? Christ is in the ship. Are we not positive that the sun will rise tomorrow and next day, and so on to the end of the world? Why? Because God so ordained when He established it in the heavens; and because it has never failed to run its course from the beginning. Has not Christ promised that the Church should always enlighten the world? Has He not, so far, fulfilled His promise concerning His Church? Has she not gone steadily on her course amid storm and sunshine? The fulfilment of the past is the best security for the future.
Children of the Church, fear nothing, whatever happens to her. Christ is with her, and because of that, she cannot fail. Cæsar, when crossing the Adriatic, said to the worried oarsman: "Why are you scared? You have Cæsar with you." What Cæsar said in arrogance, Jesus says with certainty: What are you afraid of? Christ is in the boat. Are we not sure that the sun will rise tomorrow and the day after, and so on until the end of time? Why? Because God determined it when He set it in the heavens; and because it has never failed to follow its course since the beginning. Hasn’t Christ promised that the Church will always bring light to the world? Has He not, up to this point, fulfilled His promise regarding His Church? Has she not continued on her path through both storm and sunshine? The fulfillment of the past is the best guarantee for the future.
Amid the continual changes in human institutions she is the one Institution that never changes. Amid the universal ruins of earthly monuments she is the one monument that stands proudly pre-eminent. Not a stone in this building falls to the ground. Amid the general destruction of kingdoms her kingdom is never destroyed. Ever ancient and ever new, time writes no wrinkles on her Divine brow.
Amid the constant changes in human institutions, she is the one institution that remains unchanged. Among the universal ruins of worldly monuments, she is the one monument that stands tall and distinguished. Not a single stone in this building falls to the ground. Amid the overall collapse of kingdoms, her kingdom is never destroyed. Always ancient and always new, time leaves no marks on her Divine brow.
The Church has seen the birth of every government of Europe, and it is not at all improbable that she shall also witness the death of them all [pg 062] and chant their requiem. She was more than fourteen hundred years old when Columbus discovered our continent, and the foundation of our Republic is but as yesterday to her.
The Church has witnessed the rise of every government in Europe, and it's quite possible that it will also see their downfall and sing their requiem. It was more than fourteen hundred years old when Columbus discovered our continent, and the founding of our Republic is just like yesterday to her. [pg 062]
She calmly looked on while the Goths and the Visigoths, the Huns and the Saxons swept like a torrent over Europe, subverting dynasties. She has seen monarchies changed into republics, and republics consolidated into empires—all this has she witnessed, while her own Divine Constitution has remained unaltered. Of Her we can truly say in the words of the Psalmist: “They shall perish, but thou remainest; and all of them shall grow old as a garment. And as a vesture Thou shalt change them, and they shall be changed. But thou art always the self-same, and thy years shalt not fail. The children of thy servants shall continue, and their seed shall be directed forever.”111 God forbid that we should ascribe to any human cause this marvellous survival of the Church. Her indestructibility is not due, as some suppose, to her wonderful organization, or to the far-reaching policy of her Pontiffs, or to the learning and wisdom of her teachers. If she has survived, it is not because of human wisdom, but often in spite of human folly. Her permanence is due not to the arm of the flesh, but to the finger of God.
She calmly observed as the Goths, Visigoths, Huns, and Saxons swept across Europe like a flood, toppling dynasties. She has witnessed monarchies turn into republics and republics merge into empires—all while her own Divine Constitution has remained unchanged. Truly, we can echo the Psalmist's words about her: "They will vanish, but you will stay; all of them will wear out like clothing. Like a robe, you will change them, and they will be transformed. But you are always the same, and your years will never end. The descendants of your servants will endure, and their offspring will be established forever."111 God forbid that we should attribute this amazing endurance of the Church to any human cause. Her unbreakable nature isn’t, as some believe, due to her incredible organization, the far-reaching strategies of her leaders, or the knowledge and wisdom of her educators. If she has endured, it is not because of human intelligence, but often in spite of human foolishness. Her stability comes not from human effort, but from the divine hand of God.
In the brightest days of the Republic of Pagan Rome the Roman said with pride: “I am a Roman citizen.” This was his noblest title. He was proud of the Republic, because it was venerable in years, powerful in the number of its citizens, and distinguished for the wisdom of its statesmen. What a subject of greater glory to be a citizen of the Republic of the Church which has lasted for nineteen centuries, and will continue [pg 063] till time shall be no more; which counts her millions of children in every clime; which numbers her heroes and her martyrs by the thousand; which associates you with the Apostles and Saints. “You are no more strangers and foreigners, but you are fellow-citizens with the Saints and the domestics of God, built upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief cornerstone.”112 Though separated from earthly relatives and parents, you need never be separated from her. She is ever with us to comfort us. She says to us what her Divine Spouse said to His Apostles: “Behold, I am with you all days, even to the consummation of the world.”113
In the brightest days of the Republic of Pagan Rome, the Roman would proudly say: “I’m a Roman citizen.” This was his most prestigious title. He took pride in the Republic because it had a long history, a large population, and was known for the wisdom of its leaders. What greater honor is there than to be a citizen of the Republic of the Church, which has endured for nineteen centuries and will last [pg 063] until time itself ends; which counts millions of followers across the globe; which has thousands of heroes and martyrs; and which connects you with the Apostles and Saints. “You're no longer outsiders or foreigners, but fellow citizens with the saints and members of God's family, built on the foundation laid by the prophets and apostles, with Jesus Christ Himself as the chief cornerstone.”112 Even though you may be distant from earthly relatives and parents, you will never be separated from her. She is always here to comfort us. She tells us what her Divine Spouse said to His Apostles: "Look, I am with you every day, even until the end of the world."113
Chapter 7.
Infallible Authority of the Church.
The Church has authority from God to teach regarding faith and morals, and in her teaching she is preserved from error by the special guidance of the Holy Ghost.
The Church has the authority from God to teach about faith and morals, and in her teachings, she is kept free from error by the special guidance of the Holy Spirit.
The prerogative of infallibility is clearly deduced from the attributes of the Church already mentioned. The Church is One, Holy, Catholic, and Apostolic. Preaching the same creed everywhere and at all times; teaching holiness and truth, she is, of course, essentially unerring in her doctrine; for what is one, holy or unchangeable must be infallibly true.
The right to infallibility is clearly drawn from the qualities of the Church that have already been mentioned. The Church is One, Holy, Catholic, and Apostolic. With the same beliefs taught everywhere and at all times, and promoting holiness and truth, she is fundamentally error-free in her teachings; after all, what is one, holy, or unchanging must be infallibly true.
That the Church was infallible in the Apostolic age is denied by no Christian. We never question the truth of the Apostles' declarations;114 they were, in fact, the only authority in the Church for the first century. The New Testament was not completed till the close of the first century. There is no just ground for denying to the Apostolic teachers of the nineteenth century in which we live a prerogative clearly possessed by those of the first, especially as the Divine Word nowhere intimates that this unerring guidance was to die with the Apostles. On the contrary, as the Apostles transmitted to their successors their power to preach, to baptize, to ordain, to confirm, [pg 066] etc., they must also have handed down to them the no less essential gift of infallibility.
No Christian denies that the Church was infallible in the Apostolic age. We never question the truth of the Apostles' statements; they were, in fact, the only authority in the Church during the first century. The New Testament wasn’t finished until the end of the first century. There’s no good reason to deny to the Apostolic teachers of our own nineteenth-century the same prerogative that clearly belonged to those of the first, especially since the Divine Word does not indicate that this unerring guidance was meant to end with the Apostles. On the contrary, as the Apostles passed on their power to preach, baptize, ordain, confirm, etc., they must have also passed down the equally essential gift of infallibility.
God loves us as much as He loved the primitive Christians; Christ died for us as well as for them and we have as much need of unerring teachers as they had.
God loves us just as much as He loved the early Christians; Christ died for us just like He did for them, and we need trustworthy teachers just as they did.
It will not suffice to tell me: “We have an infallible Scripture as a substitute for an infallible apostolate of the first century,” for an infallible book is of no use to me without an infallible interpreter, as the history of Protestantism too clearly demonstrates.
It won't be enough to say to me: “We have an unchangeable Scripture to replace the unchangeable apostles of the first century.” because an infallible book is useless to me without an infallible interpreter, as the history of Protestantism clearly shows.
But besides these presumptive arguments, we have positive evidence from Scripture that the Church cannot err in her teachings. Our blessed Lord, in constituting St. Peter Prince of His Apostles, says to him: “Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build My Church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it.”115 Christ makes here a solemn prediction that no error shall ever invade His Church, and if she fell into error the gates of hell have certainly prevailed against her.
But besides these arguments, we also have clear evidence from Scripture that the Church cannot make mistakes in its teachings. Our blessed Lord, when He appointed St. Peter as the leader of His Apostles, says to him: "You are Peter, and on this rock, I will build My Church, and the gates of hell will not overcome it."115 Christ makes a strong prediction here that no error will ever enter His Church, and if it were to fall into error, then the gates of hell have certainly prevailed against it.
The Reformers of the sixteenth century affirm that the Church did fall into error; that the gates of hell did prevail against her; that from the sixth to the sixteenth century she was a sink of iniquity. The Book of Homilies of the Church of England says that the Church “lay buried in damnable idolatry for eight hundred years or more.” The personal veracity of our Savior and of the Reformers is here at issue, for our Lord makes a statement which they contradict. Who is to be believed, Jesus or the Reformers?
The Reformers of the sixteenth century assert that the Church did go wrong; that the gates of hell did indeed prevail against it; that from the sixth to the sixteenth century it was a place of great corruption. The Book of Homilies of the Church of England states that the Church "was buried in terrible idolatry for over eight hundred years." The truthfulness of our Savior and the Reformers is at stake here, as our Lord makes a claim that they dispute. Who should we believe, Jesus or the Reformers?
If the prediction of our Savior about the preservation of His Church from error be false, then [pg 067] Jesus Christ is not God, since God cannot lie. He is not even a prophet, since He predicted falsehood. Nay, He is an impostor, and all Christianity is a miserable failure and a huge deception, since it rests on a false Prophet.
If our Savior's prediction about keeping His Church free from error is wrong, then Jesus Christ is not God, because God cannot lie. He isn't even a prophet, since He made false predictions. In fact, He is a fraud, and all of Christianity is a disaster and a massive deception, as it relies on a false Prophet.
But if Jesus predicted the truth when He declared that the gates of hell should not prevail against His Church—and who dare deny it?—then the Church never has and never could have fallen from the truth; then the Catholic Church is infallible, for she alone claims that prerogative, and she is the only Church that is acknowledged to have existed from the beginning. Truly is Jesus that wise Architect mentioned in the Gospel, “who built his house upon a rock; and the rain fell, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and they beat upon that house, and it fell not, for it was founded upon a rock.”116
But if Jesus was right when He said that the gates of hell would not overcome His Church—and who would dare to dispute that?—then the Church has never fallen from the truth and never could; the Catholic Church is infallible because it uniquely claims that authority, and it is the only Church recognized to have existed from the beginning. Truly, Jesus is the wise Architect mentioned in the Gospel, "who built his house on a rock; and the rain fell, the floods came, the winds blew, and they hit that house, but it didn't fall because it was built on a rock."116
Jesus sends forth the Apostles with plenipotentiary powers to preach the Gospel. “As the Father,” He says, “hath sent Me, I also send you.”117 “Going therefore, teach all nations, teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you.”118 “Preach the Gospel to every creature.”119 “Ye shall be witnesses unto Me in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and Samaria, and even to the uttermost part of the earth.”120
Jesus sends the Apostles out with full authority to share the Gospel. "Just like the Father," He says, “has sent Me, so I am sending you.”117 “Go and make disciples of all nations, teaching them to follow everything I have commanded you.”118 "Share the Gospel with everyone."119 "You will be my witnesses in Jerusalem, all over Judea and Samaria, and to the ends of the earth."120
This commission evidently applies not to the Apostles only, but also to their successors, to the end of time, since it was utterly impossible for the Apostles personally to preach to the whole world.
This commission clearly applies not only to the Apostles but also to their successors, throughout all time, since it was completely impossible for the Apostles to personally preach to the entire world.
Not only does our Lord empower His Apostles to preach the Gospel, but He commands, and under the most severe penalties, those to whom they [pg 068] preach to listen and obey. “Whosoever will not receive you, nor hear your words, going forth from that house or city, shake the dust from your feet. Amen, I say to you, it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrha in the day of judgment than for that city.”121 “If he will not hear the Church, let him be to thee as the heathen and the publican.”122 “He that believeth shall be saved; he that believeth not shall be condemned.”123 “He that heareth you heareth Me; he that despiseth you despiseth Me; and he that despiseth Me despiseth Him that sent Me.”124
Not only does our Lord empower His Apostles to spread the Gospel, but He also commands, under the harshest penalties, those who hear them to listen and obey. [pg 068] "Anyone who doesn’t welcome you or listen to your words when you leave that house or city, shake the dust off your feet. I truly tell you, it will be more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah on the day of judgment than for that city."121 "If he doesn’t listen to the Church, treat him like a pagan or a tax collector."122 "Whoever believes will be saved; whoever doesn't believe will be condemned."123 "Whoever listens to you listens to Me; whoever dismisses you dismisses Me; and whoever dismisses Me also dismisses the One who sent Me."124
From these passages we see, on the one hand, that the Apostles and their successors have received full powers to announce the Gospel; and on the other, that their hearers are obliged to listen with docility and to obey not merely by an external compliance, but also by an internal assent of the intellect. If, therefore, the Catholic Church could preach error, would not God Himself be responsible for the error? And could not the faithful soul say to God with all reverence and truth: Thou hast commanded me, O Lord, to hear Thy Church; if I am deceived by obeying her, Thou art the cause of my error?
From these passages, we can see that the Apostles and their successors have been given full authority to share the Gospel. At the same time, their listeners are required to listen with openness and to obey not just outwardly but also with a true agreement of the mind. Therefore, if the Catholic Church could teach falsehood, wouldn’t God Himself be responsible for that falsehood? And wouldn’t a faithful person be able to say to God with all respect and honesty: You commanded me, Lord, to listen to Your Church; if I am misled by following her, then You are the reason for my misunderstanding?
But we may rest assured that an all-wise Providence who commands His Church to speak in His name will so guide her in the path of truth that she shall never lead into error those that follow her teachings.
But we can be confident that an all-knowing Providence who instructs His Church to speak in His name will guide her in the direction of truth so that she will never lead those who follow her teachings into error.
But as this privilege of Infallibility was a very extraordinary favor, our Savior confers it on the rulers of His Church in language which removes all doubt from the sincere inquirer, and under circumstances which add to the majesty of His [pg 069] word. Shortly before His death Jesus consoles His disciples by this promise: “I will ask the Father, and He shall give you another Paraclete, that He may abide with you forever.... But when He, the Spirit of truth, shall come, He will teach you all truth.”125
But since this privilege of Infallibility is a remarkable gift, our Savior bestows it upon the leaders of His Church using words that eliminate any doubt for the sincere seeker, and in circumstances that enhance the significance of His message. Just before His death, Jesus reassures His disciples with this promise: "I will ask the Father, and He will send you another Comforter, to be with you forever.... But when He, the Spirit of truth, comes, He will guide you into all truth."125
The following text of the same import forms the concluding words recorded of our Savior in St. Matthew's Gospel: “All power is given to Me in heaven and on earth. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, ... teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you. And behold I am with you all days, even to the consummation of the world.”126
The following text with the same meaning contains the last words recorded of our Savior in St. Matthew's Gospel: “All authority has been given to Me in heaven and on earth. So, go and make disciples of all nations, ... teaching them to follow everything I have commanded you. And look, I am with you every day, until the end of the age.”126
He begins by asserting His own Divine authority and mission. “All power is given,” etc. That power He then delegates to His Apostles and to their successors: “Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations,” etc. He does not instruct them to scatter Bibles broadcast over the earth, but to teach by word of mouth. “And behold!” Our Savior never arrests the attention of His hearers by using the interjection, behold, unless when He has something unusually solemn and extraordinary to communicate. An important announcement is sure to follow this word. “Behold, I am with you.” These words, “I am with you,” are frequently addressed in Sacred Scripture by the Almighty to His Prophets and Patriarchs, and they always imply a special presence and a particular supervision of the Deity.127 They convey the same meaning in the present instance. Christ says equivalently I who “am the way, the truth and the life,” will protect you from error and will guide you in your speech. I will be with you, [pg 070] not merely during your natural lives, not for a century only, but all days, at all times, without intermission, even to the end of the world.
He starts by declaring His own Divine authority and mission. “All power is granted,” and so on. He then passes that power on to His Apostles and their successors: "Go, then, and teach all nations," and so forth. He doesn’t tell them to distribute Bibles everywhere, but to teach through spoken words. "Look!" Our Savior never grabs the attention of His listeners with the interjection check it out unless He has something particularly serious and extraordinary to share. An important message is sure to follow this word. "Look, I'm with you." These words, “I'm with you,” are often used in Sacred Scripture by the Almighty to His Prophets and Patriarchs, and they always imply a unique presence and special oversight from the Deity. 127 They convey the same meaning here. Christ is essentially saying that He who "I am the way, the truth, and the life." will shield you from error and guide your speech. I will be with you, [pg 070] not just throughout your natural lives, not for just a century, but always, at all times, without interruption, even to the end of the world.
These words of Jesus Christ establish two important facts: First—A promise to guard His Church from error. Second—A promise that His presence with the Church will be continuous, without any interval of absence, to the consummation of the world.
These words of Jesus Christ establish two important facts: First—a promise to protect His Church from error. Second—a promise that His presence with the Church will be constant, without any periods of absence, until the end of the world.
And this is also the sentiment of the Apostle of the Gentiles writing to the Ephesians: God “gave some indeed Apostles, and some Prophets, and some Evangelists, and others Pastors and Teachers, for the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the ministry, for the building up of the body of Christ, until we all meet in the unity of faith, ... that we may no more be children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the wickedness of men, in craft, by which they lie in wait to deceive.”128
And this is also what the Apostle to the Gentiles expresses in his letter to the Ephesians: God “gave some to be Apostles, some Prophets, some Evangelists, and others as Pastors and Teachers, to prepare the Saints for ministry, to strengthen the body of Christ, until we all achieve unity in faith, ... so that we won't be like children, tossed around and blown about by every new teaching, by the deceitful tricks of people trying to mislead us.”128
Notwithstanding these plain declarations of Scripture, some persons think it an unwarrantable assumption for the Church to claim infallibility. But mark the consequences that follow from denying it.
Notwithstanding these clear statements from Scripture, some people believe it’s an unjustified claim for the Church to assert infallibility. But consider the consequences that come from denying it.
If your church is not infallible it is liable to err, for there is no medium between infallibility and liability to error. If your church and her ministers are fallible in their doctrinal teachings, as they admit, they may be preaching falsehood to you, instead of truth. If so, you are in doubt whether you are listening to truth or falsehood. If you are in doubt you can have no faith, for faith excludes doubt, and in that state you displease God, for “without faith it is impossible to please God.”129 Faith and infallibility must go [pg 071] hand in hand. The one cannot exist without the other. There can be no faith in the hearer unless there is unerring authority in the speaker—an authority founded upon such certain knowledge as precludes the possibility of falling into error on his part, and including such unquestioned veracity as to prevent his deceiving him who accepts his word.
If your church isn’t infallible, it’s likely to make mistakes, because there’s no middle ground between being infallible and being prone to error. If your church and its leaders are fallible in their teachings, as they acknowledge, they could be preaching falsehoods instead of the truth. If that’s the case, you’re left wondering whether you’re hearing the truth or a lie. If you’re uncertain, you can’t have faith, because faith doesn’t allow for doubt, and in that state, you displease God, for “Without faith, it’s impossible to please God.”129 Faith and infallibility must go [pg 071] hand in hand. One cannot exist without the other. A listener can’t have faith unless the speaker has unerring authority—an authority based on such certain knowledge that it eliminates the possibility of making mistakes, and includes such unquestioned truthfulness that it prevents misleading anyone who trusts their word.
You admit infallible certainty in the physical sciences; why should you deny it in the science of salvation? The astronomer can predict with accuracy a hundred years beforehand an eclipse of the sun or moon. He can tell what point in the heavens a planet will reach on a given day. The mariner, guided by his compass, knows, amid the raging storm and the darkness of the night, that he is steering his course directly to the city of his destination; and is not an infallible guide as necessary to conduct you to the city of God in heaven? Is it not, moreover, a blessing and a consolation that, amid the ever-changing views of men, amid the conflict of human opinion and the tumultuous waves of human passion, there is one voice heard above the din and uproar, crying in clear, unerring tones: “Thus saith the Lord?”
You accept absolute certainty in the physical sciences; why would you reject it in the science of salvation? An astronomer can accurately predict an eclipse of the sun or moon a hundred years in advance. He can specify where a planet will be on a certain day. A sailor, relying on his compass, knows that even in a raging storm and darkness of night, he is steering towards his destination; isn't an infallible guide just as crucial for leading you to the city of God in heaven? Isn't it also a comfort and a blessing that, amidst the constantly changing opinions of people, the conflicts of human views, and the chaotic waves of human emotions, there is one voice that rises above the noise, clearly proclaiming: "Is that what the Lord says?"
It is very strange that the Catholic Church must apologize to the world for simply declaring that she speaks the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth.
It’s really odd that the Catholic Church has to apologize to the world just for saying that it speaks the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth.
The Roman Pantheon was dedicated to all the gods of the Empire, and their name was legion. Formidable also in numbers are the Founders of the religious sects existing in our country. A Pantheon as vast as Westminster Abbey would hardly be spacious enough to contain life-sized statues for their accommodation.
The Roman Pantheon was dedicated to all the gods of the Empire, and there were many of them. The Founders of the religious sects in our country are just as numerous. A Pantheon as big as Westminster Abbey would barely have enough room for life-sized statues of them.
If you were to confront those figures, and to ask them, one by one, to give an account of the faith [pg 072] they had professed, and if they were endowed with the gift of speech, you would find that no two of them were in entire accord, but that they all differed among themselves on some fundamental principle of revelation.
If you were to challenge those figures and ask them, one by one, to explain the faith they claimed to hold, and if they could express themselves, you would discover that no two of them fully agreed; they all had different views on some key aspect of revelation.
Would you not be acting very unwisely and be hazarding your soul's salvation in submitting to the teachings of so many discordant and conflicting oracles.
Wouldn't you be acting very unwise and risking your soul's salvation by following the teachings of so many contradictory and conflicting sources?
Children of the Catholic Church, give thanks to God that you are members of that Communion, which proclaims year after year the one same and unalterable message of truth, peace and love, and that you are preserved from all errors in faith, and from all illusion in the practice of virtue. You are happily strangers to those interior conflicts, to those perplexing doubts and to that frightful uncertainty which distracts the souls of those whose private judgment is their only guide, who are “ever learning and never attaining to the knowledge of the truth.”130 You are not, like others, drifting helplessly over the ocean of uncertainty and “carried about by every wind of doctrine.” You are not as “blind men led by blind guides.” You are not like those who are in the midst of a spiritual desert intersected by various by-paths, not knowing which to pursue; but you are on that high road spoken of by the prophet Isaiah, which is so “straight a way that fools shall not err therein.”131 You are a part of that universal Communion which has no “High Church” and “Low Church;” no “New School” and “Old School,” for you all belong to that School which is “ever ancient and ever new.” You enjoy that profound peace and tranquillity which springs from the conscious [pg 073] possession of the whole truth. Well may you exclaim: “Behold how good and how pleasant it is for brethren to dwell together in unity.”132
Children of the Catholic Church, give thanks to God that you are part of a community that, year after year, shares the same unchanging message of truth, peace, and love. You are protected from all errors in faith and from any misconceptions in practicing virtue. You are fortunate to be free from the inner conflicts, confusing doubts, and terrifying uncertainty that trouble those whose personal judgment is their only guide, who are “always learning but never able to arrive at a knowledge of the truth.” You are not like others, floating aimlessly on the ocean of uncertainty and “tossed about by every wind of doctrine.” You are not like “blind men led by blind guides.” You are not like those wandering in a spiritual desert filled with various paths, unsure which to take; instead, you are on the straight path mentioned by the prophet Isaiah, which is so “straight that fools shall not go astray.” You are part of that universal Community which has no “High Church” or “Low Church,” no “New School” or “Old School,” because you all belong to the School that is “ever ancient and ever new.” You experience the deep peace and calm that comes from knowing the whole truth. Truly, you can say: “Behold how good and how pleasant it is for brothers to dwell together in unity.”
Give thanks, moreover, to God that you belong to a Church which has also a keen sense to detect and expose those moral shams, those pious frauds, those socialistic schemes which are so often undertaken in this country ostensibly in the name of religion and morality, but which, in reality, are subversive of morality and order, which are the offspring of fanaticism, and serve as a mask to hide the most debasing passions. Neither Mormons nor Millerites, nor the advocates of free love or of women's rights, so called, find any recruits in the Catholic Church. She will never suffer her children to be ensnared by these impostures, how specious soever they may be.
Give thanks to God that you are part of a Church that can keenly recognize and expose moral pretenses, pious deceptions, and those socialist schemes often carried out in this country under the guise of religion and morality. In reality, these schemes undermine morality and order; they are born from fanaticism and serve as a cover for the most degrading passions. Neither Mormons, nor Millerites, nor advocates of free love or so-called women's rights can find followers in the Catholic Church. She will never let her children fall for these deceptions, no matter how convincing they might seem.
From what has been said in the preceding pages, it follows that the Catholic Church cannot be reformed. I do not mean, of course, that the Pastors of the Church are personally impeccable or not subject to sin. Every teacher in the Church, from the Pope down to the humblest Priest, is liable at any moment, like any of the faithful, to fall from grace and to stand in need of moral reformation. We all carry “this treasure (of innocence) in earthen vessels.”
From what has been discussed in the previous pages, it’s clear that the Catholic Church can’t be reformed. I don't mean, of course, that the leaders of the Church are perfect or free from sin. Every teacher in the Church, from the Pope down to the most humble Priest, can fall from grace at any moment, just like any of the faithful, and is in need of moral improvement. We all carry “this treasure (of innocence) in clay pots.”
My meaning is that the Church is not susceptible of being reformed in her doctrines. The Church is the work of an Incarnate God. Like all God's works, it is perfect. It is, therefore, incapable of reform. Is it not the height of presumption for men to attempt to improve upon the work of God? Is it not ridiculous for the Luthers, the Calvins, the Knoxes and the Henries [pg 074] and a thousand lesser lights to be offering their amendments to the Constitution of the Church, as if it were a human Institution?
My point is that the Church can't be changed in its beliefs. The Church is the creation of an Incarnate God. Like all of God's creations, it is perfect. Therefore, it cannot be reformed. Isn’t it incredibly arrogant for humans to try to improve on the work of God? Isn’t it absurd for figures like Luther, Calvin, Knox, and Henry, along with countless others, to suggest their changes to the Constitution of the Church as if it were a human organization? [pg 074]
Our Lord Himself has never ceased to rule personally over His Church. It is time enough for little men to take charge of the Ship when the great Captain abandons the helm.
Our Lord Himself has never stopped personally guiding His Church. It's only when the great Captain leaves the helm that it's time for lesser men to take control of the Ship.
A Protestant gentleman of very liberal education remarked to me, before the opening of the late Ecumenical Council: “I am assured, sir, by a friend, in confidence, that, at a secret Conclave of Bishops recently held in Rome it was resolved that the Dogma of the Immaculate Conception would be reconsidered and abolished at the approaching General Council; in fact, that the definition was a mistake, and that the blunder of 1854 would be repaired in 1869.” I told him, of course, that no such question could be entertained in the Council; that the doctrinal decrees of the Church were irrevocable, and that the dogma of the Immaculate Conception was defined once and forever.
A Protestant gentleman with a very broad education said to me, before the opening of the recent Ecumenical Council: "I've been informed, sir, by a friend in confidence, that at a secret meeting of Bishops that recently took place in Rome, it was decided that the Dogma of the Immaculate Conception would be reexamined and abolished at the upcoming General Council; in fact, they believe that the definition was a mistake and that the error from 1854 will be corrected in 1869." I told him, of course, that no such question could be addressed in the Council; that the doctrinal decrees of the Church were unchangeable, and that the dogma of the Immaculate Conception was defined once and for all.
If only one instance could be given in which the Church ceased to teach a doctrine of faith which had been previously held, that single instance would be the death blow of her claim to infallibility. But it is a marvelous fact worthy of record that in the whole history of the Church, from the nineteenth century to the first, no solitary example can be adduced to show that any Pope or General Council ever revoked a decree of faith or morals enacted by any preceding Pontiff or Council. Her record in the past ought to be a sufficient warrant that she will tolerate no doctrinal variations in the future.
If there were even one case where the Church stopped teaching a doctrine of faith that it had previously accepted, that would completely undermine its claim to infallibility. However, it's an amazing fact worth noting that throughout the entire history of the Church, from the nineteenth century to the first, there is not a single example that can be found showing that any Pope or General Council ever reversed a decree of faith or morals established by any previous Pope or Council. Her track record in the past should be enough assurance that she will not allow any doctrinal changes in the future.
If, as we have seen, the Church has authority from God to teach, and if she teaches nothing but the truth, is it not the duty of all Christians to hear her voice and obey her commands? She is the organ of the Holy Ghost. She is the Representative of Jesus Christ, who has said to her: “He that heareth you heareth Me; he that despiseth you despiseth Me.” She is the Mistress of truth. It is the property of the human mind to embrace truth wherever it finds it. It would, therefore, be not only an act of irreverence, but of sheer folly, to disobey the voice of this ever-truthful Mother.
If, as we've seen, the Church has authority from God to teach, and if she teaches nothing but the truth, isn't it the responsibility of all Christians to listen to her voice and follow her commands? She is the voice of the Holy Spirit. She is the representative of Jesus Christ, who has told her: "Whoever listens to you listens to Me; whoever rejects you rejects Me." She is the source of truth. It's in human nature to seek out truth wherever it exists. Therefore, it would not only be disrespectful but also downright foolish to ignore the voice of this ever-truthful Mother.
If a citizen is bound to obey the laws of his country, though these laws may not in all respects be conformable to strict justice; if a child is bound by natural and divine law to obey his mother, though she may sometimes err in her judgments, how much more strictly are not we obliged to be docile to the teachings of the Catholic Church, our Mother, whose admonitions are always just, whose precepts are immutable!
If a citizen is required to follow the laws of their country, even if those laws aren't always perfectly just; if a child is obligated by natural and divine law to listen to their mother, even if she occasionally makes mistakes in her decisions, how much more should we be willing to accept the teachings of the Catholic Church, our Mother, whose guidance is always just and whose commands are unchanging!
“For twenty years,” observed a recently converted Minister of the Protestant Church, “I fought and struggled against the Church with all the energy of my will. But when I became a Catholic all my doubts ended, my inquiries ceased. I became as a little child, and rushed like a lisping babe into the arms of my mother.” By Baptism Christians become children of the Church, no matter who pours upon them the regenerating waters. If she is our Mother, where is our love and obedience? When the infant seeks nourishment at its mother's breast it does not analyze its food. When it receives instructions from its mother's lips it never doubts, but instinctively believes. When the mother stretches [pg 076] forth her hand the child follows unhesitatingly. The Christian should have for his spiritual Mother all the simplicity, all the credulity, I might say, of a child, guided by the instincts of faith. “Unless ye become,” says our Lord, “as little children, ye shall not enter into the Kingdom of Heaven.”133 “As new-born babes, desire the rational milk without guile; that thereby you may grow unto salvation.”134 In her nourishment there is no poison; in her doctrines there is no guile.
"For 20 years," said a recently converted Minister of the Protestant Church, "I fought and struggled against the Church with all my will. But when I became Catholic, all my doubts vanished, and my questions ended. I became like a little child and ran like a babbling baby into my mother's arms." Through Baptism, Christians become children of the Church, regardless of who pours the regenerating waters over them. If she is our Mother, where is our love and obedience? When a baby seeks nourishment at its mother's breast, it doesn’t analyze its food. When it receives guidance from its mother’s words, it never doubts but instinctively believes. When the mother reaches out her hand, the child follows without hesitation. Christians should approach their spiritual Mother with the simplicity and trust of a child, guided by the instincts of faith. "Unless you change," says our Lord, "Unless you become like little children, you will not enter the Kingdom of Heaven." 133 "Just like newborn babies, long for pure spiritual nourishment so that you can grow in your salvation." 134 In her nourishment, there is no poison; in her teachings, there is no deceit.
Chapter 8.
The Church and the Bible.
The Church, as we have just seen, is the only Divinely constituted teacher of Revelation.
The Church, as we've just seen, is the only Divinely established teacher of Revelation.
Now, the Scripture is the great depository of the Word of God. Therefore, the Church is the divinely appointed Custodian and Interpreter of the Bible. For, her office of infallible Guide were superfluous if each individual could interpret the Bible for himself.
Now, the Scriptures are the main source of the Word of God. Therefore, the Church is the divinely appointed guardian and interpreter of the Bible. Her role as an infallible guide would be unnecessary if everyone could interpret the Bible on their own.
That God never intended the Bible to be the Christian's rule of faith, independently of the living authority of the Church, will be the subject of this chapter.
That God never intended for the Bible to be the Christian's rule of faith, separate from the living authority of the Church, will be the topic of this chapter.
No nation ever had a greater veneration for the Bible than the Jewish people. The Holy Scripture was their pride and their glory. It was their national song in time of peace; it was their meditation and solace in time of tribulation and exile. And yet the Jews never dreamed of settling their religious controversies by a private appeal to the Word of God.
No nation ever held the Bible in higher regard than the Jewish people. The Holy Scriptures were their pride and glory. It was their national anthem in peaceful times; it was their source of reflection and comfort in times of hardship and exile. Yet the Jews never imagined resolving their religious disputes by privately turning to the Word of God.
Whenever any religious dispute arose among the people it was decided by the High Priest and the Sanhedrim, which was a council consisting of seventy-two civil and ecclesiastical judges. The sentence of the High Priest and of his associate judges was to be obeyed under penalty of [pg 078] death. “If thou perceive,” says the Book of Deuteronomy, “that there be among you a hard and doubtful matter in judgment, ... thou shalt come to the Priests of the Levitical race and to the judge, ... and they shall show thee the truth of the judgment.... And thou shalt follow their sentence; neither shalt thou decline to the right hand, nor to the left.... But he that will ... refuse to obey the commandment of the Priest, ... that man shall die, and thou shalt take away the evil from Israel.”135
Whenever a religious dispute came up among the people, it was decided by the High Priest and the Sanhedrim, a council made up of seventy-two civil and religious judges. The decision of the High Priest and his fellow judges had to be followed, or there would be a death penalty. "If you discover," says the Book of Deuteronomy, "If you face a tough and unclear judgment issue, go to the Priests from the Levite tribe and to the judge, and they will clarify the truth of the judgment. You must follow their decision; do not stray to the right or left. Anyone who refuses to obey the command of the Priest will die, and you must eliminate the evil from Israel."135
From this clear sentence you perceive that God does not refer the Jews for the settlement of their controversies to the letter of the law, but to the living authority of the ecclesiastical tribunal which He had expressly established for that purpose.
From this clear statement, you can see that God does not expect the Jews to settle their disputes based on the written law, but rather through the living authority of the church tribunal that He specifically set up for that purpose.
Hence, the Priests were required to be intimately acquainted with the Sacred Scripture, because they were the depositaries of God's law, and were its expounders to the people. “The lips of the Priest shall keep knowledge, and they (the people) shall seek the law at his mouth, because he is the angel (or messenger) of the Lord of hosts.”136
Hence, the Priests were expected to be well-versed in the Sacred Scripture, as they were the guardians of God's law and were responsible for explaining it to the people. "The priest's lips should hold knowledge, and people will seek the law from him, because he is the messenger of the Lord of hosts."136
And, in fact, very few of the children of Israel, except the Priests, were in possession of the Divine Books. The holy manuscript was rare and precious. And what provision did God make that all the people might have an opportunity of hearing the Scriptures? Did He command the sacred volume to be multiplied? No; but He ordered the Priests and the Levites to be distributed through the different tribes, that they might always be at hand to instruct the people in the knowledge of the law. The Jews were even forbidden [pg 079] to read certain portions of the Scripture till they had reached the age of thirty years.
And actually, very few of the children of Israel, except for the priests, had access to the Divine Books. The holy manuscript was rare and valuable. So, what did God do to ensure that everyone could hear the Scriptures? Did He order the sacred text to be copied? No; instead, He instructed the Clergy and the Levites to be spread out among the different tribes, so they would always be available to teach the people about the law. The Jews were even prohibited from reading certain parts of the Scripture until they turned thirty years old.
Does our Savior reverse this state of things when He comes on earth? Does He tell the Jews to be their own guides in the study of the Scriptures? By no means; but He commands them to obey their constituted teachers, no matter how disedifying might be their private lives. “Then said Jesus to the multitudes and to His disciples: The Scribes and Pharisees sit upon the chair of Moses. All things therefore whatsoever they shall say to you, observe and do.”137
Does our Savior change this situation when He comes to earth? Does He tell the Jews to rely on themselves for understanding the Scriptures? Not at all; instead, He instructs them to follow their appointed teachers, regardless of how unworthy their private lives may be. Then Jesus said to the crowds and His disciples: The scribes and Pharisees hold the position of Moses. So, whatever they tell you to follow and do, you should follow that.137
It is true our Lord said on one occasion “Search the Scriptures, for you think in them to have life everlasting, and the same are they that give testimony to Me.”138 This passage is triumphantly quoted as an argument in favor of private interpretation. But it proves nothing of the kind. Many learned commentators, ancient and modern, express the verb in the indicative mood: “Ye search the Scriptures.” At all events, our Savior speaks here only of the Old Testament because the New Testament was not yet written. He addresses not the multitude, but the Pharisees, who were the teachers of the law, and reproaches them for not admitting His Divinity. “You have,” He says, “the Scriptures in your hands; why then do you not recognize Me as the Messiah, since they give testimony that I am the Son of God?” He refers them to the Scriptures for a proof of His Divinity, not as to a source from which they were to derive all knowledge in regard to the truths of revelation.
It is true our Lord said on one occasion "Look into the Scriptures, because you believe they contain eternal life, and they are the ones that testify about Me."138 This passage is often quoted as an argument for private interpretation. But it doesn't actually prove that. Many knowledgeable commentators, both ancient and modern, express the verb in the indicative mood: "You're searching the Scriptures." In any case, our Savior is only referring to the Old Testament here because the New Testament wasn't written yet. He is not addressing the crowd, but the Pharisees, who were the teachers of the law, and He criticizes them for not acknowledging His Divinity. "You've," He says, "You have the Scriptures in your hands; so why don't you recognize Me as the Messiah, when they clearly testify that I am the Son of God?" He points them to the Scriptures as proof of His Divinity, not as a source from which they were to derive all knowledge about the truths of revelation.
Second—By the miracles which He wrought (v. 36).
Second—By the miracles He performed (v. 36).
Third—By the testimony of the Father (v. 37), when He said: “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased; hear ye Him.” Matt. iii. 16; Luke ix. 35.
Third—By the testimony of the Father (v. 37), when He said: "This is my beloved Son, and I am very pleased with Him; listen to Him." Matt. iii. 16; Luke ix. 35.
Fourth—By the Scriptures of the Old Testament; as if He were to say, “If you are unwilling to receive these three proofs, though they are most cogent, at least you cannot reject the testimony of the Scriptures, of which you boast so much.”
Fourth—By the Scriptures of the Old Testament; as if He were to say, "If you're not willing to accept these three solid pieces of evidence, even though they are quite convincing, at the very least you can't ignore the testimony of the Scriptures, which you value so highly."
Finally, in this very passage our Lord is explaining the sense of Holy Writ; therefore, its true meaning is not left to the private interpretation of every chance reader. It is, therefore, a grave perversion of the sacred text to adduce these words in vindication of private interpretation of the Scriptures.
Finally, in this very passage, our Lord is explaining the meaning of the Holy Scripture; therefore, its true interpretation isn’t up to the individual interpretation of every random reader. It is, therefore, a serious misrepresentation of the sacred text to use these words to justify personal interpretation of the Scriptures.
But when our Redeemer abolished the Old Law and established His Church, did He intend that His Gospel should be disseminated by the circulation of the Bible, or by the living voice of His disciples? This is a vital question. I answer most emphatically, that it was by preaching alone that He intended to convert the nations, and by preaching alone they were converted. No nation has ever yet been converted by the agency of Bible Associations.
But when our Redeemer got rid of the Old Law and set up His Church, did He mean for His Gospel to spread through the distribution of the Bible or through the living voices of His disciples? This is an important question. I answer very clearly that He intended for the nations to be converted only through preaching, and that's how they were converted. No nation has ever been converted through Bible Associations.
Jesus Himself never wrote a line of Scripture. He never once commanded His Apostles to write a word,139 or even to circulate the Scriptures already [pg 081] existing. When He sends them on their Apostolic errand, He says: “Go teach all nations.”140 “Preach the Gospel to every creature.”141 “He that heareth you heareth Me.”142 And we find the Apostles acting in strict accordance with these instructions.
Jesus Himself never wrote a line of Scripture. He never told His Apostles to write anything or even to share the Scriptures that were already available. When He sends them on their Apostolic mission, He says: “Go teach all nations.”140 “Preach the Gospel to everyone.”141 "Whoever listens to you listens to Me."142 And we see the Apostles acting exactly as He instructed.
Of the twelve Apostles, the seventy-two disciples, and early followers of our Lord only eight have left us any of their sacred writings. And the Gospels and Epistles were addressed to particular persons or particular churches. They were written on the occasion of some emergency, just as Bishops issue Pastoral letters to correct abuses which may spring up in the Church, or to lay down some rules of conduct for the faithful. The Apostles are never reported to have circulated a single volume of the Holy Scripture, but “they going forth, preached everywhere, the Lord co-operating with them.”143
Of the twelve Apostles, the seventy-two disciples, and early followers of our Lord, only eight have left us any of their sacred writings. The Gospels and Epistles were addressed to specific individuals or particular churches. They were written in response to certain situations, similar to how Bishops issue Pastoral letters to address issues that may arise in the Church or to establish guidelines for the faithful. The Apostles are never said to have distributed a single volume of the Holy Scripture, but "They went out and preached everywhere, with the Lord working alongside them."143
Thus we see that in the Old and the New Dispensation the people were to be guided by a living authority, and not by their private interpretation of the Scriptures.
Thus we see that in the Old and the New Dispensation the people were to be guided by a living authority, not by their personal interpretation of the Scriptures.
Indeed, until the religious revolution of the sixteenth century, it was a thing unheard of from the beginning of the world, that people should be governed by the dead letter of the law either in civil or ecclesiastical affairs. How are your civil affairs regulated in this State, for instance? Certainly not in accordance with your personal interpretation of the laws of Virginia, but in accordance with decisions which are rendered by the constituted judges of the State.
Indeed, until the religious revolution of the sixteenth century, it was unheard of throughout history for people to be governed strictly by the literal text of the law in either civil or church matters. How are your civil affairs handled in this State, for example? Certainly not based on your personal interpretation of Virginia's laws, but according to the rulings made by the official judges of the State.
We often hear the shibboleth: “The Bible, and the Bible only, must be your guide.” Why, then, do you go to the useless expense of building fine churches and Sabbath-schools? What is the use of your preaching sermons and catechizing the young, if the Bible at home is a sufficient guide for your people? The fact is, you reverend gentlemen contradict in practice what you so vehemently advance in theory. Do not tell me that the Bible is all-sufficient; or, if you believe it is self-sufficient, cease your instructions. Stand not between the people and the Scriptures.
We often hear the saying: "The Bible, and only the Bible, should be your guide." So, why do you spend so much money on building fancy churches and Sunday schools? What’s the point of preaching sermons and teaching the young, if the Bible at home is enough for your people? The truth is, you respected gentlemen contradict in practice what you strongly assert in theory. Don't tell me that the Bible is completely sufficient; or, if you think it is self-sufficient, stop your teachings. Don’t stand between the people and the Scriptures.
I will address myself now in a friendly spirit to a non-Catholic, and will proceed to show him that he cannot consistently accept the silent Book of Scripture as his sufficient guide.
I will now speak to a non-Catholic in a friendly way and will demonstrate that he cannot consistently rely on the quiet Book of Scripture as his only guide.
A copy of the sacred volume is handed to you by your minister, who says: “Take this book; you will find it all-sufficient for your salvation.” But here a serious difficulty awaits you at the very threshold of your investigations. What assurance have you that the book he hands you is the inspired Word of God; for every part of the Bible is far from possessing intrinsic evidences of inspiration? It may, for ought you know, contain more than the Word of God, or it may not contain all the Word of God. We must not suppose that the Bible was always, as it is now, a compact book, bound in a neat form. It was for several centuries in scattered fragments, spread over different parts of Christendom. Meanwhile, many spurious books, under the name of Scripture, were circulated among the faithful. There was, for instance, the spurious Gospel of St. Peter; there [pg 083] was also the Gospel of St. James and of St. Matthias.
A copy of the sacred book is given to you by your minister, who says: “Take this book; you'll find everything you need for your salvation.” But here a serious challenge awaits you right at the start of your exploration. What proof do you have that the book he gives you is the motivated Word of God, considering that every part of the Bible doesn’t necessarily show clear signs of inspiration? For all you know, it could contain more than just the Word of God, or it might not include all of it. We shouldn’t assume that the Bible has always been, as it is now, a compact book that’s neatly bound. For several centuries, it existed in scattered pieces, spread across various parts of Christendom. During that time, many false books, claimed to be Scripture, were circulated among the believers. For instance, there was the false Gospel of St. Peter; there was also the Gospel of St. James and of St. Matthias.
The Catholic Church, in the plenitude of her authority, in the third Council of Carthage, (A. D. 397,) separated the chaff from the wheat, and declared what Books were Canonical, and what were apocryphal. Even to this day the Christian sects do not agree among themselves as to what books are to be accepted as genuine. Some Christians of continental Europe do not recognize the Gospels of St. Mark and St. Luke because these Evangelists were not among the Apostles. Luther used to call the Epistle of St. James a letter of straw.
The Catholic Church, at the height of its authority, held the third Council of Carthage (A.D. 397), which distinguished between the valuable and the worthless, determining which books were Canonical and which were apocryphal. Even today, Christian denominations don’t agree on which books should be considered authentic. Some Christians in continental Europe don’t accept the Gospels of St. Mark and St. Luke because those Evangelists were not among the Apostles. Luther used to refer to the Epistle of St. James as a "letter of straw."
But even when you are assured that the Bible contains the Word of God, and nothing but the Word of God, how do you know that the translation is faithful? The Books of Scripture were originally written in Hebrew and Greek, and you have only the translation. Before you are certain that the translation is faithful you must study the Hebrew and Greek languages, and then compare the translation with the original. How few are capable of this gigantic undertaking!
But even when you’re convinced that the Bible includes only the Word of God, how can you be sure that the translation is accurate? The Scriptures were originally written in Hebrew and Greek, and all you have is the translation. Before you can be certain that the translation is reliable, you need to study Hebrew and Greek and then compare the translation with the original text. How many people are actually capable of taking on such a huge task!
Indeed, when you accept the Bible as the Word of God, you are obliged to receive it on the authority of the Catholic Church, who was the sole Guardian of the Scriptures for fifteen hundred years.
Indeed, when you accept the Bible as the Word of God, you are required to take it on the authority of the Catholic Church, which was the only Guardian of the Scriptures for fifteen hundred years.
But after having ascertained to your satisfaction that the translation is faithful, still the Scriptures can never serve as a complete Rule of Faith and a complete guide to heaven independently of an authorized, living interpreter.
But after making sure that the translation is accurate, the Scriptures alone can never fully act as a complete Rule of Faith or a complete guide to heaven without an authorized, living interpreter.
First—A complete guide of salvation must be within the reach of every inquirer after truth; for, God “wishes all men to be saved, and to come to the knowledge of the truth;”144 and therefore He must have placed within the reach of everyone the means of arriving at the truth. Now, it is clear that the Scriptures could not at any period have been accessible to everyone.
First—A complete guide to salvation must be available to everyone who is searching for the truth; for, God "wants everyone to be saved and to know the truth;"144 and therefore He must have provided everyone with the means to find the truth. Now, it is clear that the Scriptures could not have been accessible to everyone at any time.
They could not have been accessible to the primitive Christians, because they were not all written for a long time after the establishment of Christianity. The Christian religion was founded in the year 33. St. Matthew's Gospel, the first part of the New Testament ever written, did not appear till eight years after. The Church was established about twenty years when St. Luke wrote his Gospel. And St. John's Gospel did not come to light till toward the end of the first century. For many years after the Gospels and Epistles were written the knowledge of them was confined to the churches to which they were addressed. It was not till the close of the fourth century that the Church framed her Canon of Scripture and declared the Bible, as we now possess it, to be the genuine Word of God. And this was the golden age of Christianity! The most perfect Christians lived and died and went to heaven before the most important parts of the Scriptures were written. And what would have become of them if the Bible alone had been their guide?
They couldn't have been accessible to the early Christians, because they weren't all written for a long time after Christianity began. The Christian religion started in the year 33. St. Matthew's Gospel, the first part of the New Testament ever written, didn't come out until eight years later. The Church had been established for about twenty years when St. Luke wrote his Gospel. And St. John's Gospel wasn't revealed until the end of the first century. For many years after the Gospels and Epistles were written, knowledge of them was limited to the specific churches they were addressed to. It wasn't until the end of the fourth century that the Church put together her Canon of Scripture and declared the Bible, as we have it now, to be the true Word of God. And this was the golden age of Christianity! The most devoted Christians lived, died, and went to heaven before the most significant parts of the Scriptures were written. And what would have happened to them if the Bible had been their only guide?
The art of printing was not invented till the fifteenth century (1440). How utterly impossible it was to supply everyone with a copy of the Scriptures [pg 085] from the fourth to the fifteenth century! During that long period Bibles had to be copied with the pen. There were but a few hundred of them in the Christian world, and these were in the hands of the clergy and the learned. “According to the Protestant system, the art of printing would have been much more necessary to the Apostles than the gift of tongues. It was well for Luther that he did not come into the world until a century after the immortal invention of Guttenberg. A hundred years earlier his idea of directing two hundred and fifty million men to read the Bible would have been received with shouts of laughter, and would inevitably have caused his removal from the pulpit of Wittenberg to a hospital for the insane.”145
The art of printing wasn't invented until the fifteenth century (1440). It was completely impossible to provide everyone with a copy of the Scriptures [pg 085] from the 4th to the 15th century! During that long time, Bibles had to be hand-copied. There were only a few hundred of them in the Christian world, and these were held by the clergy and scholars. From the Protestant perspective, the invention of printing would have been way more important to the Apostles than the ability to speak in different languages. Luther was lucky not to have been born until a hundred years after Gutenberg's revolutionary invention. A century earlier, his vision of getting two hundred and fifty million people to read the Bible would have been laughed at and probably would have resulted in him being taken from the pulpit in Wittenberg to a mental hospital.145
And even at the present day, with all the aid of steam printing presses, with all the Bible Associations extending through this country and England, and supported at enormous expense, it taxes all their energies to supply every missionary country with Bibles printed in the languages of the tribes and peoples for whom they are intended.
And even today, with all the help of steam-powered printing presses and all the Bible Associations spread across this country and England, which are funded at great expense, it takes all their efforts to provide every missionary country with Bibles printed in the languages of the specific tribes and communities they are meant for.
But even if the Bible were at all times accessible to everyone, how many millions exist in every age and country, not excepting our own age of boasted enlightenment, who are not accessible to the Bible because they are incapable of reading the Word of God! Hence, the doctrine of private interpretation would render many men's salvation not only difficult, but impossible.
But even if the Bible were always available to everyone, how many millions live in every era and country, including our own time of claimed enlightenment, who cannot access the Bible because they can't read the Word of God! Therefore, the idea of private interpretation would make salvation for many people not just hard, but impossible.
Second—A competent religious guide must be clear and intelligible to all, so that everyone may fully understand the true meaning of the instructions it contains. Is the Bible a book intelligible to all? Far from it; it is full of obscurities and [pg 086] difficulties not only for the illiterate, but even for the learned. St. Peter himself informs us that in the Epistles of St. Paul there are “certain things hard to be understood, which the unlearned and the unstable wrest, as they do also the other Scriptures, to their own destruction.”146 And consequently he tells us elsewhere “that no prophecy of Scripture is made by private interpretation.”147
Second—A reliable religious guide needs to be clear and understandable for everyone, so that all can grasp the true meaning of the teachings it offers. Is the Bible a book that everyone can easily understand? Not at all; it is filled with ambiguities and challenges not just for those who can't read, but even for the educated. St. Peter himself tells us that in the letters of St. Paul, there are “certain things hard to be understood, which the unlearned and the unstable twist, just like they do with the other Scriptures, to their own destruction.”146 Therefore, he also states elsewhere “that no prophecy of Scripture is made by private interpretation.”147
We read in the Acts of the Apostles that a certain man was riding in his chariot, reading the Book of Isaiah, and being asked by St. Philip whether he understood the meaning of the prophecy he replied: “How can I understand unless some man show me?”148 admitting, by these modest words, that he did not pretend of himself to interpret the Scriptures.
We read in the Acts of the Apostles that a man was riding in his chariot, reading the Book of Isaiah. When St. Philip asked him if he understood the meaning of the prophecy, he replied: "How can I understand if no one explains it to me?"148 By these humble words, he acknowledged that he didn't claim to interpret the Scriptures on his own.
The Fathers of the Church, though many of them spent their whole lives in the study of the Scriptures, are unanimous in pronouncing the Bible a book full of knotty difficulties. And yet we find in our days pedants, with a mere smattering of Biblical knowledge, who see no obscurity at all in the Word of God, and who presume to expound it from Genesis to Revelation. “Fools rush in where angels fear to tread.”
The Church Fathers, even though many dedicated their entire lives to studying the Scriptures, all agree that the Bible is full of complex challenges. Yet today, we see people with just a basic knowledge of the Bible who claim there is no ambiguity in the Word of God and dare to interpret it from Genesis to Revelation. "Idiots jump in where wise people hesitate."
Does not the conduct of the Reformers conclusively show the utter folly of interpreting the Scriptures by private judgment? As soon as they rejected the oracle of the Church, and set up their own private judgment as the highest standard of authority, they could hardly agree among themselves on the meaning of a single important text. The Bible became in their hands a complete Babel. The sons of Noe attempted in their pride to ascend to heaven by building the tower of Babel, [pg 087] and their scheme ended in the confusion and multiplication of tongues. The children of the Reformation endeavored in their conceit to lead men to heaven by the private interpretation of the Bible, and their efforts led to the confusion and the multiplication of religions. Let me give you one example out of a thousand. These words of the Gospel, “This is My Body,” were understood only in one sense before the Reformation. The new lights of the sixteenth century gave no fewer than eighty different meanings to these four simple words, and since their time the number of interpretations has increased to over a hundred.
Doesn't the behavior of the Reformers clearly demonstrate the complete foolishness of interpreting the Scriptures based on personal judgment? As soon as they dismissed the authority of the Church and established their own private interpretation as the highest standard, they could barely agree on the meaning of even a single important passage. The Bible became a total mess in their hands. The descendants of Noah tried, in their pride, to reach heaven by building the Tower of Babel, and their plan resulted in confusion and the scattering of languages. The followers of the Reformation attempted, in their arrogance, to guide people to heaven through private interpretation of the Bible, but their efforts led to confusion and the rise of multiple religions. Let me give you just one example out of many. These words from the Gospel, “This Is My Body,” were understood in only one way before the Reformation. The new ideas of the sixteenth century offered no fewer than eighty different interpretations of those four simple words, and since then, the number of interpretations has grown to over a hundred.
No one will deny that in our days there exists a vast multitude of sects, which are daily multiplying. No one will deny149 that this multiplying of creeds is a crying scandal, and a great stumbling-block in the way of the conversion of heathen nations. No one can deny that these divisions in the Christian family are traceable to the assumption of the right of private judgment. Every new-fledged divine, with a superficial education, imagines that he has received a call from heaven to inaugurate a new religion, and he is ambitious of handing down his fame to posterity by stamping his name on a new sect. And every one of these champions of modern creeds appeals to the unchanging Bible in support of his ever-changing doctrines.
No one will deny that today there are a vast number of sects that are multiplying daily. No one will deny149 that this growth of beliefs is a serious issue and a major obstacle in converting non-Christian nations. No one can deny that these divisions within the Christian community stem from the assumption of the right to private judgment. Every newly ordained minister, with a shallow education, believes he has received a calling from heaven to start a new religion, and he is eager to ensure his legacy by naming a new sect after himself. Each of these modern creed advocates references the unchanging Bible to support his ever-shifting doctrines.
Thus, one body of Christians will prove from the Bible that there is but one Person in God, while the rest will prove from the same source that a Trinity of Persons is a clear article of Divine Revelation. One will prove from the Holy Book that Jesus Christ is not God. Others will [pg 088] appeal to the same text to attest His Divinity. One denomination will assert on the authority of Scripture that infant baptism is not necessary for salvation, while others will hold that it is. Some Christians, with Bible in hand, will teach that there are no sacraments. Others will say that there are only two. Some will declare that the inspired Word does not preach the eternity of punishments. Others will say that the Bible distinctly vindicates that dogma. Do not clergymen appear every day in the pulpit, and on the authority of the Book of Revelation point out to us with painful accuracy the year and the day on which this world is to come to an end? And when their prophecy fails of execution they coolly put off our destruction to another time.
So, one group of Christians will argue from the Bible that there’s only one Person in God, while others will use the same scripture to show that the Trinity is clearly a part of Divine Revelation. Some will claim from the Holy Book that Jesus Christ is not God. Others will refer to the same text to confirm His Divinity. One denomination will state, based on Scripture, that infant baptism is not essential for salvation, while others will insist that it is. Some Christians, with their Bibles open, will teach that there are no sacraments. Others will say there are only two. Some will proclaim that the inspired Word doesn’t teach the eternity of punishments, while others will argue that the Bible clearly supports that belief. Don’t clergy stand in the pulpit every day and, citing the Book of Revelation, tell us exactly when this world will end? And when their predictions don’t come true, they simply push our destruction to another time.
Very recently several hundred Mormon women presented a petition to the government at Washington protesting against any interference with their abominable polygamy and they insist that their cherished system is sustained by the Word of God.
Very recently, several hundred Mormon women presented a petition to the government in Washington, protesting any interference with their controversial polygamy, and they insist that their beloved system is supported by the Word of God.
Such is the legitimate fruit of private interpretation! Our civil government is run not by private judgment, but by the constituted authorities. No one in his senses would allow our laws to be interpreted, and war to be declared by sensational journals, or by any private individuals. Why not apply the same principle to the interpretation of the Bible and the government of the Church?
Such is the valid outcome of personal interpretation! Our civil government is not managed by individual opinions, but by the established authorities. No sane person would permit our laws to be interpreted, or war to be declared, by sensational news outlets or by any private individuals. So why not apply the same principle to interpreting the Bible and managing the Church?
Would it not be extremely hazardous to make a long voyage in a ship in which the officers and crew are fiercely contending among themselves about the manner of explaining the compass and of steering their course? How much more dangerous is it to trust to contending captains in the journey to heaven! Nothing short of an infallible authority [pg 089] should satisfy you when it is a question of steering your course to eternity. On this vital point there should be no conflict of opinion among those that guide you. There should be no conjecture. But there must be always someone at the helm whose voice gives assurance amid the fiercest storms that all is well.
Wouldn't it be extremely risky to take a long trip on a ship where the officers and crew are fighting among themselves about how to interpret the compass and steer their course? How much more dangerous is it to rely on conflicting captains on the journey to heaven! Nothing less than an infallible authority [pg 089] should satisfy you when it comes to navigating your path to eternity. On this crucial issue, there should be no disagreement among those who guide you. There shouldn't be any guesswork. There must always be someone at the helm whose voice reassures you amid the fiercest storms that everything's good.
Third—A rule of faith, or a competent guide to heaven, must be able to instruct in all the truths necessary for salvation. Now the Scriptures alone do not contain all the truths which a Christian is bound to believe, nor do they explicitly enjoin all the duties which he is obliged to practice. Not to mention other examples, is not every Christian obliged to sanctify Sunday and to abstain on that day from unnecessary servile work? Is not the observance of this law among the most prominent of our sacred duties? But you may read the Bible from Genesis to Revelation, and you will not find a single line authorizing the sanctification of Sunday. The Scriptures enforce the religious observance of Saturday, a day which we never sanctify.
Third—A rule of faith, or a reliable guide to heaven, must be able to teach all the truths necessary for salvation. However, the Scriptures alone do not contain all the truths that a Christian is required to believe, nor do they clearly state all the duties that one must practice. For instance, isn’t every Christian required to keep Sunday holy and refrain from unnecessary work on that day? Isn’t following this law one of our key sacred duties? Yet, you can read the Bible from Genesis to Revelation, and not find a single line that instructs the sanctification of Sunday. The Scriptures emphasize the religious observance of Saturday, a day which we never set apart.
The Catholic Church correctly teaches that our Lord and His Apostles inculcated certain important duties of religion which are not recorded by the inspired writers.150 For instance, most Christians pray to the Holy Ghost, a practice which is nowhere found in the Bible.
The Catholic Church rightly teaches that our Lord and His Apostles emphasized certain important religious duties that aren’t documented by the inspired writers.150 For example, most Christians pray to the Holy Spirit, a practice that isn't mentioned in the Bible.
We must, therefore, conclude that the Scriptures alone cannot be a sufficient guide and rule of faith because they cannot, at any time, be within the reach of every inquirer; because they are not of themselves clear and intelligible even in matters of the highest importance, and because [pg 090] they do not contain all the truths necessary for salvation.
We must therefore conclude that the Scriptures solitary cannot serve as a complete guide and rule of faith because they are not always accessible to everyone seeking answers; because they are not always clear and understandable even on crucial issues; and because [pg 090] they do not include all the truths needed for salvation.
God forbid that any of my readers should be tempted to conclude from what I have said that the Catholic Church is opposed to the reading of the Scriptures, or that she is the enemy of the Bible. The Catholic Church the enemy of the Bible! Good God! What monstrous ingratitude! What base calumny is contained in that assertion! As well might you accuse the Virgin Mother of trying to crush the Infant Savior at her breast as to accuse the Church, our Mother, of attempting to crush out of existence the Word of God. As well might you charge the patriotic statesman with attempting to destroy the constitution of his country, while he strove to protect it from being mutilated by unprincipled demagogues.
God forbid that any of my readers think that the Catholic Church is against reading the Scriptures or that it opposes the Bible. The Catholic Church, an enemy of the Bible! Good grief! What incredible ingratitude! What a terrible lie is found in that claim! You might as well accuse the Virgin Mother of trying to suffocate the Infant Savior at her breast as to accuse the Church, our Mother, of trying to eliminate the Word of God. You might as well charge a patriotic statesman with trying to destroy the constitution of his country while he works to protect it from being distorted by unscrupulous demagogues.
For fifteen centuries the Church was the sole guardian and depository of the Bible, and if she really feared that sacred Book, who was to prevent her, during that long period, from tearing it in shreds and scattering it to the winds? She could have thrown it into the sea, as the unnatural mother would have thrown away her off-spring, and who would have been the wiser?
For fifteen centuries, the Church was the only guardian and keeper of the Bible, and if it truly feared that sacred Book, who could have stopped it from tearing it to pieces and scattering the pages to the wind during all that time? It could have thrown it into the sea, just like a cruel mother might discard her child, and who would have known?
What has become of those millions of once famous books written in past ages? They have nearly all perished. But amid this wreck of ancient literature, the Bible stands almost a solitary monument like the Pyramids of Egypt amid the surrounding wastes. That venerable Volume has survived the wars and revolutions and the barbaric invasions of fifteen centuries. Who rescued it from destruction? The Catholic Church. Without her fostering care the New Testament would probably be as little known today as “the Book of the days of the kings of Israel.”151
What has happened to all those millions of once-famous books from the past? Almost all of them are gone. But in the midst of this destruction of ancient literature, the Bible stands out like a solitary monument, similar to the Pyramids of Egypt in the surrounding desolation. That ancient book has survived wars, revolutions, and barbaric invasions for fifteen centuries. Who saved it from being lost? The Catholic Church. Without its care and support, the New Testament would likely be as unknown today as "the Book of the Days of the Kings of Israel."151
Little do we imagine, in our age of steam printing, how much labor it cost the Church to preserve and perpetuate the Sacred Scriptures. Learned monks, who are now abused in their graves by thoughtless men, were constantly employed in copying with the pen the Holy Bible. When one monk died at his post another took his place, watching like a faithful sentinel over the treasure of God's Word.
Little do we realize, in our time of steam printing, how much effort it took the Church to keep and pass down the Sacred Scriptures. Educated monks, who are now disrespected in their graves by careless people, were always busy copying the Holy Bible by hand. When one monk died at his post, another stepped in, standing guard like a loyal sentinel over the treasure of God's Word.
Let me give you a few plain facts to show the pains which the Church has taken to perpetuate the Scriptures.
Let me share some straightforward facts to demonstrate the efforts the Church has made to preserve the Scriptures.
The Canon of the Bible, as we have seen, was framed in the fourth century. In that same century Pope Damasus commanded a new and complete translation of the Scriptures to be made into the Latin language, which was then the living tongue not only of Rome and Italy, but of the civilized world.
The Canon of the Bible, as we’ve seen, was established in the fourth century. During that same century, Pope Damasus ordered a new and complete translation of the Scriptures into Latin, which was then the spoken language not just of Rome and Italy, but of the civilized world.
If the Popes were afraid that the Bible should see the light, this was a singular way of manifesting their fear.
If the Popes were worried about the Bible being revealed, this was a unique way of showing their concern.
The task of preparing a new edition of the Scriptures was assigned to St. Jerome, the most learned Hebrew scholar of his time. This new translation was disseminated throughout Christendom, and on that account was called the Vulgate, or popular edition.
The job of creating a new edition of the Scriptures was given to St. Jerome, the most knowledgeable Hebrew scholar of his time. This new translation was spread throughout Christendom, which is why it was called the Vulgate, or popular edition.
In the sixth and seventh centuries the modern languages of Europe began to spring up like so many shoots from the parent Latin stock. The Scriptures, also, soon found their way into these languages. The Venerable Bede, who lived in England in the eighth century, and whose name is profoundly reverenced in that country, translated the Sacred Scriptures into Saxon, which was [pg 092] then the language of England. He died while dictating the last verses of St. John's Gospel.
In the sixth and seventh centuries, the modern languages of Europe started to emerge like new shoots from the parent Latin. The Scriptures quickly became available in these languages as well. The Venerable Bede, who lived in England in the eighth century and is highly respected in that country, translated the Sacred Scriptures into Saxon, which was the language of England at the time. He passed away while dictating the last verses of St. John's Gospel.
Thomas Arundel, Archbishop of Canterbury, in a funeral discourse on Queen Anne, consort of Richard II., pronounced in 1394, praises her for her diligence in reading the four Gospels. The Head of the Church of England could not condemn in others what he commended in the queen.
Thomas Arundel, Archbishop of Canterbury, in a funeral speech about Queen Anne, wife of Richard II, given in 1394, praises her for her dedication to reading the four Gospels. The Head of the Church of England couldn't criticize in others what he admired in the queen.
Sir Thomas More affirms that, before the days of Wycliffe, there was an English version of the Scriptures, “by good and godly people with devotion and soberness well and reverently read.”152
Sir Thomas More states that, before Wycliffe's time, there was an English version of the Scriptures, "read carefully and respectfully by good and devoted people."152
If partial restrictions began to be placed on the circulation of the Bible in England in the fifteenth century, these restrictions were occasioned by the conduct of Wycliffe and his followers, who not only issued a new translation, on which they engrafted their novelties of doctrine, but also sought to explain the sacred text in a sense foreign to the received interpretation of tradition.
If some limits started to be placed on the circulation of the Bible in England during the fifteenth century, these limits were caused by the actions of Wycliffe and his followers, who not only produced a new translation that included their own ideas and teachings but also tried to interpret the sacred text in a way that was different from the traditional understanding.
While laboring to diffuse the Word of God it is the duty, as well as the right of the Church, as the guardian of faith, to see that the faithful are not misled by unsound editions.
While working to spread the Word of God, it is both the duty and the right of the Church, as the protector of faith, to ensure that the believers are not misled by incorrect versions.
Printing was invented in the fifteenth century, and almost a hundred years later came the Reformation. It is often triumphantly said, and I suppose there are some who, even at the present day, are ignorant enough to believe the assertion, that the first edition of the Bible ever published after the invention of printing was the edition of Martin Luther. The fact is, that before Luther put his pen to paper, no fewer than fifty-six editions of the Scriptures had appeared on the continent of Europe, not to speak of those printed in [pg 093] Great Britain. Of those editions, twenty-one were published in German, one in Spanish, four in French, twenty-one in Italian, five in Flemish and four in Bohemian.
Printing was invented in the fifteenth century, and almost a hundred years later, the Reformation began. It's often claimed, sometimes with a sense of pride, that the first edition of the Bible published after the invention of printing was Martin Luther's. The truth is, before Luther even started writing, at least fifty-six editions of the Scriptures had already been released in Europe, not to mention those printed in [pg 093] Great Britain. Out of those editions, twenty-one were in German, one in Spanish, four in French, twenty-one in Italian, five in Flemish, and four in Bohemian.
Coming down to our own times, if you open an English Catholic Bible you will find in the preface a letter of Pope Pius VI., in which he strongly recommends the pious reading of the Holy Scriptures. A Pope's letter is the most weighty authority in the Church. You will also find in Haydock's Bible the letters of the Bishops of the United States, in which they express the hope that this splendid edition would have a wide circulation among their flocks.
Coming down to our own times, if you open an English Catholic Bible, you will find in the preface a letter from Pope Pius VI, where he strongly encourages the devout reading of the Holy Scriptures. A Pope's letter carries significant authority in the Church. You will also find in Haydock's Bible letters from the Bishops of the United States, in which they express their hope that this wonderful edition will be widely shared among their congregations.
These facts ought, I think, to convince every candid mind that the Church, far from being opposed to the reading of the Scriptures, does all she can to encourage their perusal.
These facts should, I believe, convince any open-minded person that the Church, far from being against reading the Scriptures, does everything it can to promote their reading.
A gentleman of North Carolina lately informed me that the first time he entered a Catholic bookstore he was surprised at witnessing on the shelves an imposing array of Bibles for sale. Up to that moment he had believed the unfounded charge that Catholics were forbidden to read the Scriptures. He has since embraced the Catholic faith.
A man from North Carolina recently told me that the first time he walked into a Catholic bookstore, he was shocked to see a wide selection of Bibles on the shelves. Until that moment, he had believed the baseless rumor that Catholics weren’t allowed to read the Scriptures. He has since converted to the Catholic faith.
And perhaps I may be permitted here to record my personal experiences during a long course of study. I speak of myself, not because my case is exceptional, but, on the contrary, because my example will serve to illustrate the system pursued toward ecclesiastical students in all colleges throughout the Catholic world in reference to the Holy Scriptures.
And maybe I can take a moment to share my personal experiences during my lengthy studies. I talk about myself, not because my situation is unique, but rather because my example will help show the approach taken toward religious students in all colleges around the Catholic world regarding the Holy Scriptures.
In our course of Humanities we listened every day to the reading of the Bible. When we were advanced to the higher branches of Philosophy [pg 094] and Theology the study of the Sacred Scriptures formed an important part of our education. We read, besides, every day a chapter of the New Testament, not standing or sitting, but on our knees, and then reverently kissed the inspired page. We listened at our meals each day to selections from the Bible, and we always carried about with us a copy of the New Testament.
In our Humanities course, we listened to Bible readings every day. When we moved on to more advanced topics in Philosophy and Theology, studying the Sacred Scriptures became a key part of our education. Additionally, we read a chapter from the New Testament every day, not while standing or sitting, but on our knees, and afterwards, we would respectfully kiss the sacred page. During our meals, we listened to selected passages from the Bible, and we always carried a copy of the New Testament with us.
So familiar, indeed, were the students with the sacred Volume that many of them, on listening to a few verses, could tell from what portion of the Scriptures you were reading. The only dread we were taught to have of the Scriptures was that of reading them without fear and reverence.
So familiar were the students with the sacred text that many of them, upon hearing just a few verses, could identify which part of the Scriptures you were reading. The only fear we were taught to have regarding the Scriptures was about reading them without the proper respect and reverence.
And after his ordination every Priest is obliged in conscience to devote upwards of an hour each day to the perusal of the Word of God. I am not aware that clergymen of other denominations are bound by the same duty.
And after being ordained, every Priest is required, out of conscience, to spend at least an hour each day reading the Word of God. I'm not sure if clergy from other denominations have the same obligation.
What is good for the clergy must be good, also, for the laity. Be assured that if you become a Catholic you will never be forbidden to read the Bible. It is our earnest wish that every word of the Gospel may be imprinted on your memory and on your heart.
What’s good for the clergy should also be good for the laity. Rest assured, if you become a Catholic, you will never be prohibited from reading the Bible. We genuinely hope that every word of the Gospel will be etched in your memory and in your heart.
Chapter 9.
The Authority of Peter.
The Catholic Church teaches also, that our Lord conferred on St. Peter the first place of honor and jurisdiction in the government of His whole Church, and that the same spiritual supremacy has always resided in the Popes, or Bishops of Rome, as being the successors of St. Peter. Consequently, to be true followers of Christ all Christians, both among the clergy and the laity, must be in communion with the See of Rome, where Peter rules in the person of his successor.
The Catholic Church also teaches that our Lord gave St. Peter the top position of honor and authority in leading His entire Church, and that this same spiritual leadership has always been held by the Popes, or Bishops of Rome, as the successors of St. Peter. Therefore, to genuinely follow Christ, all Christians, both clergy and laity, must be in communion with the See of Rome, where Peter governs through his successor.
Before coming to any direct proofs on this subject I may state that, in the Old Law, the High Priest appointed by Almighty God filled an office analogous to that of Pope in the New Law. In the Jewish Church there were Priests and Levites ordained to minister at the altar; and there was, also, a supreme ecclesiastical tribunal, with the High Priest at its head. All matters of religious controversy were referred to this tribunal and in the last resort to the High Priest, whose decision was enforced under pain of death. “If there be a hard matter in judgment between blood and blood, cause and cause, leprosy and leprosy, ... thou shalt come to the Priests of the Levitical race and to the judge, ... and they shall show thee true judgment. And thou shalt do whatever [pg 096] they say who preside in the place which the Lord shall choose, and thou shalt follow their sentence. And thou shalt not decline to the right hand, or to the left.... But he that ... will refuse to obey the commandment of the Priest, who ministereth at the time, ... that man shall die, and thou shalt take away the evil from Israel.”153
Before getting into any direct evidence on this topic, I want to point out that, in the Old Law, the High Priest appointed by God held a position similar to that of the Pope in the New Law. In the Jewish Church, there were priests and Levites assigned to serve at the altar, and there was also a supreme ecclesiastical authority led by the High Priest. All issues of religious disputes were taken to this authority, ultimately to the High Priest, whose decisions were enforced under the threat of death. "If there's a tough case involving disputes among families, issues of cause, leprosy, and so on, you should go to the Priests from the Levitical tribe and the judge, and they will provide you with a fair judgment. You must do whatever they say in the place that the Lord chooses, and you should follow their decision. Don't veer to the right or the left... However, anyone who refuses to obey the commands of the current Priest will be put to death, and you will remove the evil from Israel."153
From this passage it is evident that in the Hebrew Church the High Priest had the highest jurisdiction in religious matters. By this means unity of faith and worship was preserved among the people of God.
From this passage, it's clear that in the Hebrew Church, the High Priest held the highest authority in religious matters. This ensured unity of faith and worship among the people of God.
Now the Jewish synagogue, as St. Paul testifies, was the type and figure of the Christian Church; for “all these things happened to them (the Jews) in figure.”154 We must, therefore, find in the Church of Christ a spiritual judge, exercising the same supreme authority as the High Priest wielded in the Old Law. For if a supreme Pontiff was necessary, in the Mosaic dispensation, to maintain purity and uniformity of worship, the same dignitary is equally necessary now to preserve unity of faith.
Now the Jewish synagogue, as St. Paul notes, was a model of the Christian Church; because "All these things happened to them (the Jews) as examples."154 Therefore, we need to find in the Church of Christ a spiritual leader, exercising the same supreme authority that the High Priest had in the Old Law. Just as a supreme Pontiff was necessary in the Mosaic system to maintain purity and consistency of worship, that same role is equally essential now to preserve unity of faith.
Every well-regulated civil government has an acknowledged head. The President is the head of the United States Government. Queen Victoria is the ruler of Great Britain. The Sultan sways the Turkish Empire. If these nations had no authorized leader to govern them they would be reduced to the condition of a mere mob, and anarchy, confusion and civil war would inevitably follow, as recently happened to France after the fall of Napoleon III.
Every properly organized government has a recognized leader. The President is the leader of the United States Government. Queen Victoria is the ruler of Great Britain. The Sultan governs the Turkish Empire. Without an official leader to manage these nations, they would turn into a chaotic mob, leading to anarchy, confusion, and civil war, similar to what occurred in France after the fall of Napoleon III.
Even in every well-ordered family, domestic peace requires that someone preside.
Even in every well-organized family, maintaining harmony requires that someone take charge.
Now, the Church of Christ is a visible society—that [pg 097] is, a society composed of human beings. She has, it is true, a spiritual end in view; but having to deal with men, she must have a government as well as every other organized society. This government, at least in its essential elements, our Lord must have established for His Church. For was He not as wise as human legislators? And shall we suppose that, of all lawgivers, the Wisdom Incarnate alone left His Kingdom on earth to be governed without a head?
Now, the Church of Christ is a visible community—that [pg 097] is, a community made up of people. It does have a spiritual purpose; however, since it interacts with humans, it needs a structure or governance like any other organized group. Our Lord must have established this governance, at least in its fundamental aspects, for His Church. After all, wasn’t He as wise as human lawmakers? And can we really think that, out of all the lawgivers, the Wisdom Incarnate left His Kingdom on earth without a leader?
But someone will tell me: “We do not deny that the Church has a head. God himself is its Ruler.” This is evading the real question. Is not God the Ruler of all governments? “By Me,” He says, “kings reign, and lawgivers decree just things.”155 He is the recognized Head of our Republic, and of every Christian family in the land; but, nevertheless, there is always presiding over the country a visible chief, who represents God on earth.
But someone might say: "We acknowledge that the Church has a leader. God himself is its Ruler." This dodges the real issue. Isn’t God the Ruler of all governments? “By Me,” He says, "Kings rule, and lawmakers establish fair laws."155 He is the recognized Head of our Republic and every Christian family in the country; however, there is still always a visible leader in the nation who represents God on earth.
In like manner the Church, besides an invisible Head in heaven, must have a visible head on earth. The body and members of the Church are visible; why not also the Head? The Church without a supreme Ruler would be like an army without a general, a navy without an admiral, a sheep-fold without a shepherd, or like a human body without a head.
In the same way, the Church, in addition to having an invisible Head in heaven, must have a visible leader on earth. The body and members of the Church are visible; so why shouldn't the Head be? The Church without a supreme leader would be like an army without a general, a navy without an admiral, a flock of sheep without a shepherd, or a human body without a head.
The Christian communities separated from the Catholic Church deny that Peter received any authority over the other Apostles, and hence they reject the supremacy of the Pope.
The Christian communities that broke away from the Catholic Church claim that Peter did not have any authority over the other Apostles, so they reject the Pope's supremacy.
The absence from the Protestant communions of a Divinely appointed, visible Head is to them an endless source of weakness and dissension. It is an insuperable barrier against any hope of a [pg 098] permanent reunion among themselves, because they are left without a common rallying centre or basis of union and are placed in an unhappy state of schism.
The lack of a Divinely appointed, visible leader in Protestant groups is a constant source of weakness and disagreement for them. It creates an insurmountable obstacle to any hope of lasting unity among themselves because they lack a common center to come together and are stuck in a sad state of division.
The existence, on the contrary, of a supreme judge of controversy in the Catholic Church is the secret of her admirable unity. This is the keystone that binds together and strengthens the imperishable arch of faith.
The presence, on the other hand, of a supreme judge of disputes in the Catholic Church is the key to her remarkable unity. This is the essential component that holds together and strengthens the lasting structure of faith.
From the very fact, then, of the existence of a supreme Head in the Jewish Church; from the fact that a Head is always necessary for civil government, for families and corporations; from the fact, especially, that a visible Head is essential to the maintenance of unity in the Church, while the absence of a Head necessarily leads to anarchy, we are forced to conclude, even though positive evidence were wanting, that, in the establishment of His Church, it must have entered into the mind of the Divine Lawgiver to place over it a primate invested with superior judicial powers.
Given the existence of a supreme leader in the Jewish Church; the necessity of a leader for civil government, families, and organizations; and particularly the fact that a visible leader is crucial for maintaining unity in the Church—while the absence of such a leader leads to chaos—we are compelled to conclude, even without concrete evidence, that in setting up His Church, the Divine Lawgiver intended to appoint a primate with higher judicial authority.
But have we any positive proof that Christ did appoint a supreme Ruler over His Church? To those, indeed, who read the Scriptures with the single eye of pure intention the most abundant evidence of this fact is furnished. To my mind the New Testament establishes no doctrine, unless it satisfies every candid reader that our Lord gave plenipotentiary powers to Peter to govern the whole Church. In this chapter I shall speak of the Promise, the Institution, and the exercise of Peter's Primacy, as recorded in the New Testament. The next chapter shall be devoted to its perpetuity in the Popes.
But do we have any solid proof that Christ appointed a supreme leader over His Church? For those who read the Scriptures with sincere intentions, the evidence of this fact is overwhelming. In my opinion, the New Testament doesn’t establish any doctrine unless it convinces every open-minded reader that our Lord granted Peter full authority to govern the entire Church. In this chapter, I will discuss the Promise, the Institution, and the exercise of Peter's Primacy, as recorded in the New Testament. The next chapter will focus on its continuity in the Popes.
Promise of the Primacy. Our Saviour, on a certain occasion, asked His disciples, saying: “Whom do men say that the Son of Man is? And they [pg 099] said: Some say that Thou art John the Baptist; and others, Elias; and others, Jeremiah, or one of the Prophets. Jesus saith to them: But whom do ye say that I am?” Peter, as usual, is the leader and spokesman. “Simon Peter answering, said: Thou art Christ, the Son of the living God. And Jesus answering said to him: Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-Jona: because flesh and blood hath not revealed it to thee, but My Father who is in heaven. And I say to thee: that thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build My Church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. And I will give to thee the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound also in heaven; and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed also heaven.”156 Here we find Peter confessing the Divinity of Christ, and in reward for that confession he is honored with the promise of the Primacy.
Promise of the Primacy. One day, our Savior asked His disciples, "Who do people say the Son of Man is?" They replied, "Some people say you're John the Baptist; others say you're Elijah; and some say you're Jeremiah or one of the Prophets." Jesus then asked them, "But what about you? Who do you think I am?" Peter, always the leader and spokesperson, replied, "You are the Messiah, the Son of the living God." Jesus responded, "Blessed are you, Simon son of Jonah, because this was not revealed to you by human means, but by My Father in heaven. And I tell you that you are Peter, and on this rock I will build My Church, and the gates of hell will not prevail against it. I will give you the keys to the Kingdom of Heaven; whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth will be loosed in heaven."156 Here we see Peter recognizing the Divinity of Christ, and as a reward for that confession, he receives the promise of the Primacy.
Our Savior, by the words “thou art Peter,” clearly alludes to the new name which He Himself had conferred upon Simon, when He received him into the number of His followers (John i. 42); and He now reveals the reason for the change of name, which was to insinuate the honor He was to confer on him, by appointing him President of the Christian Republic; just as God, in the Old Law, changed Abram's name to Abraham, when He chose him to be the father of a mighty nation.
Our Savior, by saying "You're Peter," clearly refers to the new name He gave Simon when He welcomed him into His group of followers (John 1:42); and now He explains the reason for the name change, which was to indicate the honor He was bestowing on him by making him the leader of the Christian community; just as God, in the Old Testament, changed Abram's name to Abraham when He selected him to be the father of a great nation.
The word Peter, in the Syro-Chaldaic tongue, which our Savior spoke, means a rock. The sentence runs thus in that language: “Thou art a rock, and on this rock I will build My Church.” Indeed, all respectable Protestant commentators have now abandoned, and even ridicule, the absurdity [pg 100] of applying the word rock to anyone but to Peter; as the sentence can bear no other construction, unless our Lord's good grammar and common sense are called in question.
The word Peter, in the Syro-Chaldaic language that our Savior spoke, means a rock. The phrase goes like this in that language: “You are Peter, and on this rock, I will build My Church.” In fact, all respected Protestant commentators have now moved away from and even mock the idea of applying the word rock to anyone other than Peter; the sentence simply cannot be interpreted any other way, unless we question our Lord's grammar and common sense.
Jesus, our Lord, founded but one Church, which He was pleased to build on Peter. Therefore, any church that does not recognize Peter as its foundation stone is not the Church of Christ, and therefore cannot stand, for it is not the work of God. This is plain. Would to God that all would see it aright and with eyes free from prejudice.
Jesus, our Lord, established only one Church, which He chose to build on Peter. So, any church that doesn’t acknowledge Peter as its foundational stone isn’t the Church of Christ and therefore can’t stand, as it isn’t the work of God. This is clear. I wish everyone could see it correctly and with an open mind.
He continues: “And I will give to thee the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven,” etc. In ancient times, and particularly among the Hebrew people, keys were an emblem of jurisdiction. To affirm that a man had received the keys of a city was equivalent to the assertion that he had been appointed its governor. In the Book of Revelation our Savior says that He has “the keys of death and of hell,”157 which means that He is endowed with power over death and hell. In fact, even to this day does not the presentation of keys convey among ourselves the idea of authority? If the proprietor of a house, on leaving it for the summer, says to any friend: “Here are the keys of my house,” would not this simple declaration, without a word of explanation, convey the idea, “I give you full control of my house; you may admit or exclude whom you please; you represent me in my absence?” Let us now apply this interpretation to our Redeemer's words. When He says to Peter: “I will give to thee the keys,” etc., He evidently means: I will give the supreme authority over My Church, which is the citadel of faith, My earthly Jerusalem. Thou and thy successors shall be My visible representatives to the [pg 101] end of time. And be it remembered that to Peter alone, and to no other Apostle, were these solemn words addressed.
He continues: "And I'll give you the keys to the Kingdom of Heaven," etc. In ancient times, especially among the Hebrew people, keys symbolized authority. To affirm that someone had received the keys to a city meant that they were appointed as its governor. In the Book of Revelation, our Savior says that He has “the keys to death and hell,”157 which means He has power over death and hell. Even today, the handing over of keys suggests authority, right? If the owner of a house gives their friend the keys before leaving for summer, saying, “Here are the keys to my home,” wouldn’t this simple statement, without any further explanation, imply, "I give you complete control of my house; you can let anyone in or out; you represent me while I'm gone?" Now let’s apply this understanding to what our Redeemer said. When He tells Peter: "I'll give you the keys," etc., He clearly means: I will give the ultimate authority over My Church, which is the fortress of faith, My earthly Jerusalem. You and your successors will be My visible representatives until the end of time. And remember, these important words were spoken to Peter alone, and not to any other Apostle.
Fulfillment of the Promise. The promise which our Redeemer made of creating Peter the supreme ruler of His Church is fulfilled in the following passage: “Jesus saith to Simon Peter: Simon, son of John, lovest thou Me more than these? He saith to Him: Yea, Lord, Thou knowest that I love Thee. He saith to him: Feed My lambs. He saith to him again: Simon, son of John, lovest thou Me? He saith to Him: Yea, Lord, Thou knowest that I love Thee. He saith to him: Feed My lambs. He saith to him the third time: Simon, son of John, lovest thou Me? Peter was grieved because He had said to him the third time: Lovest thou Me? And he said to Him: Lord, Thou knowest all things. Thou knowest that I love Thee. He said to him: Feed My sheep.”158
Keeping the Promise. The promise that our Redeemer made to appoint Peter as the supreme leader of His Church is realized in the following passage: "Jesus said to Simon Peter, 'Simon, son of John, do you love Me more than these?' Peter answered, 'Yes, Lord, You know that I love You.' Jesus said, 'Feed My lambs.' He asked him again, 'Simon, son of John, do you love Me?' Peter replied, 'Yes, Lord, You know that I love You.' Jesus told him, 'Feed My lambs.' He asked a third time, 'Simon, son of John, do you love Me?' Peter felt hurt because Jesus asked him the third time, 'Do you love Me?' So he said, 'Lord, You know everything. You know that I love You.' Jesus said to him, 'Feed My sheep.'"158
These words were addressed by our Lord to Peter after His resurrection. The whole sheep-fold of Christ is confided to him, without any exception or limitation. Peter has jurisdiction not only over the lambs—the weak and tender portion of the flock—by which are understood the faithful; but also over the sheep, i.e., the Pastors themselves, who hold the same relations to their congregations that the sheep hold to the lambs, because they bring forth unto Jesus Christ, and nourish the spiritual lambs of the fold. To other Pastors a certain portion of the flock is assigned; to Peter the entire fold; for, never did Jesus say to any other Apostle or Bishop what He said to Peter: Feed My whole flock.
These words were spoken by our Lord to Peter after His resurrection. The entire flock of Christ is entrusted to him, without any exception or limitation. Peter has authority not just over the lambs—the weaker and more vulnerable part of the flock—referring to the faithful; but also over the sheep, i.e., the Pastors themselves, who have the same relationship to their congregations as the sheep do to the lambs, because they bring forth to Jesus Christ and nurture the spiritual lambs of the fold. Other Pastors are assigned a specific part of the flock; to Peter is given the entire flock; for, Jesus never told any other Apostle or Bishop what He told Peter: Feed My whole flock.
Candid reader, do you not profess to be a member of Christ's flock? Yes, you answer. Do you [pg 102] take your spiritual food from Peter and his successor, and do you hear the voice of Peter, or have you wandered into the fold of strangers who spurn Peter's voice? Ponder well this momentous question. For if Peter is authorized to feed the lambs of Christ's flock, the lambs should hear Peter's voice.
Candid reader, do you not claim to be a member of Christ's flock? Yes, you reply. Do you take your spiritual nourishment from Peter and his successor, and do you hear Peter's voice, or have you strayed into the fold of strangers who reject Peter's voice? Think carefully about this important question. For if Peter is authorized to feed the lambs of Christ's flock, then the lambs should hear Peter's voice.
Exercise of the Primacy. In the Acts of the Apostles, which contain almost the only Scripture narrative that exists of the Apostles subsequent to our Lord's ascension, St. Peter appears before us, like Saul among the tribes, standing head and shoulders over his brethren by the prominent part he takes in every ministerial duty.
Exercise of the Primacy. In the Acts of the Apostles, which provide almost the only biblical account of the Apostles after our Lord's ascension, St. Peter stands out, much like Saul among the tribes, taking a leading role in every ministerial duty.
The first twelve chapters of the Acts are devoted to Peter and to some of the other Apostles, the remaining chapters being chiefly occupied with the labors of the Apostles of the Gentiles. In that brief historical fragment, as well as in the Gospels, the name of Peter is everywhere pre-eminent.
The first twelve chapters of the Acts focus on Peter and a few other Apostles, while the rest primarily cover the work of the Apostles to the Gentiles. In this short historical account, just like in the Gospels, Peter's name stands out prominently.
Peter's name always stands first in the list of the Apostles, while Judas Iscariot is invariably mentioned last.159 Peter is even called by St. Matthew the first Apostle. Now Peter was first neither in age nor in priority of election, his elder brother Andrew having been chosen before him. The meaning, therefore, of the expression must be that Peter was first not only in rank and honor, but also in authority.
Peter's name always comes first on the list of the Apostles, while Judas Iscariot is always mentioned last. 159 Peter is even referred to by St. Matthew as the first apostle. However, Peter wasn't first in age or the order of selection; his older brother Andrew was chosen before him. So, the phrase must mean that Peter was first not just in rank and honor, but also in authority.
Peter is the first to make converts from the Gentile world in the persons of Cornelius and his friends.162
Peter is the first to convert people from the Gentile world in the form of Cornelius and his friends.162
When there is question of electing a successor to Judas Peter alone speaks. He points out to the Apostles and disciples the duty of choosing another to succeed the traitor. The Apostles silently acquiesce in the instructions of their leader.163
When it comes to choosing a successor to Judas, Peter is the only one who talks. He reminds the Apostles and disciples that it’s their responsibility to select someone to take the place of the traitor. The Apostles quietly agree with their leader’s guidance.163
In the Apostolic Council of Jerusalem Peter is the first whose sentiments are recorded. Before his discourse “there was much disputing.” But when he had ceased to speak “all the multitude held their peace.”164
In the Apostolic Council of Jerusalem, Peter is the first to share his thoughts. Before his speech, “there was a lot of arguing.” But once he finished speaking, "everyone in the crowd was silent."164
St. James and the other Apostles concur in the sentiments of Peter without a single dissenting voice.
St. James and the other Apostles agree with Peter's views without any disagreements.
St. James is cast into prison by Herod and afterward beheaded. He was one of the three most favored Apostles. He was the cousin of our Lord and brother of St. John. He was most dear to the faithful. Yet no extraordinary efforts are made by the faithful to rescue him from death.
St. James is thrown into prison by Herod and later beheaded. He was one of the three most favored Apostles. He was the cousin of our Lord and the brother of St. John. He was very dear to the faithful. Yet, there are no significant efforts made by the faithful to save him from death.
Peter is imprisoned about the same time. The whole Church is aroused. Prayers for his deliverance ascend to heaven, not only from Jerusalem but also from every Christian family in the land.165
Peter is locked up around the same time. The entire Church is stirred up. Prayers for his rescue are rising to heaven, not just from Jerusalem but from every Christian household in the country.165
The army of the Lord can afford to lose a chieftain in the person of James, but it cannot yet spare the commander-in-chief. The enemies of the Church had hoped that the destruction of the chief shepherd would involve the dispersion of the whole flock; therefore they redoubled their fury against the Prince of the Apostles, just as her modern enemies concentrate their shafts against [pg 104] the Pope, his successor. Does not this incident eloquently proclaim Peter's superior authority? In fact Peter figures so conspicuously in every page that his Primacy is not only admissible, but is forced on the judgment of the impartial reader.
The army of the Lord can afford to lose a leader like James, but it can’t yet let go of the commander-in-chief. The Church's enemies believed that taking out the chief shepherd would scatter the entire flock; so, they increased their attacks against the Prince of the Apostles, just like modern adversaries target the Pope, his successor. Doesn’t this situation clearly show Peter’s higher authority? In fact, Peter stands out on every page, making his Primacy not just acceptable but unavoidable for any fair-minded reader.
What are the principal objections advanced against the Primacy of Peter? They are chiefly, I may say exclusively, confined to the three following: First—That our Lord rebuked Peter. Second—That St. Paul criticised his conduct on a point not affecting doctrine, but discipline. The Apostle of the Gentiles blames St. Peter because he withdrew for a time from the society of the Gentile converts, for fear of scandalizing the newly-converted Jews.166 Third—That the supremacy of Peter conflicts with the supreme dominion of Christ.
What are the main objections raised against the Primacy of Peter? They are mainly, I might say exclusively, limited to the following three points: First—That our Lord corrected Peter. Second—That St. Paul criticized his actions on a matter that wasn't about doctrine, but about discipline. The Apostle of the Gentiles reproaches St. Peter for temporarily distancing himself from the Gentile converts out of fear of offending the newly-converted Jews. Third—That Peter's supremacy contradicts the ultimate authority of Christ.
For my part I cannot see how these objections can invalidate the claims of Peter. Was not Jesus Peter's superior? May not a superior rebuke his servant without infringing on the servant's prerogatives?
For me, I can't see how these objections can undermine Peter's claims. Wasn't Jesus superior to Peter? Can’t a superior reprimand their servant without stepping on the servant's rights?
And why could not St. Paul censure the conduct of St. Peter without questioning that superior's authority? It is not a very uncommon thing for ecclesiastics occupying an inferior position in the Church to admonish even the Pope. St. Bernard, though only a monk, wrote a work in which, with Apostolic freedom, he administers counsel to Pope Eugenius III., and cautions him against the dangers to which his eminent position exposes him. Yet no man had more reverence for any Pope than Bernard had for this great Pontiff. Cannot our Governor animadvert upon the President's conduct without impairing the President's jurisdiction?
And why couldn't St. Paul criticize St. Peter's actions without questioning his authority? It's not unusual for church officials in lower positions to advise even the Pope. St. Bernard, despite being just a monk, wrote a piece in which he freely advises Pope Eugenius III. and warns him about the risks that come with his high status. Still, no one had more respect for any Pope than Bernard had for this great leader. Can’t our Governor comment on the President's actions without undermining the President's authority?
Nay, from this very circumstance, I draw a confirming evidence of Peter's supremacy. St. Paul mentions it as a fact worthy of record that he actually withstood Peter to his face. Do you think it would be worth recording if Paul had rebuked James or John or Barnabas? By no means. If one brother rebukes another, the matter excites no special attention. But if a son rebukes his father, or if a Priest rebukes his Bishop to his face, we understand why he would consider it a fact worth relating. Hence, when St. Paul goes to the trouble of telling us that he took exception to Peter's conduct, he mentions it as an extraordinary exercise of Apostolic freedom, and leaves on our mind the obvious inference that Peter was his superior.
No, it’s precisely because of this that I see proof of Peter's authority. St. Paul points out as a significant fact that he actually confronted Peter face-to-face. Do you think it would be noteworthy if Paul had criticized James or John or Barnabas? Absolutely not. If one brother calls out another, it doesn't attract special attention. But if a son confronts his father or if a priest challenges his bishop face to face, we understand why he would think it’s worth sharing. So, when St. Paul takes the time to tell us that he disagreed with Peter's actions, he presents it as an unusual display of Apostolic freedom, leading us to the clear conclusion that Peter was his superior.
In the very same Epistle to the Galatians St. Paul plainly insinuates St. Peter's superior rank. “I went,” he says, “to Jerusalem to see Peter, and I tarried with him fifteen days.”167 Saints Chrysostom and Ambrose tell us that this was not an idle visit of ceremony, but that the object of St. Paul in making the journey was to testify his respect and honor for the chief of the Apostles. St. Jerome observes in a humorous vein that “Paul went not to behold Peter's eyes, his cheeks or his countenance, whether he was thin or stout, with nose straight or twisted, covered with hair or bald, not to observe the outward man, but to show honor to the first Apostle.”
In the same letter to the Galatians, St. Paul clearly suggests St. Peter's higher position. "I went." he says, "I went to Jerusalem to visit Peter, and I stayed with him for fifteen days."167 Saints Chrysostom and Ambrose point out that this visit was not just for show, but that St. Paul's purpose in making the trip was to express his respect and honor for the leader of the Apostles. St. Jerome humorously notes that "Paul didn't go to examine Peter's eyes, cheeks, or face; whether he was thin or heavyset, had a straight or crooked nose, had hair or was bald; he wasn't there to judge appearances, but to show respect to the first Apostle."
There are others who pretend, in spite of our Lord's declaration to the contrary, that loyalty to Peter is disloyalty to Christ, and that, by acknowledging Peter as the rock on which the Church is built, we set our Savior aside. So far from this being the case, we acknowledge Jesus [pg 106] Christ as the “chief cornerstone,” as well as the Divine Architect of the building.
There are people who pretend, despite what our Lord has said, that being loyal to Peter means being disloyal to Christ, and that by recognizing Peter as the rock on which the Church is built, we are sidelining our Savior. This couldn’t be further from the truth; we recognize Jesus [pg 106] Christ as the “key foundation,” as well as the Divine Architect of the building.
The true test of loyalty to Jesus is not only to worship Him, but to venerate even the representatives whom He has chosen. Will anyone pretend to say that my obedience to the Governor's appointee is a mark of disrespect to the Governor himself? I think our State Executive would have little faith in the allegiance of any citizen who would say to him: “Governor, I honor you personally, but your official's order I shall disregard.”
The real measure of loyalty to Jesus isn't just about worshiping Him, but also about respecting the representatives He's selected. Would anyone actually claim that my obedience to the Governor's appointee shows disrespect to the Governor himself? I believe our State Executive would question the loyalty of any citizen who told him: "Governor, I hold you in high regard personally, but I'm going to disregard your official's order."
St. Peter is called the first Bishop of Rome because he transferred his see from Antioch to Rome, where he suffered martyrdom with St. Paul.
St. Peter is referred to as the first Bishop of Rome because he moved his leadership from Antioch to Rome, where he was martyred alongside St. Paul.
We are not surprised that modern skepticism, which rejects the Divinity of Christ and denies even the existence of God, should call in question the fact that St. Peter lived and died in Rome.
We’re not surprised that today’s skepticism, which dismisses the Divinity of Christ and even questions the existence of God, should challenge the idea that St. Peter lived and died in Rome.
The reason commonly alleged for disputing this well-attested event is that the Acts of the Apostles make no mention of Peter's labors and martyrdom in Rome. For the same reason we might deny that St. Paul was beheaded in Rome; that St. John died in Ephesus, and that St. Andrew was crucified. The Scripture is silent regarding these historical records, and yet they are denied by no one.
The usual argument against this well-known event is that the Acts of the Apostles don’t mention Peter’s work and martyrdom in Rome. By the same logic, we could also claim that St. Paul wasn’t beheaded in Rome, that St. John didn’t die in Ephesus, and that St. Andrew wasn’t crucified. The Scriptures don’t talk about these historical facts either, yet no one disputes them.
The intrinsic evidence of St. Peter's first Epistle, the testimony of his immediate successors in the ministry, as well as the avowal of eminent Protestant commentators, all concur in fixing the See of Peter in Rome.
The inherent evidence of St. Peter's first letter, the testimony of his immediate successors in the ministry, and the acknowledgment of prominent Protestant commentators all agree in establishing the See of Peter in Rome.
“Babylon,” from which Peter addresses his first Epistle, is understood by learned annotators, Protestant and Catholic, to refer to Rome—the word Babylon being symbolical of the corruption then prevailing in the city of the Cæsars.
“Babylon,” from which Peter writes his first letter, is interpreted by knowledgeable scholars, both Protestant and Catholic, to mean Rome—the term Babylon symbolizing the corruption that was widespread in the city of the Caesars.
Clement, the fourth Bishop of Rome, who is mentioned in terms of praise by St. Paul; St. Ignatius, Bishop of Antioch, who died in 105; Irenæus, Origen, St. Jerome, Eusebius, the great historian, and other eminent writers testify to St. Peter's residence in Rome, while no ancient ecclesiastical writer has ever contradicted the statement.
Clement, the fourth Bishop of Rome, praised by St. Paul; St. Ignatius, Bishop of Antioch, who died in 105; Irenaeus, Origen, St. Jerome, Eusebius, the great historian, and other notable writers confirm St. Peter's time in Rome, while no early church writer has ever disputed this claim.
John Calvin, a witness above suspicion; Cave, an able Anglican critic; Grotius and other distinguished Protestant writers, do not hesitate to re-echo the unanimous voice of Catholic tradition.
John Calvin, an unimpeachable witness; Cave, a skilled Anglican critic; Grotius and other prominent Protestant writers all readily echo the collective voice of Catholic tradition.
Indeed, no historical fact will escape the shafts of incredulity, if St. Peter's residence and glorious martyrdom in Rome are called in question.
Indeed, no historical fact will escape skepticism if St. Peter's time living and his glorious martyrdom in Rome are doubted.
Chapter X.
The Supremacy of the Popes.
The Church did not die with Peter. It was destined to continue till the end of time; consequently, whatever official prerogatives were conferred on Peter were not to cease at his death, but were to be handed down to his successors from generation to generation. The Church is in all ages as much in need of a Supreme Ruler as it was in the days of the Apostles. Nay, more; as the Church is now more widely diffused than it was then, and is ruled by frailer men, it is more than ever in need of a central power to preserve its unity of faith and uniformity of discipline.
The Church didn’t end with Peter. It was meant to continue until the end of time; therefore, the official powers given to Peter didn’t stop at his death but were passed down to his successors through the generations. The Church in every age needs a Supreme Ruler just as it did in the days of the Apostles. In fact, since the Church is now more spread out than it was then and is led by more vulnerable people, it needs a central authority more than ever to maintain its unity of faith and consistency of discipline.
Whatever privileges, therefore, were conferred on Peter which may be considered essential to the government of the Church are inherited by the Bishops of Rome, as successors of the Prince of the Apostles; just as the constitutional powers given to George Washington have devolved on the present incumbent of the Presidential chair.
Whatever privileges were granted to Peter that are essential for governing the Church are passed down to the Bishops of Rome, as the successors of the Prince of the Apostles; just like the constitutional powers given to George Washington have been passed on to the current President.
Peter, it is true, besides the prerogatives inherent in his office, possessed also the gift of inspiration and the power of working miracles. These two latter gifts are not claimed by the Pope, as they were personal to Peter and by no means essential to the government of the Church. God acts toward His Church as we deal with a tender sapling. When we first plant it we water it and [pg 109] soften the clay about its roots. But when it takes deep root we leave it to the care of Nature's laws. In like manner, when Christ first planted His Church He nourished its infancy by miraculous agency; but when it grew to be a tree of fair proportions He left it to be governed by the general laws of His Providence.
Peter, it's true, besides the special rights that came with his position, also had the gift of inspiration and the ability to perform miracles. These two gifts are not claimed by the Pope because they were unique to Peter and were not necessary for running the Church. God treats His Church like we tend to a young sapling. When we first plant it, we water it and loosen the soil around its roots. But once it takes root, we let nature take its course. Similarly, when Christ first established His Church, He nurtured its early days with miraculous intervention; but as it grew into a strong tree, He handed it over to be managed by the general laws of His Providence.
From what I have said you can easily infer that the arguments in favor of Peter's Primacy have equal weight in demonstrating the supremacy of the Popes.
From what I've said, you can easily deduce that the arguments for Peter's Primacy equally support the supremacy of the Popes.
As the present question, however, is a subject of vast importance, I shall endeavor to show, from incontestable historical evidence, that the Popes have always, from the days of the Apostles, continued to exercise supreme jurisdiction not only in the Western Church till the Reformation, but also throughout the Eastern Church till the great schism of the ninth century.
As the current issue is a matter of great significance, I will try to demonstrate, using undeniable historical evidence, that the Popes have consistently maintained supreme authority since the time of the Apostles, not only in the Western Church until the Reformation but also across the Eastern Church until the major schism of the ninth century.
First—Take the question of appeals. An appeal is never made from a superior to an inferior court, nor even from one court to another of co-ordinate jurisdiction. We do not appeal from Washington to Richmond, but from Richmond to Washington. Now, if we find the See of Rome from the foundation of Christianity entertaining and deciding cases of appeal from the Oriental churches; if we find that her decision was final and irrevocable, we must conclude that the supremacy of Rome over all the churches is an undeniable fact.
First—Take the issue of appeals. An appeal is never made from a higher court to a lower one, nor even from one court to another that has equal authority. We don't appeal from Washington to Richmond, but from Richmond to Washington. Now, if we see that the See of Rome, since the start of Christianity, has been handling and resolving cases of appeal from the Eastern churches; if we find that its decisions were final and unchangeable, we must conclude that Rome's supremacy over all the churches is an undeniable fact.
Let me give you a few illustrations:
Let me give you a few examples:
To begin with Pope St. Clement, who was the third successor of St. Peter, and who is laudably mentioned by St. Paul in one of his Epistles. Some dissension and scandal having occurred in the church of Corinth, the matter is brought to the notice of Pope Clement. He at once exercises his [pg 110] supreme authority by writing letters of remonstrance and admonition to the Corinthians. And so great was the reverence entertained for these Epistles by the faithful of Corinth that, for a century later, it was customary to have them publicly read in their churches. Why did the Corinthians appeal to Rome, far away in the West, and not to Ephesus, so near home in the East, where the Apostle St. John still lived? Evidently because the jurisdiction of Ephesus was local, while that of Rome was universal.
To start with Pope St. Clement, who was the third successor of St. Peter and is praiseworthy mentioned by St. Paul in one of his letters. Some disagreements and scandals arose in the church of Corinth, and Pope Clement was made aware of the situation. He quickly exercised his supreme authority by writing letters of protest and guidance to the Corinthians. The faithful in Corinth held these letters in such high regard that, even a century later, it was common for them to be read aloud in their churches. Why did the Corinthians reach out to Rome, far in the West, instead of Ephesus, which was so close to home in the East where the Apostle St. John was still living? Clearly, it was because Ephesus had local jurisdiction, while Rome's authority was universal.
About the year 190 the question regarding the proper day for celebrating Easter was agitated in the East, and referred to Pope St. Victor I. The Eastern Church generally celebrated Easter on the day on which the Jews kept the Passover, while in the West it was observed then, as it is now, on the first Sunday after the full moon of the vernal equinox. St. Victor directs the Eastern churches, for the sake of uniformity, to conform to the practice of the West, and his instructions are universally followed.
About the year 190, the issue of the right day to celebrate Easter came up in the East and was brought to Pope St. Victor I. The Eastern Church usually celebrated Easter on the same day that the Jews observed Passover, while in the West, it was celebrated, as it is today, on the first Sunday after the full moon of the spring equinox. St. Victor instructed the Eastern churches to align with the Western practice for the sake of consistency, and his guidance was widely accepted.
St. Cyprian, Bishop of Carthage, was martyred in 258.
St. Cyprian, Bishop of Carthage, was martyred in 258.
From his appeals to Pope St. Cornelius and to Pope St. Stephen, especially on the subject of baptism, from his writings and correspondence, as well as from the whole tenor of his administration, it is quite evident that Cyprian, as well as the African Episcopate, upheld the supremacy of the Bishop of Rome.
From his appeals to Pope St. Cornelius and to Pope St. Stephen, particularly regarding baptism, as well as from his writings and letters, and throughout his leadership, it's clear that Cyprian and the African bishops supported the authority of the Bishop of Rome.
Dionysius, Bishop of Rome, about the middle of the third century, having heard that the Patriarch of Alexandria erred on some points of faith, demands an explanation of the suspected Prelate, who, in obedience to his superior, promptly vindicates his own orthodoxy.
Dionysius, Bishop of Rome, around the middle of the third century, learned that the Patriarch of Alexandria was mistaken on some points of faith. He asks the questioned Prelate for an explanation, who, following orders from his superior, quickly defends his own orthodoxy.
St. Athanasius, the great patriarch of Alexandria, appeals in the fourth century to Pope Julius I. from an unjust decision rendered against him by the Oriental Bishops, and the Pope168 reverses the sentence of the Eastern Council.
St. Athanasius, the prominent patriarch of Alexandria, appeals in the fourth century to Pope Julius I regarding an unfair decision made against him by the Eastern Bishops, and the Pope168 overturns the verdict of the Eastern Council.
St. Basil, Archbishop of Cæsarea, in the same century has recourse in his afflictions to the protection of Pope Damasus.
St. Basil, Archbishop of Cæsarea, in the same century turns to Pope Damasus for protection during his struggles.
St. John Chrysostom, Patriarch of Constantinople, appeals in the beginning of the fifth century to Pope Innocent I. for a redress of grievances inflicted on him by several Eastern Prelates, and by the Empress Eudoxia of Constantinople.
St. John Chrysostom, Patriarch of Constantinople, appeals at the start of the fifth century to Pope Innocent I. for a resolution to grievances caused by several Eastern Prelates and by Empress Eudoxia of Constantinople.
St. Cyril appeals to Pope Celestine against Nestorius; Nestorius, also, appeals to the same Pontiff, who takes the side of Cyril.
St. Cyril appeals to Pope Celestine against Nestorius; Nestorius also appeals to the same Pope, who supports Cyril.
In a Synod held in 444, St. Hilary, Archbishop of Arles, in Gaul, deposed Celidonius, Bishop of Besancon, on the ground of an alleged canonical impediment to his consecration. The Bishop appealed to the Holy See, and both he and the Metropolitan personally repaired to Rome, to submit their cause to the judgment of Pope Leo the Great. After a careful investigation, the Pontiff declared the sentence of the Synod invalid, revoked the censure, and restored the deposed Prelate to his See.
In a Synod held in 444, St. Hilary, Archbishop of Arles in Gaul, removed Celidonius, Bishop of Besancon, claiming there was a supposed canonical barrier to his consecration. The Bishop appealed to the Holy See, and both he and the Metropolitan traveled to Rome to present their case to Pope Leo the Great. After a thorough investigation, the Pope declared the Synod's decision invalid, lifted the censure, and reinstated the deposed Bishop to his position.
The same Pontiff also rebuked Hilary for having irregularly deposed Projectus from his See.
The same Pope also criticized Hilary for improperly removing Projectus from his position.
The judicial authority of the Pope is emphasized from the circumstance that Hilary was not an arrogant or a rebellious churchman, but an edifying and a zealous Prelate. He is revered by the whole Church as a canonized Saint, and after his death, Leo refers to him as Hilary of happy memory.
The Pope's judicial authority is highlighted by the fact that Hilary was neither an arrogant nor a rebellious churchman; he was a commendable and passionate Prelate. He is honored by the entire Church as a canonized Saint, and after his death, Leo refers to him as Hilary of happy memory.
Theodoret, the illustrious historian and Bishop of Cyrrhus, is condemned by the pseudo-council of Ephesus in 449, and appeals to Pope Leo in the following touching language: “I await the decision of your Apostolic See, and I supplicate your Holiness to succor me, who invoke your righteous and just tribunal; and to order me to hasten to you, and to explain to you my teaching, which follows the steps of the Apostles.... I beseech you not to scorn my application. Do not slight my gray hairs.... Above all, I entreat you to teach me whether to put up with this unjust deposition or not; for I await your sentence. If you bid me rest in what has been determined against me, I will rest, and will trouble no man more. I will look for the righteous judgment of our God and Savior. To me, as Almighty God is my Judge, honor and glory are no object, but only the scandal that has been caused; for many of the simpler sort, especially those whom I have rescued from diverse heresies, considering the See which has condemned me, suspect that perhaps I really am a heretic, being incapable themselves of distinguishing accuracy of doctrine.”169 Leo declared the deposition invalid and Theodoret was restored to his See.
Theodoret, the renowned historian and Bishop of Cyrrhus, was condemned by the false council of Ephesus in 449. He appealed to Pope Leo with the following heartfelt words: “I’m waiting for a decision from your Apostolic See, and I respectfully ask your Holiness to assist me, as I turn to your fair and just tribunal; and to guide me to come to you promptly and explain my teachings, which follow the path of the Apostles. I urge you not to ignore my request. Please don’t overlook my gray hairs. Above all, I earnestly ask you to direct me on whether I should accept this unjust removal or not; I’m looking forward to your judgment. If you instruct me to accept what has been decided against me, I will do so and will not cause any further issues. I will seek the just judgment of our God and Savior. For me, since Almighty God is my Judge, honor and glory hold no value, only the scandal that has arisen; because many of those who are less educated, especially those I have saved from various heresies, suspect—considering the See that has condemned me—that I might actually be a heretic, as they lack the ability to discern proper doctrine.”169 Leo declared the deposition invalid and Theodoret was restored to his See.
John, Abbot of Constantinople, appeals from the decision of the Patriarch of that city to Pope St. Gregory I., who reverses the sentence of the Patriarch.
John, the Abbot of Constantinople, appeals the decision of the city's Patriarch to Pope St. Gregory I., who overturns the Patriarch's ruling.
In 859 Photius addressed a letter to Pope Nicholas I., asking the Pontiff to confirm his election to the Patriarchate of Constantinople. In consequence of the Pope's conscientious refusal Photius broke off from the communion of the Catholic Church and became the author of the Greek schism.
In 859, Photius sent a letter to Pope Nicholas I, asking him to confirm his election as the Patriarch of Constantinople. After the Pope's careful refusal, Photius separated from the Catholic Church and became the architect of the Greek schism.
Here are a few examples taken at random from Church History. We see Prelates most eminent for their sanctity and learning occupying the highest position in the Eastern Church, and consequently far removed from the local influences of Rome, appealing in every period of the early Church from the decisions of their own Bishops and their Councils to the supreme arbitration of the Holy See. If this does not constitute superior jurisdiction, I have yet to learn what superior authority means.
Here are a few random examples from Church History. We see highly respected leaders known for their holiness and knowledge holding the top positions in the Eastern Church, and therefore being distanced from the local influences of Rome, seeking the ultimate judgment of the Holy See in every period of the early Church beyond the decisions of their own Bishops and Councils. If this doesn’t represent superior authority, I still need to understand what superior authority means.
Second—Christians of every denomination admit the orthodoxy of the Fathers of the first five centuries of the Church. No one has ever called in question the faith of such men as Basil, Chrysostom, Cyprian, Augustine, Jerome, Ambrose and Leo. They were the acknowledged guardians of pure doctrine, and the living representatives “of the faith once delivered to the Saints.” They were to the Church in their generation what Peter and Paul and James were to the Church in its infancy. We instinctively consult them about the faith of those times; for, to whom shall we go for the Words of eternal life, if not to them?
Second—Christians from every denomination recognize the orthodoxy of the Dads from the first five centuries of the Church. No one has ever questioned the faith of prominent figures like Basil, Chrysostom, Cyprian, Augustine, Jerome, Ambrose, and Leo. They were the accepted guardians of pure doctrine and the living representatives "of the faith that was originally given to the Saints." In their time, they served the Church much like Peter, Paul, and James did during its early days. We naturally turn to them for understanding the faith of that era; for whom else can we trust for the Words of eternal life, if not them?
Now, the Fathers of the Church, with one voice, pay homage to the Bishops of Rome as their superiors. The limited space I have allowed myself in this little volume will not permit me to give any extracts from their writings. The reader who may be unacquainted with the original language of the Fathers, or who has not their writings at hand, is referred to a work entitled, “Faith of Catholics,” where he will find, in an English translation, copious extracts from their writings vindicating the Primacy of the Popes.
Now, the Fathers of the Church all agree and acknowledge the Bishops of Rome as their leaders. The limited space I have in this small book doesn’t allow me to include any excerpts from their writings. For readers who are not familiar with the original language of the Fathers, or who don’t have their writings available, I recommend a work titled, “Faith of Catholics” where you can find a comprehensive English translation with plenty of excerpts from their writings supporting the Primacy of the Popes.
Third—Ecumenical Councils afford another eloquent vindication of Papal supremacy. An Ecumenical [pg 114] or General Council is an assemblage of Prelates representing the whole Catholic Church. A General Council is to the Church what the Executive and Legislative bodies in Washington are to the United States.
Third—Ecumenical Councils provide another strong proof of Papal authority. An Ecumenical [pg 114] or General Council is a gathering of church leaders representing the entire Catholic Church. A General Council is to the Church what the Executive and Legislative branches in Washington are to the United States.
Up to the present time nineteen Ecumenical Councils have been convened, including the Council of the Vatican. The last eleven were held in the West, and the first eight in the East. I shall pass over the Western Councils, as no one denies that they were subject to the authority of the Pope.
Up to now, nineteen Ecumenical Councils have been called, including the Council of the Vatican. The last eleven took place in the West, and the first eight in the East. I will skip over the Western Councils, as no one disputes that they were under the authority of the Pope.
I shall speak briefly of the important influence which the Holy See exercised in the eight Oriental Councils.
I will briefly discuss the significant impact that the Holy See had in the eight Oriental Councils.
The first General Council was held in Nicæa, in 325; the second, in Constantinople, 381; the third, in Ephesus, in 431; the fourth, in Chalcedon, in 451; the fifth, in Constantinople, in 553; the sixth in the same city, in 680; the seventh, in Nicæa, in 787, and the eighth, in Constantinople, in 869.
The first General Council took place in Nicaea in 325; the second was in Constantinople in 381; the third occurred in Ephesus in 431; the fourth was in Chalcedon in 451; the fifth happened in Constantinople in 553; the sixth also took place in the same city in 680; the seventh was in Nicaea in 787, and the eighth in Constantinople in 869.
The Bishops of Rome convoked these assemblages, or at least consented to their convocation; they presided by their legates over all of them, except the first and second Councils of Constantinople, and they confirmed all these eight by their authority. Before becoming a law the Acts of the Councils required the Pope's signature, just as our Congressional proceedings require the President's signature before they acquire the force of law.
The Bishops of Rome called these meetings or at least approved their organization; they were represented by their delegates at all of them, except the first and second Councils of Constantinople, and they confirmed all eight of these councils with their authority. Before becoming law, the Acts of the Councils needed the Pope's signature, just like our Congressional proceedings need the President's signature to become law.
Is not this a striking illustration of the Primacy? The Pope convenes, rules and sanctions the Synods, not by courtesy, but by right. A dignitary who calls an assembly together, who presides over its deliberations, whose signature is essential [pg 115] for confirming its Acts has surely a higher authority than the other members.
Isn't this a clear example of the Primacy? The Pope calls, leads, and approves the Synods, not just out of courtesy, but by right. A dignitary who gathers an assembly, who oversees its discussions, and whose signature is necessary for validating its decisions clearly holds more authority than the other members. [pg 115]
Fourth—I shall refer to one more historical point in support of the Pope's jurisdiction over the whole Church. It is a most remarkable fact that every nation hitherto converted from Paganism to Christianity since the days of the Apostles, has received the light of faith from missionaries who were either especially commissioned by the See of Rome, or sent by Bishops in open communion with that See. This historical fact admits of no exception. Let me particularize.
Fourth—I will mention one more historical point to support the Pope's authority over the entire Church. It's a striking fact that Every nation that has switched from Paganism to Christianity since the time of the Apostles has gained the light of faith from missionaries who were either specifically appointed by the See of Rome or sent by Bishops in open communion with that See.. This historical fact has no exceptions. Let me be specific.
Ireland's Apostle is St. Patrick. Who commissioned him? Pope St. Celestine, in the fifth century.
Ireland's Apostle is St. Patrick. Who sent him? Pope St. Celestine, in the fifth century.
St. Palladius is the Apostle of Scotland. Who sent him? The same Pontiff, Celestine.
St. Palladius is the Apostle of Scotland. Who sent him? The same Pope, Celestine.
The Anglo-Saxons received the faith from St. Augustine, a Benedictine monk, as all historians, Catholic and non-Catholic, testify. Who empowered Augustine to preach? Pope Gregory I., at the end of the sixth century.
The Anglo-Saxons accepted the faith from St. Augustine, a Benedictine monk, as all historians, both Catholic and non-Catholic, confirm. Who gave Augustine the authority to preach? Pope Gregory I, at the end of the sixth century.
St. Remigius established the faith in France, at the close of the fifth century. He was in active communion with the See of Peter.
St. Remigius established the faith in France at the end of the fifth century. He was in active communion with the See of Peter.
Flanders received the Gospel in the seventh century from St. Eligius, who acknowledged the supremacy of the reigning Pope.
Flanders got the Gospel in the seventh century from St. Eligius, who recognized the authority of the reigning Pope.
Germany and Bavaria venerate as their Apostle St. Boniface, who is popularly known in his native England by his baptismal name of Winfrid. He was commissioned by Pope Gregory II., in the beginning of the eighth century, and was consecrated Bishop by the same Pontiff.
Germany and Bavaria honor St. Boniface as their Apostle, who is commonly known in his home country of England by his baptismal name, Winfrid. He was sent by Pope Gregory II at the beginning of the eighth century and was made a Bishop by the same Pope.
In the eleventh century Norway was converted by missionaries introduced from England by the Norwegian King, St. Olave.
In the eleventh century, Norway was converted by missionaries brought over from England by the Norwegian King, St. Olave.
The conversion of Sweden was consummated in the same century by the British Apostles Saints Ulfrid and Eskill. Both of these nations immediately after their conversion commenced to pay Romescot, or a small annual tribute to the Holy See—a clear evidence that they were in communion with the Chair of Peter.170
The conversion of Sweden was completed in the same century by the British Apostles Saints Ulfrid and Eskill. Both of these nations, right after their conversion, started to pay Romescot, or a small annual tribute to the Holy See—a clear sign that they were in communion with the Chair of Peter.170
All the other nations of Europe, having been converted before the Reformation, received likewise the light of faith from Roman Catholic Missionaries, because Europe then recognized only one Christian Chief.
All the other nations of Europe, having been converted before the Reformation, also received the light of faith from Roman Catholic missionaries, because at that time, Europe recognized only one Christian leader.
Passing from Europe to Asia and America, it is undeniable that St. Francis Xavier and the other Evangelists who, in the sixteenth century, extended the Kingdom of Jesus Christ through India and Japan, were in communion with the Holy See; and that those Apostles who, in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, converted the aboriginal tribes of South America and Mexico received their commission from the Chair of Peter.
Passing from Europe to Asia and America, it’s clear that St. Francis Xavier and the other Evangelists who, in the sixteenth century, spread the Kingdom of Jesus Christ through India and Japan, were in connection with the Holy See; and that those Apostles who, in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, converted the indigenous tribes of South America and Mexico received their commission from the Chair of Peter.
But you will say: The people of the United States profess to be a Christian nation. Do you also claim them? Most certainly; for, even those American Christians who are unhappily severed from the Catholic Church are primarily indebted for their knowledge of the Gospel to missionaries in communion with the Holy See.
But you might say: The people of the United States say they are a Christian nation. Do you count them, too? Absolutely; because even those American Christians who are unfortunately separated from the Catholic Church owe their understanding of the Gospel mainly to missionaries associated with the Holy See.
The white races of North America are descended from England, Ireland, Scotland and the nations [pg 117] of Continental Europe. Those European nations having been converted by missionaries in subjection to the Holy See, it follows that, from whatever part of Europe you are descended, whatever may be your particular creed, you are indebted to the Church of Rome for your knowledge of Christianity.
The white people of North America come from England, Ireland, Scotland, and various countries in Continental Europe. These European nations were converted by missionaries under the authority of the Catholic Church, so no matter where in Europe your ancestors came from or what your specific beliefs are, you owe your understanding of Christianity to the Roman Catholic Church.
Do not these facts demonstrate the Primacy of the Pope? The Apostles of Europe and of other countries received their authority from Rome. Is not the power that sends an ambassador greater than he who is sent?
Do these facts not show the Primacy of the Pope? The Apostles of Europe and other countries received their authority from Rome. Is not the power that sends an ambassador greater than the one who is sent?
Thus we see that the name of the Pope is indelibly marked on every page of ecclesiastical history. The Sovereign Pontiff ever stands before us as commander-in-chief in the grand army of the Church. Do the bishops of the East feel themselves aggrieved at home by their Patriarchs or civil Rulers? They look for redress to Rome, as to the star of their hope. Are the Fathers and Doctors of the early Church consulted? With one voice they all pay homage to the Bishop of Rome as to their spiritual Prince. Is an Ecumenical Council to be convened in the East or West? The Pope is its leading spirit. Are new nations to be converted to the faith? There is the Holy Father clothing the missionaries with authority, and giving his blessing to the work. Are new errors to be condemned in any part of the globe? All eyes turn toward the oracle of Rome to await his anathema, and his solemn judgment reverberates throughout the length and breath of the Christian world.
Thus we see that the Pope's name is firmly etched on every page of church history. The Sovereign Pontiff always stands before us as the commander-in-chief of the grand army of the Church. Do the bishops in the East feel wronged at home by their Patriarchs or local rulers? They look to Rome for justice, as their beacon of hope. Are the early Church Fathers and Doctors consulted? They all unanimously respect the Bishop of Rome as their spiritual leader. Is there an Ecumenical Council being held in the East or West? The Pope is its guiding force. Are new nations being converted to the faith? The Holy Father empowers missionaries and blesses their work. When new errors arise anywhere in the world, all eyes turn to Rome, waiting for his condemnation, and his solemn decision echoes throughout the entire Christian world.
You might as well shut out the light of day and the air of heaven from your daily walks as exclude the Pope from his legitimate sphere in the hierarchy of the Church. The history of the [pg 118] United States with the Presidents left out would be more intelligible than the history of the Church to the exclusion of the Vicar of Christ. How, I ask, could such authority endure so long if it were a usurpation?
You might as well block out sunlight and fresh air from your daily life as exclude the Pope from his rightful place in the Church's hierarchy. The history of the United States without its Presidents would be easier to understand than the history of the Church without the Vicar of Christ. How, I ask, could such authority last for so long if it were simply a takeover?
But you will tell me: “The supremacy of the Pope has been disputed in many ages.” So has the authority of God been called in question—nay, His very existence has been denied; for, “the fool hath said in his heart there is no God.”171 Does this denial destroy the existence and dominion of God? Has not parental authority been impugned from the beginning? But by whom? By unruly children. Was David no longer king because Absalom said so?
But you might say: "The authority of the Pope has faced challenges throughout history." So has people questioned God’s authority—indeed, some have denied His very existence; as the saying goes, “The fool says in their heart, ‘There is no God.’”171 Does this denial eliminate God’s existence and rule? Hasn’t parental authority been questioned from the start? But by whom? By disobedient children. Was David any less king because Absalom claimed he wasn’t?
It is thus also with the Popes. Their parental sway has been opposed only by their undutiful sons who grew impatient of the Gospel yoke. Photius, the leader of the Greek schism, was an obedient son of the Pope until Nicholas refused to recognize his usurped authority. Henry VIII. was a stout defender of the Pope's supremacy until Clement VII. refused to legalize his adultery. Luther professed a most abject submission to the Pope till Leo X. condemned him.
It is the same with the Popes. Their parental authority has only been challenged by their rebellious followers who grew tired of the Gospel's constraints. Photius, the leader of the Greek schism, was a loyal supporter of the Pope until Nicholas refused to acknowledge his seized power. Henry VIII was a strong defender of the Pope's authority until Clement VII refused to approve his divorce. Luther showed extreme submission to the Pope until Leo X condemned him.
You cannot, my dear reader, be a loyal citizen of the United States while you deny the constitutional authority of the President. You have seen that the Bishop of Rome is appointed not by man, but by Jesus Christ, President of the Christian commonwealth. You cannot, therefore, be a true citizen of the Republic of the Church so long as you spurn the legitimate supremacy of its Divinely constituted Chief. “He that is not with Me is against Me,” says our Lord, “and he that gathereth not with Me scattereth.” How can you [pg 119] be with Christ if you are against His Vicar?
You can't, my dear reader, be a loyal citizen of the United States while denying the constitutional authority of the President. You've seen that the Bishop of Rome is appointed not by people, but by Jesus Christ, the leader of the Christian community. Therefore, you can't be a true citizen of the Church as long as you reject the rightful authority of its Divinely appointed Leader. "Whoever is not with Me is against Me," says our Lord, "Anyone who doesn't gather with me is scattering." How can you [pg 119] be with Christ if you are against His representative?
The great evil of our times is the unhappy division existing among the professors of Christianity, and from thousands of hearts a yearning cry goes forth for unity of faith and union of churches.
The major issue of our times is the unfortunate division among Christians, and from countless hearts, there is a deep longing for unity in faith and the unity of churches.
It was, no doubt, with this laudable view that the Evangelical Alliance assembled in New York in the fall of 1873. The representatives of the different religious communions hoped to effect a reunion. But they signally and lamentably failed. Indeed, the only result which followed from the alliance was the creation of a new sect under the auspices of Dr. Cummins. That reverend gentleman, with the characteristic modesty of all religious reformers, was determined to have a hand in improving the work of Jesus Christ; and, like the other reformers, he said, with those who built the tower of Babel: “Let us make our name famous before”172 our dust is scattered to the wind.
It was certainly with this commendable intention that the Evangelical Alliance met in New York in the fall of 1873. Representatives from various religious groups aimed to achieve a reunion. However, they unfortunately and sadly failed. In fact, the only outcome of the alliance was the formation of a new sect led by Dr. Cummins. That reverend gentleman, with the typical modesty of all religious reformers, was eager to contribute to the work of Jesus Christ; and, like other reformers, he declared, with those who built the Tower of Babel: "Let's make our name well-known."172 our dust is scattered to the wind.
The Alliance failed, because its members had no common platform to stand on. There was no voice in that assembly that could say with authority: “Thus saith the Lord.”
The Alliance failed because its members lacked a common platform. There was no one in that gathering who could speak with authority: “Thus says the Lord.”
I heartily join in this prayer for Christian unity, and gladly would surrender my life for such a consummation. But I tell you that Jesus Christ has pointed out the only means by which this unity can be maintained, viz: the recognition of Peter and his successors as the Head of the Church. Build upon this foundation and you will not erect a tower of Babel, nor build upon sand. If all Christian sects were united with the centre of unity, then the scattered hosts of Christendom would form an army which atheism and infidelity could not long withstand. Then, indeed, all could exclaim with Balaam: “How beautiful are thy [pg 120] tabernacles, O Jacob, and thy tents, O Israel!”173
I wholeheartedly join in this prayer for Christian unity and would gladly give my life for such a cause. But I tell you that Jesus Christ has shown us the only way to maintain this unity: the acceptance of Peter and his successors as the Head of the Church. Build on this foundation, and you won’t create a tower of Babel or build on sand. If all Christian denominations united with this center of unity, the scattered followers of Christ would form an army that atheism and disbelief could not withstand for long. Then, indeed, everyone could shout with Balaam: "How beautiful are your [pg 120]tabernacles, O Jacob, and your tents, O Israel!"173
Let us pray that the day may be hastened when religious dissensions will cease; when all Christians will advance with united front, under one common leader, to plant the cross in every region and win new kingdoms to Jesus Christ.
Let’s hope for the day when religious disagreements come to an end; when all Christians will move forward together, united under one common leader, to spread the cross across every area and bring new domains to Jesus Christ.
Chapter 11.
Papal Infallibility.
As the doctrine of Papal Infallibility is strangely misapprehended by our separated brethren, because it is grievously misrepresented by those who profess to be enlightened ministers of the Gospel, I shall begin by stating what Infallibility does not mean, and shall then explain what it really is.
As the concept of Papal Infallibility is often misunderstood by our separated brothers and sisters, mainly due to its misrepresentation by those who claim to be knowledgeable ministers of the Gospel, I will start by explaining what Infallibility does not mean, and then clarify what it actually is.
First—The infallibility of the Popes does not signify that they are inspired. The Apostles were endowed with the gift of inspiration, and we accept their writings as the revealed Word of God.
First—The infallibility of the Popes does not mean that they are inspired. The Apostles were given the gift of inspiration, and we accept their writings as the revealed Word of God.
No Catholic, on the contrary, claims that the Pope is inspired or endowed with Divine revelation properly so called.
No Catholic, on the other hand, claims that the Pope is inspired or granted Divine revelation in the strict sense.
“For the Holy Spirit was not promised to the successors of Peter in order that they might spread abroad new doctrine which He reveals, but that, under His assistance, they might guard inviolably, and with fidelity explain, the revelation or deposit of faith handed down by the Apostles.”174
“The Holy Spirit wasn’t promised to Peter’s successors to introduce new teachings revealed by Him, but to aid them in faithfully protecting and explaining the teachings or deposit of faith passed down by the Apostles.”174
Second—Infallibility does not mean that the Pope is impeccable or specially exempt from liability to sin. The Popes have been, indeed, with few exceptions, men of virtuous lives. Many of them are honored as martyrs. Seventy-nine out [pg 122] of the two hundred and fifty-nine that sat on the chair of Peter are invoked upon our altars as saints eminent for their holiness.
Second—Infallibility doesn’t mean that the Pope is flawless or somehow immune to sin. The Popes have generally been men of virtuous lives, with few exceptions. Many of them are recognized as martyrs. Seventy-nine out of the two hundred and fifty-nine who have held the position of Peter are commemorated on our altars as saints known for their holiness.
The avowed enemies of the Church charge only five or six Popes with immorality. Thus, even admitting the truth of the accusations brought against them, we have forty-three virtuous to one bad Pope, while there was a Judas Iscariot among the twelve Apostles.
The openly hostile critics of the Church accuse only five or six Popes of being immoral. So, even if we accept the truth of those accusations, we have forty-three good Popes for every one bad one, just as there was a Judas Iscariot among the twelve Apostles.
But although a vast majority of the Sovereign Pontiffs should have been so unfortunate as to lead vicious lives, this circumstance would not of itself impair the validity of their prerogatives, which are given not for the preservation of their morals, but for the guidance of their judgment; for, there was a Balaam among the Prophets, and a Caiphas among the High Priests of the Old Law.
But even if a large majority of the Sovereign Pontiffs have been unfortunate enough to lead immoral lives, that alone wouldn’t undermine the validity of their privileges, which are granted not for the sake of their personal morality, but for the purpose of guiding their judgment; after all, there was a Balaam among the Prophets, and a Caiphas among the High Priests of the Old Law.
The present illustrious Pontiff is a man of no ordinary sanctity. He has already filled the highest position in the Church for upwards of thirty years, “a spectacle to the world, to angels and to men,” and no man can point out a stain upon his moral character.
The current esteemed Pope is a man of exceptional holiness. He has held the highest position in the Church for over thirty years, "a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to people," and nobody can identify any blemish on his moral character.
And yet Pius IX., like his predecessors, confesses his sins every week. Each morning, at the beginning of Mass, he says at the foot of the altar, “I confess to Almighty God, and to His Saints, that I have sinned exceedingly in thought, word and deed.” And at the Offertory of the Mass he says: “Receive, O Holy Father, almighty, everlasting God, this oblation which I, Thy unworthy servant, offer for my innumerable sins, offences and negligences.”
And yet Pius IX, like his predecessors, confesses his sins every week. Each morning, at the start of Mass, he says at the foot of the altar, "I confess to Almighty God and to His Saints that I have greatly sinned in my thoughts, words, and actions." And at the Offertory of the Mass, he says: "Receive, O Holy Father, almighty, eternal God, this offering that I, Your unworthy servant, bring for my many sins, wrongdoings, and oversights."
With these facts before their eyes, I cannot comprehend how ministers of the Gospel betray so much ignorance, or are guilty of so much malice, [pg 123] as to proclaim from their pulpits, which ought to be consecrated to truth, that Infallibility means exemption from sin. I do not see how they can benefit their cause by so flagrant perversions of truth.
With these facts in front of them, I can’t understand how ministers of the Gospel show so much ignorance or are guilty of such malice, [pg 123] by declaring from their pulpits, which should be dedicated to truth, that Infallibility means being free from sin. I don’t see how they can help their cause with such blatant distortions of the truth.
Third—Bear in mind, also, that this Divine assistance is guaranteed to the Pope not in his capacity as private teacher, but only in his official capacity, when he judges of faith and morals as Head of the Church. If a Pope, for instance, like Benedict XIV. were to write a treatise on Canon Law his book would be as much open to criticism as that of any Doctor of the Church.
Third—Keep in mind that this Divine assistance is guaranteed to the Pope not when he acts as a private teacher, but only in his official role, when he makes judgments on faith and morals as the Head of the Church. For example, if a Pope like Benedict XIV were to write a treatise on Canon Law, his book would be just as open to criticism as any Doctor of the Church's work.
Fourth—Finally, the inerrability of the Popes, being restricted to questions of faith and morals, does not extend to the natural sciences, such as astronomy or geology, unless where error is presented under the false name of science, and arrays itself against revealed truth.175 It does not, therefore, concern itself about the nature and motions of the planets. Nor does it regard purely political questions, such as the form of government a nation ought to adopt, or for what candidates we ought to vote.
Fourth—Finally, the infallibility of the Popes, which is limited to matters of faith and morals, does not apply to the natural sciences, like astronomy or geology, unless a mistake is falsely presented as science and contradicts revealed truth.175 It does not, therefore, address the nature and movements of the planets. Nor does it deal with purely political issues, such as what type of government a nation should have or which candidates we should vote for.
The Pope's Infallibility, therefore, does not in any way trespass on civil authority; for the Pope's jurisdiction belongs to spiritual matters, while the duty of the State is to provide for the temporal welfare of its subjects.
The Pope's Infallibility, therefore, does not interfere with civil authority at all; the Pope's jurisdiction pertains to spiritual matters, while the State's responsibility is to ensure the temporal welfare of its citizens.
What, then, is the real doctrine of Infallibility? It simply means that the Pope, as successor of St. Peter, Prince of the Apostles, by virtue of the promises of Jesus Christ, is preserved from error of judgment when he promulgates to the Church a decision on faith or morals.
What, then, is the actual teaching of Infallibility? It just means that the Pope, as the successor of St. Peter, the leader of the Apostles, is kept from making mistakes in judgment when he announces a decision about faith or morals to the Church, thanks to the promises made by Jesus Christ.
The Pope, therefore, be it known, is not the [pg 124] maker of the Divine law; he is only its expounder. He is not the author of revelation, but only its interpreter. All revelation came from God alone through His inspired ministers, and it was complete in the beginning of the Church. The Holy Father has no more authority than you or I to break one iota of the Scripture, and he is equally with us the servant of the Divine law.
The Pope, therefore, should be understood as not being the [pg 124] creator of Divine law; he is only its interpreter. He is not the author of revelation, but merely its clarifier. All revelation came from God alone through His inspired ministers, and it was complete at the beginning of the Church. The Holy Father has no more authority than you or I to change even a single letter of Scripture, and he is just as much a servant of Divine law as we are.
In a word, the Sovereign Pontiff is to the Church, though in a more eminent degree, what the Supreme Court is to the United States. We have an instrument called the Constitution of the United States, which is the charter of our civil rights and liberties. If a controversy arise regarding a constitutional clause, the question is referred in the last resort, to the Supreme Court at Washington. The Chief Justice, with his associate judges, examines into the case and then pronounces judgment upon it; and this decision is final, irrevocable and practically infallible.
In short, the Pope is to the Church what the Supreme Court is to the United States, but in a more significant way. We have a document called the Constitution of the United States, which serves as the foundation for our civil rights and freedoms. If a disagreement arises about a constitutional issue, it is ultimately referred to the Supreme Court in Washington. The Chief Justice, along with the other judges, looks into the case and then delivers a ruling; this decision is final, unchangeable, and effectively infallible.
If there were no such court to settle constitutional questions, the Constitution itself would soon become a dead letter. Every litigant would conscientiously decide the dispute in his own favor and anarchy, separation and civil war would soon follow. But by means of this Supreme Court disputes are ended, and the political union of the States is perpetuated. There would have been no civil war in 1861 had our domestic quarrel been submitted to the legitimate action of our highest court of judicature, instead of being left to the arbitrament of the sword.
If there weren't a court to resolve constitutional issues, the Constitution would quickly become irrelevant. Every person involved in a dispute would try to win for themselves, leading to chaos, division, and civil war. However, the Supreme Court resolves these disputes and maintains the political unity of the States. There wouldn't have been a civil war in 1861 if our domestic conflict had been addressed through the rightful actions of our highest court instead of resorting to violence.
When a dispute arises in the Church regarding the sense of Scripture the subject is referred to the Pope for final adjudication. The Sovereign Pontiff, before deciding the case, gathers around him his venerable colleagues, the Cardinals of the Church; or he calls a council of his associate judges of faith, the Bishops of Christendom; or he has recourse to other lights which the Holy Ghost may suggest to him. Then, after mature and prayerful deliberation, he pronounces judgment and his sentence is final, irrevocable and infallible.
When there's a disagreement in the Church about the meaning of Scripture, the matter is sent to the Pope for a final decision. The Sovereign Pontiff, before making a decision, gathers his esteemed colleagues, the Cardinals of the Church; or he calls a council of his fellow judges of faith, the Bishops of Christendom; or he seeks guidance from other insights that the Holy Spirit may provide him. Then, after careful and prayerful consideration, he announces his judgment, which is final, irrevocable, and infallible.
If the Catholic Church were not fortified by this Divinely-established supreme tribunal, she would be broken up, like the sects around her, into a thousand fragments and religious anarchy would soon follow. But by means of this infallible court her marvellous unity is preserved throughout the world. This doctrine is the keystone in the arch of Catholic faith, and, far from arousing opposition, it ought to command the unqualified admiration of every reflecting mind.
If the Catholic Church didn’t have this Divinely-established supreme tribunal supporting it, it would be shattered, like the sects around it, into countless fragments, leading to religious chaos. But through this infallible court, its incredible unity is maintained worldwide. This doctrine is the key element of Catholic faith, and instead of provoking opposition, it should earn the complete admiration of everyone who thinks critically.
These explanations being premised, let us now briefly consider the grounds of the doctrine itself.
With these explanations in place, let's now briefly look at the basis of the doctrine itself.
The following passages of the Gospel, spoken at different times, were addressed exclusively to Peter: “Thou art Peter; and on this rock I will build My Church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it.”176 “I, the Supreme Architect of the universe,” says our Savior, “will establish a Church which is to last till the end of time. I will lay the foundation of this Church so deep and strong on the rock of truth that the winds and storms of error shall not prevail against it. Thou, O Peter, shalt be the foundation of this [pg 126] Church. It shall never fall, because thou shalt never be shaken; and thou shalt never be shaken, because thou shalt rest on Me, the rock of truth.” The Church, of which Peter is the foundation, is declared to be impregnable—that is, proof against error. How can you suppose an immovable edifice built on a tottering foundation? For it is not the building that sustains the foundation, but it is the foundation that supports the building.
The following passages from the Gospel, spoken at different times, were directed solely to Peter: "You are Peter, and on this rock, I will build My Church, and the gates of hell will not overpower it."176 "I, the Supreme Architect of the universe," says our Savior, "I will build a Church that will endure until the end of time. I will establish this Church on a solid foundation of truth so deep and strong that the winds and storms of falsehood won't prevail against it. You, Peter, will be the foundation of this [pg 126]Church. It will never fall, because you will remain steady; and you will remain steady because you will stand on Me, the rock of truth." The Church, of which Peter is the foundation, is said to be unshakeable—meaning it is immune to error. How can you think of a solid building built on a shaky foundation? For it is not the building that holds up the foundation, but the foundation that supports the building.
“And I will give to thee the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven.”177 Thou shalt hold the keys of truth with which to open to the faithful the treasures of heavenly science. “Whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound also in Heaven.”178 The judgment which thou shalt pronounce on earth I will ratify in heaven. Surely the God of Truth is incapable of sanctioning an untruthful judgment.
“And I will give you the keys to the Kingdom of Heaven.”177 You will hold the keys of truth that allow you to open the treasures of heavenly knowledge for the faithful. "Whatever you tie up on Earth will be tied up in Heaven."178 The judgments you make on earth I will confirm in heaven. Certainly, the God of Truth cannot approve an untrue judgment.
“Behold, Satan hath desired to have you (My Apostles), that he may sift you as wheat. But I have prayed for thee (Peter) that thy faith fail not; and thou, being once converted, confirm thy brethren.”179 It is worthy of note that Jesus prays only for Peter. And why for Peter in particular? Because on his shoulders was to rest the burden of the Church. Our Lord prays for two things: First—That the faith of Peter and of his successors might not fail. Second—That Peter would confirm his brethren in the faith, “in order,” as St. Leo says, “that the strength given by Christ to Peter should descend on the Apostles.”
“Listen, Satan has wanted to have you (My Apostles) so he can sift you like wheat. But I have prayed for you (Peter) that your faith won’t fail; and once you turn back, strengthen your brothers.”179 It's important to note that Jesus prays specifically for Peter. Why just for Peter? Because he would carry the weight of the Church. Our Lord prays for two things: First—That the faith of Peter and his successors would remain strong. Second—That Peter would strengthen his brothers in their faith, “in order” as St. Leo puts it, "so that the strength that Christ gave to Peter would be passed on to the Apostles."
We know that the prayer of Jesus is always heard. Therefore the faith of Peter will always be firm. He was destined to be the oracle which all were to consult. Hence we always find him the [pg 127] prominent figure among the Apostles, the first to speak, the first to act on every occasion. He was to be the guiding star that was to lead the rest of the faithful in the path of truth. He was to be in the hierarchy of the Church what the sun is in the planetary system—the centre around which all would revolve. And is it not a beautiful spectacle, in harmony with our ideas of God's providence, to behold in His Church a counterpart of the starry system above us? There every planet moves in obedience to a uniform law, all are regulated by one great luminary. So, in the spiritual order, we see every member of the Church governed by one law, controlled by one voice, and that voice subject to God.
The prayer of Jesus is always heard. So, Peter's faith will always be strong. He was meant to be the one everyone would turn to for guidance. That’s why he’s often seen as a key figure among the Apostles, the first to speak and act in every situation. He was meant to be the guiding star, leading the faithful along the path of truth. In the Church, he was to be like the sun in the solar system—the center around which everything revolves. Isn’t it a beautiful sight, reflecting our understanding of God’s providence, to see in His Church a mirror of the starry system above us? Every planet moves in harmony under a single law, all regulated by one great light. Similarly, in the spiritual realm, we see every member of the Church governed by one law, directed by one voice, and that voice is ultimately under God's authority.
“Feed My lambs; feed My sheep.”180 Peter is appointed by our Lord the universal shepherd of His flock—of the sheep and of the lambs—that is, shepherd of the Bishops and Priests as well as of the people. The Bishops are shepherds, in reference to their flocks; they are sheep, in reference to the Pope, who is the shepherd of shepherds. The Pope, as shepherd, must feed the flock not with the poison of error, but with the healthy food of sound doctrine; for he is not a shepherd, but a hireling, who administers pernicious food to his flock.
"Feed My lambs; take care of My sheep."180 Peter is chosen by our Lord as the universal shepherd of His flock—which includes both the sheep and the lambs. This means he is the shepherd not just of the people, but also of the Bishops and Priests. The Bishops act as shepherds in relation to their congregations; they are seen as sheep when it comes to the Pope, who is the shepherd of all shepherds. The Pope, in his role as shepherd, must nourish the flock with the healthy food of sound doctrine, not with the poison of false teachings; otherwise, he is not a true shepherd, but a hired hand who gives harmful food to his flock.
Among the General Councils of the Church already held I shall mention only three, as the acts of these Councils are amply sufficient to vindicate the unerring character of the See of Rome and the Roman Pontiffs. I wish also to call your attention to three facts: First—That none of these Councils were held in Rome; Second—That one of them assembled in the East, viz: in Constantinople; and, Third—That in every one of [pg 128] them the Oriental and the Western Bishops met for the purpose of reunion.
Among the General Councils of the Church that have already taken place, I’ll mention just three, as the actions of these Councils are more than enough to support the unwavering authority of the See of Rome and the Roman Pontiffs. I also want to highlight three important facts: First—None of these Councils were held in Rome; Second—One of them convened in the East, specifically in Constantinople; and Third—In each of them, the Eastern and Western Bishops came together with the goal of unity. [pg 128]
The Eighth General Council, held in Constantinople in 869, contains the following solemn profession of faith: “Salvation primarily depends upon guarding the rule of right faith. And since we cannot pass over the words of our Lord Jesus Christ, who says, ‘Thou art Peter, and on this rock I will build My Church,’ what was said is confirmed by facts, because in the Apostolic See the Catholic religion has always been preserved immaculate, and holy doctrine has been proclaimed. Not wishing, then, to be separated from this faith and doctrine, we hope to merit to be in the one communion which the Apostolic See preaches, in which See is the full and true solidity of the Christian religion.”
The Eighth General Council, held in Constantinople in 869, includes the following solemn statement of faith: "Salvation greatly depends on upholding the principles of genuine faith. We can’t overlook the words of our Lord Jesus Christ, who says, ‘You are Peter, and on this rock I will build My Church,’ which is supported by evidence. In the Apostolic See, the Catholic faith has always been maintained in its purity, and holy teachings have been declared. Therefore, not wanting to be separated from this faith and doctrine, we hope to be worthy of being part of the one communion that the Apostolic See represents, where the complete and true foundation of the Christian religion lies."
This Council clearly declares that immaculate doctrine has always been preserved and preached in the Roman See. But how could this be said of her, if the Roman See ever fell into error, and how could that See be preserved from error, if the Roman Pontiffs presiding over it ever erred in faith?
This Council clearly states that flawless belief has always has been preserved and taught in the Roman See. But how could this be true for her, if the Roman See ever made mistakes, and how could that See avoid error if the Roman Pontiffs in charge of it ever strayed in faith?
In the Second General Council of Lyons (1274), the Greek Bishops made the following profession of faith: “The holy Roman Church possesses full primacy and principality over the universal Catholic Church, which primacy, with the plenitude of power, she truly and humbly acknowledges to have received from our Lord Himself, in the person of Blessed Peter, Prince or Head of the Apostles, whose successor the Roman Pontiff is; and as the Roman See, above all others, is bound to defend the truth of faith, so, also, if any questions on faith arise, they ought to be defined by her judgment.”
In the Second General Council of Lyons (1274), the Greek Bishops made the following profession of faith: "The Holy Roman Church has complete primacy and authority over the universal Catholic Church. This primacy, along with the fullness of power, is something she genuinely and humbly acknowledges as having been granted by our Lord Himself, through Blessed Peter, the Prince or Head of the Apostles, whose successor is the Roman Pontiff. Furthermore, since the Roman See is required to defend the truth of faith above all others, any questions regarding faith that come up should be answered by her judgment."
Here the Council of Lyons avows that the Roman Pontiffs have the power to determine definitely, and without appeal, any questions of faith which may arise in the Church; in other words, the Council acknowledges them to be the supreme and infallible arbiters of faith.
Here the Council of Lyons states that the Roman Pontiffs have the authority to decide definitively, and without appeal, any issues of faith that may come up in the Church; in other words, the Council recognizes them as the highest and infallible judges of faith.
“We define,” says the Council of Florence (1439), at which also were present the Bishops of the Greek and the Latin Church, “we define that the Roman Pontiff is the successor of the Blessed Peter, Prince of the Apostles, and the true Vicar of Christ, the Head of the whole Church, the Father and Doctor of all Christians, and we declare that to him, in the person of Blessed Peter, was given, by Jesus Christ our Savior, full power to feed, rule and govern the universal Church.”
"We define," says the Council of Florence (1439), which was also attended by the Bishops of the Greek and Latin Churches, "We define that the Roman Pontiff is the successor of the Blessed Peter, the Prince of the Apostles, and the true Vicar of Christ, the Head of the entire Church, the Father and Teacher of all Christians. We declare that to him, representing Blessed Peter, Jesus Christ our Savior has given complete authority to feed, guide, and govern the universal Church."
The Pope is here called the true Vicar or representative of Christ in this lower kingdom of His Church militant—that is, the Pope is the organ of our Savior, and speaks His sentiments in faith and morals. But if the Pope erred in faith and morals he would no longer be Christ's Vicar and true representative. Our minister in England, for instance, would not truly represent our Government if he was not the organ of its sentiments. The Roman Pontiff is called the Head of the whole Church—that is, the visible Head. Now the Church, which is the Body of Christ, is infallible. It is, as St. Paul says, “without spot or wrinkle, or any such thing.” But how can you suppose an infallible body with a fallible head? How can an erring head conduct a body in the unerring ways of truth and justice?
The Pope is referred to as the true Vicar or representative of Christ in this earthly realm of His Church fighting the good fight—meaning the Pope is the voice of our Savior, sharing His views on faith and morality. However, if the Pope were to make mistakes in faith or morals, he would no longer be Christ's Vicar and true representative. Our minister in England, for example, wouldn't genuinely represent our Government if he didn’t convey its views. The Roman Pontiff is known as the Heading of the entire Church—that is, the visible Head. The Church, being the Body of Christ, is infallible. As St. Paul says, "without any blemish or flaws, or anything like that." But how can you imagine an infallible body with a fallible head? How can a head that makes mistakes guide a body along the flawless paths of truth and justice?
He is declared by the same Council to be the Father and Doctor of all Christians. How can you expect an unerring family under an erring [pg 130] Father? The Pope is called the universal teacher or doctor. Teacher of what? Of truth, not of error. Error is to the mind what poison is to the body. You do not call poison food; neither can you call error doctrine. The Pope, as universal teacher, must always give to the faithful not the poisonous food of error, but the sound aliment of pure doctrine.
He is recognized by the same Council as the Dad and Doctor of all Christians. How can you expect a flawless family under a flawed [pg 130] Father? The Pope is referred to as the universal teacher or doctor. Teacher of what? Of truth, not of falsehood. Falsehood is to the mind what poison is to the body. You wouldn’t call poison food; likewise, you can’t call falsehood doctrine. The Pope, as the universal teacher, must always provide the faithful not with the toxic food of falsehood but with the healthy nourishment of pure doctrine.
In fine, the Pope is also styled the Chief Pilot of the Church. It was not without a mysterious significance that our Lord entered Peter's bark instead of that of any of the other Apostles. This bark, our Lord has pledged Himself, shall never sink nor depart from her true course. How can you imagine a stormproof, never-varying bark under the charge of a fallible Pilot?
In short, the Pope is also referred to as the Head Pilot of the Church. There was a deep significance when our Lord chose to enter Peter's boat instead of those of the other Apostles. Our Lord has promised that this boat will never sink or stray from its true path. How can you picture an unshakeable, always-steady boat being guided by a fallible Pilot?
But did not the Vatican Council in promulgating the definition of Papal Infallibility in 1870, create a new doctrine of revelation? And did not the Church thereby forfeit her glorious distinction of being always unchangeable in her teaching?
But didn't the Vatican Council, when it declared the definition of Papal Infallibility in 1870, create a new doctrine of revelation? And didn't the Church then lose her glorious distinction of always being unchangeable in her teachings?
The Council did not create a new creed, but rather confirmed the old one. It formulated into an article of faith a truth which in every age had been accepted by the Catholic world because it had been implicitly contained in the deposit of revelation.
The Council didn’t make a new creed but reaffirmed the old one. It shaped a truth that has been accepted by the Catholic world throughout history into an article of faith because it was implicitly included in the deposit of revelation.
I may illustrate this point by referring again to our Supreme Court. When the Chief Justice, with his colleagues, decides a constitutional question, his decision, though presented in a new shape, cannot be called a new doctrine, because it is based on the letter and spirit of the Constitution.
I can illustrate this point by referring again to our Supreme Court. When the Chief Justice, along with his colleagues, decides on a constitutional question, his decision, even if it's presented in a new way, can't be considered a new doctrine because it's rooted in the letter and spirit of the Constitution.
In like manner, when the Church issues a new dogma of faith, that decree is nothing more than a new form of expressing an old doctrine, because the decision must be drawn from the revealed Word of God.
In the same way, when the Church announces a new dogma of faith, that declaration is just a new way of stating an old doctrine, since the decision has to be based on the revealed Word of God.
The course pursued by the Church, regarding the infallibility of the Pope was practiced by her in reference to the Divinity of Jesus Christ. Our Savior was acknowledged to be God from the beginning of the Church. Yet His Divinity was not formally defined till the Council of Nicæa in the fourth century, and it would not have been defined even then had it not been denied by Arius. And who will have the presumption to say that the belief in the Divinity of our Lord had its origin in the fourth century?
The path taken by the Church concerning the Pope's infallibility was applied to the Divinity of Jesus Christ. From the start, our Savior was recognized as God by the Church. However, His Divinity wasn't officially defined until the Council of Nicaea in the fourth century, and it wouldn't have been defined even then if it hadn't been challenged by Arius. And who would dare to claim that the belief in our Lord's Divinity began in the fourth century?
The following has always been the practice prevailing in the Church of God from the beginning of her history. Whenever Bishops or National Councils promulgated doctrines or condemned errors they always transmitted their decrees to Rome for confirmation or rejection. What Rome approved, the universal Church approved; what Rome condemned, the Church condemned.
The following has always been the practice in the Church of God since its inception. Whenever Bishops or National Councils declared doctrines or condemned errors, they always sent their decisions to Rome for approval or rejection. What Rome accepted, the universal Church accepted; what Rome rejected, the Church rejected.
Thus, in the third century, Pope St. Stephen reverses the decision of St. Cyprian, of Carthage, and of a council of African bishops regarding a question of baptism.
Thus, in the third century, Pope St. Stephen changes the decision made by St. Cyprian of Carthage and a council of African bishops about a question of baptism.
Pope St. Innocent I., in the fifth century, condemns the Pelagian heresy, in reference to which St. Augustine wrote this memorable sentence: “The acts of two councils were sent to the Apostolic See, whence an answer was returned. The question is ended. Would to God that the error also had ceased.”
Pope St. Innocent I, in the fifth century, condemned the Pelagian heresy, to which St. Augustine wrote this famous sentence: "The actions of two councils were sent to the Apostolic See, and a response was provided. The issue is resolved. I pray to God that the error has also come to an end."
In the fourteenth century Gregory XI. condemns the heresy of Wycliffe.
In the fourteenth century, Gregory XI condemns the heresy of Wycliffe.
Pope Leo X., in the sixteenth, anathematizes Luther.
Pope Leo X, in the sixteenth century, condemns Luther.
Innocent X., in the seventeenth, at the solicitation of the French Episcopate, condemns the subtle errors of the Jansenists, and in the nineteenth [pg 132] century Pius IX. promulgates the doctrine of the Immaculate Conception.
Innocent X, in the seventeenth century, at the request of the French bishops, condemns the nuanced errors of the Jansenists, and in the nineteenth century, Pius IX proclaims the doctrine of the Immaculate Conception.
Here we find the Popes in various ages condemning heresies and proclaiming doctrines of faith; and they could not in a stronger manner assert their infallibility than by so defining doctrines of faith and condemning errors. We also behold the Church of Christendom ever saying Amen to the decisions of the Bishops of Rome. Hence it is evident that, in every age, the Church recognized the Popes as infallible teachers.
Here we see the Popes throughout different times condemning heresies and declaring doctrines of faith; and they couldn't assert their infallibility more strongly than by defining doctrines of faith and condemning errors. We also observe the Church of Christendom always agreeing with the decisions of the Bishops of Rome. Thus, it is clear that, in every era, the Church acknowledged the Popes as infallible teachers.
Every independent government must have a supreme tribunal regularly sitting to interpret its laws, and to decide cases of controversy likely to arise. Thus we have in Washington the Supreme Court of the United States.
Every independent government must have a top court that meets regularly to interpret its laws and settle disputes that may come up. That's why we have the Supreme Court of the United States in Washington.
Now the Catholic Church is a complete and independent organization, as complete in its spiritual sphere as the United States Government is in the temporal order. The Church has its own laws, its own autonomy and government.
Now the Catholic Church is a fully independent organization, as complete in its spiritual realm as the United States Government is in the secular world. The Church has its own laws, its own autonomy, and its own governance.
The Church, therefore, like civil powers, must have a permanent and stationary supreme tribunal to interpret its laws and to determine cases of religious controversy.
The Church, like civil authorities, needs a permanent and fixed supreme court to interpret its laws and handle cases of religious disputes.
What constitutes this permanent supreme court of the Church? Does it consist of the Bishops assembled in General Council? No; because this is not an ordinary but an extraordinary tribunal which meets, on an average, only once in a hundred years.
What makes up this permanent supreme court of the Church? Is it made up of the Bishops gathered in General Council? No; because this isn't an ordinary but an extraordinary tribunal that meets, on average, only once every hundred years.
Is it composed of the Bishops scattered throughout the world? By no means, because it would be impracticable to consult all the Bishops of Christendom upon every issue that might arise in the Church. The poison of error would easily spread through the body of the Church before a decision [pg 133] could be rendered by the Prelates dispersed throughout the globe. The Pope, then, as Head of the Catholic Church, constitutes, with just reason, this supreme tribunal.
Is it made up of the Bishops scattered around the world? Not at all, because it would be impossible to consult all the Bishops of Christendom on every issue that comes up in the Church. The spread of falsehood would quickly infect the body of the Church before a decision could be made by the Bishops spread across the globe. Therefore, the Pope, as the Head of the Catholic Church, rightfully makes up this highest court. [pg 133]
And as the office of the Church is to guide men into all truth, and to preserve them from all error, it follows that he who is appointed to watch over the constitution of the Church must be infallible, or exempt from error in his official capacity as judge of faith and morals. The prerogatives of the Pope must be commensurate with the nature of the constitution which he has to uphold. The constitution is Divine and must have a Divinely protected interpreter.
And since the role of the Church is to lead people to the truth and keep them safe from errors, it stands to reason that the person tasked with overseeing the Church's structure must be infallible or free from mistakes in his official role as the judge of faith and morals. The authority of the Pope should match the nature of the structure he is responsible for maintaining. This structure is Divine and needs an interpreter who is Divinely protected.
But you will tell me that infallibility is too great a prerogative to be conferred on man. I answer: Has not God, in former times, clothed His Apostles with powers far more exalted? They were endowed with the gifts of working miracles, of prophecy and inspiration; they were the mouth-piece communicating God's revelation, of which the Popes are merely the custodians. If God could make man the organ of His revealed Word, is it impossible for Him to make man its infallible guardian and interpreter? For, surely, greater is the Apostle who gives us the inspired Word than the Pope who preserves it from error.
But you might say that infallibility is too great a privilege to be given to humans. I respond: Hasn’t God, in the past, empowered His Apostles with even greater abilities? They were given the gifts of performing miracles, prophecy, and inspiration; they served as the voice conveying God’s revelation, while the Popes are just its keepers. If God could make man the messenger of His revealed Word, is it really impossible for Him to make man its infallible guardian and interpreter? After all, the Apostle who delivers the inspired Word is surely greater than the Pope who protects it from mistakes.
If, indeed, our Saviour had visibly remained among us, no interpreter would be needed, since He would explain His Gospel to us; but as He withdrew His visible presence from us, it was eminently reasonable that He should designate someone to expound for us the meaning of His Word.
If our Savior had stayed visibly with us, we wouldn't need an interpreter because He would explain His Gospel to us. But since He took His visible presence away, it makes perfect sense that He would appoint someone to explain the meaning of His Word to us.
A Protestant Bishop, in the course of a sermon against Papal Infallibility, recently used the following language: “For my part, I have an infallible [pg 134] Bible, and this is the only infallibility that I require.” This assertion, though plausible at first sight, cannot for a moment stand the test of sound criticism.
Let us see, sir, whether an infallible Bible is sufficient for you. Either you are infallibly certain that your interpretation of the Bible is correct or you are not.
Let’s see, sir, if an infallible Bible is enough for you. You are either completely sure that your interpretation of the Bible is correct, or you’re not.
If you are infallibly certain, then you assert for yourself, and of course for every reader of the Scripture, a personal infallibility which you deny to the Pope, and which we claim only for him. You make every man his own Pope.
If you are absolutely certain, then you claim for yourself, and for every reader of the Scripture, a personal infallibility that you deny to the Pope, which we assert is only for him. You turn every person into their own Pope.
If you are not infallibly certain that you understand the true meaning of the whole Bible—and this is a privilege you do not claim—then, I ask, of what use to you is the objective infallibility of the Bible without an infallible interpreter?
If you aren't completely sure that you understand the true meaning of the entire Bible—and this is a claim you don't make—then, I ask, how useful is the objective infallibility of the Bible without an infallible interpreter?
If God, as you assert, has left no infallible interpreter of His Word, do you not virtually accuse Him of acting unreasonably? for would it not be most unreasonable in Him to have revealed His truth to man without leaving him a means of ascertaining its precise import?
If God, as you claim, hasn't provided a foolproof interpreter of His Word, aren’t you basically saying that He’s acting unreasonably? Because wouldn’t it be extremely unreasonable for Him to reveal His truth to humanity without giving us a way to understand its exact meaning?
Do you not reduce God's word to a bundle of contradictions, like the leaves of the Sybil, which gave forth answers suited to the wishes of every inquirer?
Do you not turn God's word into a collection of contradictions, like the leaves of the Sybil, which provided answers that catered to the desires of every questioner?
Of the hundred and more Christian sects now existing in this country, does not each take the Bible as its standard of authority, and does not each member draw from it a meaning different from that of his neighbor? Now, in the mind of God the Scriptures can have but one meaning. Is not this variety of interpretations the bitter fruit of your principle: “An infallible Bible is enough for me,” and does it not proclaim the absolute [pg 135] necessity of some authorized and unerring interpreter? You tell me to drink of the water of life; but of what use is this water to my parched lips, since you acknowledge that it may be poisoned in passing through the medium of your interpretation?
Of the over a hundred Christian denominations currently in this country, doesn't each one view the Bible as its standard of authority, and doesn't each member interpret it differently than their neighbor? In God's eyes, the Scriptures can only have one true meaning. Isn't this variety of interpretations the painful result of your principle: "A perfect Bible is enough for me," and doesn't it highlight the absolute need for some official and reliable interpreter? You suggest that I drink from the water of life; but how useful is this water for my dry lips, given that you admit it could be contaminated by your interpretation?
How satisfactory, on the contrary, and how reasonable is the Catholic teaching on this subject!
How satisfying, on the other hand, and how reasonable is the Catholic teaching on this topic!
According to that system, Christ says to every Christian: Here, my child, is the Word of God, and with it I leave you an infallible interpreter, who will expound for you its hidden meaning and make clear all its difficulties.
According to that system, Christ says to every Christian: Here, my child, is the Word of God, and with it, I leave you an infallible interpreter who will explain its hidden meanings and clarify all its challenges.
Here are the waters of eternal life, but I have created a channel that will communicate these waters to you in all their sweetness without sediment of error.
Here are the waters of eternal life, but I've created a channel that will share these waters with you in all their sweetness without any impurities of error.
Here is the written Constitution of My Church. But I have appointed over it a Supreme Tribunal, in the person of one “to whom I have given the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven,” who will preserve that Constitution inviolate, and will not permit it to be torn into shreds by the conflicting opinions of men. And thus my children will be one, as I and the Father are one.
Here is the written Constitution of My Church. But I have appointed a Supreme Tribunal to oversee it, in the person of one "to whom I have entrusted the keys to the Kingdom of Heaven," who will keep that Constitution intact and will not allow it to be shredded by the conflicting opinions of people. And so my children will be one, just as I and the Father are one.
Chapter 12.
Papal Temporal Power.
I. How the Popes Gained Secular Power.
For the clearer understanding of the origin and the gradual growth of the Temporal Power of the Popes, we may divide the history of the Church into three great epochs.
For a clearer understanding of the origin and gradual growth of the Popes' Temporal Power, we can divide the history of the Church into three major periods.
The first embraces the period which elapsed from the establishment of the Church to the days of Constantine the Great, in the fourth century; the second, from Constantine to Charlemagne, who was crowned Emperor in the year 800; the third, from Charlemagne to the present time.
The first covers the time from the founding of the Church to the era of Constantine the Great in the fourth century; the second spans from Constantine to Charlemagne, who was crowned Emperor in the year 800; the third goes from Charlemagne to the present day.
When St. Peter, the first Pope in the long, unbroken line of Sovereign Pontiffs, entered Italy and Rome he did not possess a foot of ground which he could call his own. He could say with his Divine Master: “The foxes have holes and the birds of the air nests, but the Son of Man hath not whereon to lay his head.”181 The Apostle died as he had lived, a poor man, having nothing at his death save the affections of a grateful people.
When St. Peter, the first Pope in the long line of Sovereign Pontiffs, arrived in Italy and Rome, he didn’t own any land that he could call his own. He could say with his Divine Master: "The foxes have dens and the birds in the sky have nests, but the Son of Man has nowhere to rest his head."181 The Apostle died as he lived, a poor man, having nothing at his death except the love of a grateful people.
But, although the Prince of the Apostles owned nothing that he could call his personal property, he received from the faithful large donations to be distributed among the needy. For in the Acts of the Apostles we are told that “neither was anyone among them (the faithful) needy; for as many as were owners of lands or houses sold them, and brought the prices of the things which they sold and laid them before the feet of the Apostles, and distribution was made to everyone according as he had need.”182 Such was the filial attachment of the early Christians towards the Pontiffs of the Church; such was the confidence reposed in their personal integrity, and in their discretion in dispensing the charity of the faithful.
But even though the Prince of the Apostles didn’t own anything personal, he received large donations from the faithful to share with those in need. In the Acts of the Apostles, it says that "None of the believers were in need. Those who owned land or houses sold them, brought the money from the sales, and placed it at the feet of the Apostles. Then, distribution was made to each person based on their needs."182 This shows the deep bond early Christians had with the Church leaders; they had great trust in their integrity and their ability to manage the charity of the faithful wisely.
During the first three hundred years the Pastors of the Church were generally incapable of holding real estate in Rome; for Christianity was yet a proscribed religion, and the faithful were exposed to the most violent and unrelenting persecutions that have ever darkened the annals of history.
During the first three hundred years, the leaders of the Church were mostly unable to own property in Rome because Christianity was still an outlawed religion, and its followers faced the most brutal and relentless persecutions that have ever stained history.
The Christians of Rome worshiped for the most part in the catacombs. These catacombs are subterranean chambers and passages under the city of Rome. They extend for miles in different directions, and are visited to this day by thousands of strangers. Here the primitive Christians prayed together, here they encouraged one another to martyrdom, here they died and were buried; so that these caverns served at the same time as temples of worship for the living and as tombs for the dead.
The Christians of Rome mostly worshiped in the catacombs. These catacombs are underground chambers and passages beneath the city of Rome. They stretch for miles in various directions and are still visited today by thousands of tourists. Here, the early Christians prayed together, supported each other in facing martyrdom, and here they died and were buried; so these caves functioned both as places of worship for the living and as graves for the dead.
At last Constantine the Great brought peace to the Church. The long night of Pagan persecution was succeeded by the bright dawn of religious liberty, [pg 138] and as our Blessed Savior rose triumphant from the grave, after having lain there for three days, so did our early brethren in the faith emerge from the tombs of the catacombs, after having been buried, as it were, in the bowels of the earth for three centuries.
At last, Constantine the Great brought peace to the Church. The long period of Pagan persecution was replaced by the bright dawn of religious freedom, [pg 138] and just as our Blessed Savior rose triumphantly from the grave after lying there for three days, our early brothers and sisters in the faith came out from the tombs of the catacombs, after having been buried, so to speak, in the depths of the earth for three centuries.
Constantine gave to the Roman Church munificent donations of money and real estate, which were augmented by additional grants contributed by subsequent emperors. Hence the patrimony of the Roman Pontiffs soon became very considerable. Voltaire himself tells us that the wealth which the Popes acquired was spent not in satisfying their own avarice and ambition, but in the most laudable works of charity and religion. They expended their patrimony, he says, in sending missionaries to evangelize Pagan Europe, in giving hospitality to exiled Bishops at Rome and in feeding the poor. And I may here add that succeeding Popes have generously imitated the munificence of the early Pontiffs.
Constantine made generous donations of money and property to the Roman Church, which were increased by additional contributions from later emperors. As a result, the wealth of the Roman Pontiffs quickly grew substantial. Voltaire himself tells us that the wealth the Popes amassed was not used to fulfill their own greed and ambitions, but rather for commendable acts of charity and religion. He notes that they used their wealth to send missionaries to convert Pagan Europe, provide hospitality to exiled Bishops in Rome, and feed the poor. Additionally, I can mention that later Popes have kindly followed the example of the early Pontiffs in their generosity.
An event occurred in the reign of Constantine which paved the way for the partial jurisdiction which the Roman Pontiffs commenced to enjoy over Rome, and which they continued to exercise till they obtained full sovereignty in the days of King Pepin of France.
An event happened during Constantine's reign that set the stage for the partial authority that the Roman Pontiffs began to have over Rome, a power they maintained until they gained full control in the time of King Pepin of France.
In the year 327 the Emperor Constantine transferred the seat of empire from Rome to Constantinople, the present capital of Turkey. The city was named after Constantine, who founded it. A subsequent emperor appointed a governor, or exarch, to rule Italy, who resided in the city of Ravenna. This new system, as is manifest, did not work well. The Emperor of Constantinople referred all matters to his deputy in Ravenna, and the deputy was more anxious to conciliate the [pg 139] Emperor than to satisfy the people of Rome. Italy and Rome were then in a political condition analogous to that in which the Irish were placed for several centuries.
In the year 327, Emperor Constantine moved the capital of the empire from Rome to Constantinople, which is now the capital of Turkey. The city was named after Constantine, who established it. A later emperor appointed a governor, or exarch, to oversee Italy, who lived in the city of Ravenna. This new system, as you can see, didn’t work out well. The Emperor of Constantinople directed all issues to his deputy in Ravenna, and the deputy was more focused on pleasing the Emperor than on addressing the needs of the people in Rome. Italy and Rome were in a political situation similar to that faced by the Irish for several centuries.
Abandoned to itself, Rome became a tempting prey to those numerous hordes of Barbarians from the North that then devastated Italy. The city was successively attacked by the Goths under Alaric, and by the Vandals under Genseric, and was threatened by the Huns under Attila. Unable to obtain assistance from the Emperor in the East, or the Governor at Ravenna, the citizens of Rome looked up to the Popes as their only Governors and protectors, and their only salvation in the dangers which threatened them. The confidence which they reposed in the Pontiffs was not misplaced. The Popes were not only devoted spiritual Fathers, but firm and valiant civil Governors. When Attila, who was surnamed “the Scourge of God,” approached the city with an army of 500,000 men, Pope Leo the Great went out to meet him unattended by troops. His mild eloquence disarmed the indomitable chieftain and induced him to retrace his steps. Thus he saved the city from pillage and the people from destruction. The same Pope Leo also confronted Genseric, the leader of the Vandals; and although he could not this time protect Rome from the plunder of the soldiers he saved the lives of the citizens from slaughter. Such acts as these were naturally calculated to bind the Roman people more strongly to the Popes and to alienate them from their nominal rulers.
Abandoned and left to its own devices, Rome became an easy target for the numerous hordes of Barbarians from the North that ravaged Italy. The city faced successive attacks from the Goths led by Alaric, the Vandals commanded by Genseric, and was threatened by the Huns under Attila. Unable to get help from the Emperor in the East or the Governor in Ravenna, the people of Rome turned to the Popes as their only leaders and protectors, seeing them as their only chance for survival in the face of danger. Their trust in the Popes was well-placed. The Popes were not just devoted spiritual leaders; they were also strong and courageous civil authorities. When Attila, known as “the Scourge of God,” approached the city with an army of 500,000 men, Pope Leo the Great went out to meet him without any troops. His gentle speech disarmed the formidable leader and convinced him to turn back. In doing so, he saved the city from destruction and the people from devastation. Pope Leo also confronted Genseric, the leader of the Vandals; and although he couldn't prevent Rome from being looted this time, he did manage to save the lives of the citizens from being massacred. Actions like these naturally strengthened the bond between the Roman people and the Popes, distancing them from their nominal rulers.
In the early part of the eighth century Leo Isauricus, one of the successors of Constantine on the imperial throne, not content with his civil authority, endeavored, like Henry VIII., to usurp [pg 140] spiritual jurisdiction, and, like the same English monarch, sought to rob the people of their time-honored sacred traditions. A civil ruler dabbling in religion is as reprehensible as a clergyman dabbling in politics. Both render themselves odious as well as ridiculous. The Emperor commanded all paintings of our Savior and His saints to be removed from the churches on the assumption that such an exhibition was an act of idolatry. Pope Gregory II. wrote to the Emperor an energetic remonstrance, reminding him that “dogmas of faith are to be interpreted by the Pontiffs of the Church and not by emperors,” and begging him to spare the sacred paintings. But the Pope's remonstrance and entreaties were in vain. This conduct of the Emperor tended to widen still more the breach between himself and the Roman people.
In the early part of the eighth century, Leo Isauricus, one of Constantine’s successors on the imperial throne, was not satisfied with just his civil authority. Like Henry VIII, he tried to take control of spiritual matters and, similar to the English king, aimed to strip the people of their long-standing sacred traditions. A political leader interfering in religion is just as wrong as a clergyman getting involved in politics. Both make themselves look bad and ridiculous. The Emperor ordered all paintings of our Savior and His saints to be taken down from churches, believing that such displays were acts of idolatry. Pope Gregory II sent an urgent letter to the Emperor, strongly objecting and reminding him that "Dogmas of faith should be interpreted by the Church's Pontiffs, not by emperors." pleading with him to spare the sacred paintings. But the Pope's protests and pleas were ignored. This behavior from the Emperor only widened the gap between him and the Roman people.
Soon after an event occurred which abolished forever the authority of the Byzantine Emperors in Italy, and established on a sure and lasting basis the temporal sovereignty of the Popes.
Soon after, an event happened that permanently ended the authority of the Byzantine Emperors in Italy and firmly established the temporal power of the Popes.
In 754 Astolphus, King of the Lombards, invaded Italy, captured some Italian cities and threatened to advance on Rome.
In 754, Astolphus, the King of the Lombards, invaded Italy, took over some Italian cities, and threatened to move forward toward Rome.
Pope Stephen III.,183 who then ruled the Church, sent an urgent appeal to the Emperor Constantine Copronymus, successor of Leo the Isaurian, imploring him to come to the relief of Rome and his Italian provinces. The Emperor manifested his usual apathy and indifference and received the message with coldness and neglect.
Pope Stephen III, 183 who was then leading the Church, sent an urgent request to Emperor Constantine Copronymus, the successor of Leo the Isaurian, asking him to help Rome and his Italian regions. The Emperor showed his usual lack of concern and indifference and responded to the message with coldness and neglect.
In this emergency Stephen, who sees that no time is to be lost, crosses the Alps in person, approaches [pg 141] Pepin, King of France, and begs that powerful monarch to protect the Italian people, who were utterly abandoned by those that ought to be their defenders. The pious King, after paying his homage to the Pope, sets out for Italy with his army, defeats the invading Lombards and places the Pope at the head of the conquered provinces.
In this emergency, Stephen realizes that there's no time to waste, so he personally crosses the Alps and approaches Pepin, King of France. He asks this powerful monarch to protect the Italian people, who were completely abandoned by those who should defend them. The devout King, after paying his respects to the Pope, heads to Italy with his army, defeats the invading Lombards, and puts the Pope in charge of the conquered territories.
Charlemagne, the successor of Pepin, not only confirms the grant of his father, but increases the temporal domain of the Pope by donating him some additional provinces.
Charlemagne, Pepin's successor, not only reaffirms his father's grant but also expands the Pope's territory by giving him several more provinces.
This small piece of territory the Roman Pontiffs continued to govern from that time till 1870, with the exception of brief intervals of foreign usurpation. And certainly, if ever any Prince merited the appellation of legitimate sovereign, that title is eminently deserved by the Bishops of Rome.
This small piece of land was governed by the Roman Pontiffs from that time until 1870, apart from a few brief periods of foreign takeover. And surely, if any ruler ever deserved the title of legitimate sovereign, it is the Bishops of Rome who truly deserve it.
II. The Validity and Fairness of Their Title.
There are three titles which render the tenure of a Prince honest and incontestable, viz., long possession, legitimate acquisition and a just use of the original grant confided to him. The Bishop of Rome possessed his temporality by all these titles.
There are three titles that make a prince's rule legitimate and undeniable: long possession, rightful ownership, and a proper use of the original grant he received. The Bishop of Rome held his authority through all these titles.
First—The temporal dominion of the Pope is most ancient in point of time. He commenced, as we have seen, to enjoy full sovereignty about the middle of the eighth century. The Pope was, consequently, a temporal ruler for upwards of 1,100 years. The Papal dynasty is, therefore, the oldest in Europe, and probably in the world. The Pope was the temporal ruler of Rome four hundred years before England subjugated Ireland, and seven hundred before the first European pressed his foot on the American continent.
First—The Pope's earthly authority is the oldest in history. He started to hold full power around the middle of the eighth century. As a result, the Pope has been a worldly ruler for over 1,100 years. The Papal dynasty is the oldest in Europe and likely in the world. The Pope was the earthly ruler of Rome four hundred years before England took control of Ireland and seven hundred years before the first European set foot on the American continent.
Second—His civil authority was established not by the sword of conquest, nor the violence of usurpation. He did not mount the throne upon the ruins of outraged liberties or violated treaties; but he was called to rule by the unanimous voice of a grateful people. Always the devoted spiritual Father of Rome, he providentially became its civil defender; and the temporal power he had possessed already by popular suffrage was ratified and sanctioned by the sovereign act of the Frankish monarch. In a word, the ship of state was in danger of being engulfed beneath the fierce waves of foreign invasion. The captain, meantime, folded his arms and abandoned the ship to her fate. The Pope was called to the helm in the emergency, and he saved the vessel from shipwreck and the people from destruction. Hence, even Gibbon, the English historian, who cannot be suspected of partiality, has the candor to use the following language in discussing this subject: “Their (the Pope's) temporal dominion is now confirmed by the reverence of a thousand years, and their noblest title is the free choice of a people whom they had redeemed from slavery.”
Second—His civil authority was established not by the sword of conquest or the violence of usurpation. He did not take the throne by trampling on the rights of the people or breaking treaties; rather, he was called to lead by the unanimous voice of a grateful populace. Always the devoted spiritual leader of Rome, he providentially became its civil protector; the temporal power he had already gained through popular support was confirmed and endorsed by the decisive action of the Frankish monarch. In short, the ship of state was at risk of being swallowed by the fierce waves of foreign invasion. Meanwhile, the captain sat with his arms crossed, abandoning the ship to its fate. The Pope was called to take the helm in this crisis, and he saved the vessel from sinking and the people from devastation. Hence, even Gibbon, the English historian, who cannot be accused of bias, has the honesty to say the following about this topic: “The Pope's earthly authority is now solidified by a thousand years of respect, and their most honorable title comes from the free choice of a people they have freed from slavery.”
Third—What is the use or advantage of the temporal power? This is well worth considering, as many have erroneous notions on the subject.
Third—What is the purpose or benefit of temporal power? This is definitely worth thinking about, as many people have mistaken ideas about it.
The object is not to aggrandize or enrich the Pope. He ascends the Papal chair generally an old man, when human passion and human ambition, if any did exist, are on the wane. His personal expenses do not exceed a few dollars a day. He eats alone and very abstemiously. He has no wife, no children to enrich with the spoils of office, as he is an unmarried man. The Popedom is not [pg 143] hereditary, like the sovereignty of England, but elective, like the office of our President, and the Holy Father is succeeded by a Pontiff to whom he was bound by no family ties. What personal motive, therefore, can he have in desiring temporal sovereignty? I am sure, indeed, that if the Holy Father were to consult his own taste and feelings, he would much rather be free from the trammels of civil government. But he has higher interests to subserve. He must vindicate the eternal laws of justice which have been violated in his own person.
The goal is not to elevate or enrich the Pope. He usually takes the Papal position as an older man, when human desire and ambition, if they ever existed, are fading. His personal expenses are just a few dollars a day. He eats alone and lives simply. He has no wife or children to benefit from his position, as he is single. The Papacy isn't hereditary like the monarchy in England; it's elected, similar to the role of our President, and the Holy Father is succeeded by a Pontiff with no family connections to him. So what personal reason could he possibly have for wanting political power? I believe that if the Holy Father followed his own preferences, he would much rather be free from the burdens of government. However, he has greater responsibilities to fulfill. He must uphold the eternal laws of justice that have been broken against him.
As the Popes were not actuated by a love of gain in possessing temporal dominion, neither had they any desire to enlarge their territory, small as it was. The temporalities of the Pope were not much larger than the State of Maryland before he was deprived of them by Victor Emmanuel a few years ago.
As the Popes weren't motivated by a desire for wealth in having temporal authority, they also didn't want to expand their territory, however small it was. The Pope's territories were not much larger than the State of Maryland before he lost them to Victor Emmanuel a few years ago.
And this is the little slice of land which Victor Emmanuel wrested from the Holy Father. This is the vineyard which the modern King Achab wrung from the unoffending Naboth. But the Pontiff answers, like Naboth of old: “The Lord be merciful to me, and not let me give thee the inheritance of my fathers.”184
And this is the small piece of land that Victor Emmanuel took from the Pope. This is the vineyard that the modern King Ahab seized from the innocent Naboth. But the Pope responds, like Naboth did long ago: “May the Lord have mercy on me and not let me give you my ancestors' inheritance.”184
This is the little ewe-lamb which the modern David has snatched from Uriah, its legitimate owner. The royal shepherd of Piedmont had already seized all the other lambs and sheep of his neighbors; but he was not satisfied till he added to his fold the solitary, tender lamb of the Pope. Let him take care, however, that the prophecy denounced by Nathan against David fall not upon himself and his posterity: “Why, therefore, hast thou despised the word of the Lord, to do evil in [pg 144] My sight? Therefore the sword shall never depart from thy house, because thou hast despised Me. Behold, I will raise up evil against thee out of thy own house.”185
This is the little ewe-lamb that the modern David has taken from Uriah, its rightful owner. The royal shepherd of Piedmont had already taken all the other lambs and sheep from his neighbors; but he wasn't satisfied until he added the one, tender lamb of the Pope to his collection. He should be careful, though, that the prophecy spoken by Nathan against David doesn't fall upon him and his descendants: "Why have you ignored the word of the Lord and done wrong in My sight? Because of this, the sword will never leave your house, since you have rejected Me. Look, I will bring trouble upon you from your own family."185
While the patrimony of the Pope was large enough to secure his independence, it was too small to provoke the fear and jealousy of foreign powers. The authority of the Roman Pontiffs in the Middle Ages was almost unbounded. Had they wished then, they could easily have increased their territory; yet they were content with what Providence placed originally in their hands.186
While the Pope's wealth was enough to ensure his independence, it was too small to instill fear and jealousy in foreign powers. The authority of the Popes during the Middle Ages was almost limitless. If they had wanted to, they could have easily expanded their territory; yet they were satisfied with what Providence originally entrusted to them.186
The sole end of the temporal power has been to secure for the Pope independence and freedom in the government of the Church. The Holy Father must be either a sovereign or a subject. There is no medium. If a subject, he might become either the pliant creature, if God would so permit, of his royal master, like the schismatic Patriarch of Constantinople, who, as Gibbon observed, was “a domestic slave under the eye of his master, at whose nod he passed from the convent to the throne, and from the throne to the convent.” And, indeed, the Oriental schismatic Bishops are as subservient now as they were then to their temporal rulers. Or, what is far more probable, the Pope might become a virtual prisoner in his own house, as the [pg 145] present illustrious Pontiff is at this moment.
The main purpose of the Church’s temporal power has been to ensure the Pope's independence and freedom in leading the Church. The Holy Father must be either a sovereign or a subject. There’s no middle ground. If he’s a subject, he could easily become a submissive puppet of a king, like the schismatic Patriarch of Constantinople, who, as Gibbon noted, was "a domestic slave under the watch of his master, who could quickly send him from the convent to the throne and back again." In fact, the Eastern schismatic Bishops are just as submissive now as they were back then to their secular rulers. More likely, the Pope could become effectively a prisoner in his own house, just as the [pg 145] current Pontiff is at this moment.
The Pope is the representative of Christ on earth. His office requires him to be in constant communication with prelates in every country in the world. Should the kingdom of Italy be embroiled in a war with any European Power—with Germany, for instance—it would be difficult, if not impossible, for the Holy Father and the German Bishops to confer with each other, and religion would suffer from the interruption of intercourse between the Head and the members.
The Pope is the representative of Christ on earth. His role requires him to be in constant contact with church leaders in every country. If Italy were to be involved in a war with any European power—like Germany, for example—it would be tough, if not impossible, for the Pope and the German Bishops to communicate, and religion would suffer due to the breakdown in communication between the leader and the followers.
The interests of Christianity demand that the Vicar of the Prince of Peace should possess one spot of territory which would be held inviolable, so that all nations and peoples could at all times, in war, as well as in peace, freely correspond with him. Nothing can be more revolting to our feelings than that the spiritual government of the Church should be constantly hampered by the hostile aggressions of ambitious rulers, an eventuality always likely to occur so long as the Pope remains the subject of any earthly potentate.187
The interests of Christianity require that the Vicar of the Prince of Peace have a piece of land that is sacred and secure, allowing all nations and people to communicate with him freely at all times, whether in war or peace. Nothing is more upsetting to us than the idea that the spiritual leadership of the Church should be repeatedly hindered by the aggressive ambitions of power-hungry rulers, which is always a possibility as long as the Pope remains under the influence of any earthly authority.187
But we are told that the Roman people, by a plebiscitum, or popular vote, expressed their desire to be annexed to the Piedmontese Government. [pg 146] To this I answer, in the first place, that we ought to know what importance to attach to elections held under the shadow of the bayonet. It is well known that the Roman plebiscitum was undertaken by the authority and guided by the inspiration of the Italian troops. It is equally notorious that the numerous stragglers who accompanied the Italian army to Rome legalized the gigantic fraud of their master, as well as their own petty thefts, by voting in favor of annexation.
But we’re told that the Roman people, through a referendum, or popular vote, expressed their desire to join the Piedmontese Government. [pg 146] To this, I respond that we should consider how much weight to give to elections held under the pressure of the military. It’s well known that the Roman referendum was organized and influenced by the Italian troops. It’s also widely recognized that the many stragglers who followed the Italian army to Rome validated the massive deceit of their leaders, as well as their own minor thefts, by voting in favor of annexation.
In the second place, the Roman people, even had they so desired, had no right to transfer, by their suffrage, the Patrimony of St. Peter to Victor Emmanuel. They could not give what did not belong to them. The Papal territory was granted to the Popes in trust, for the use and benefit of the Church—that is, for the use and benefit of the Catholics of Christendom. The Catholic world, therefore, and not merely a handful of Roman subjects, must give its consent before such a transfer can be declared legitimate. Rome is to Catholic Christendom what Washington is to the United States. As the citizens of Washington have no power, without the concurrence of the United States, to annex their city to Maryland or Virginia, neither can the citizens of Rome hand over their city to the Kingdom of Piedmont without the acquiescence of the faithful dispersed throughout the world.
In the second place, the Roman people, even if they wanted to, had no right to transfer, by their vote, the Patrimony of St. Peter to Victor Emmanuel. They couldn't give away what didn't belong to them. The Papal territory was given to the Popes in trust, for the use and benefit of the Church—that is, for the use and benefit of Catholics around the world. Therefore, the Catholic world, and not just a small group of Roman citizens, must agree before such a transfer can be considered legitimate. Rome is to Catholic Christendom what Washington is to the United States. Just as the citizens of Washington can't, without the approval of the United States, annex their city to Maryland or Virginia, the citizens of Rome also can't hand over their city to the Kingdom of Piedmont without the agreement of the faithful spread throughout the world.
We protest, therefore, against the occupation of Rome by foreign troops as a high-handed act of injustice, and a gross violation of the Commandment, “Thou shalt not steal.”
We protest against the occupation of Rome by foreign troops as an unfair act of injustice and a blatant violation of the Commandment, "Don't steal."
We protest against it as a royal outrage, calculated to shock the public sense of honesty, and to weaken the sacred right of public and private property.
We protest against it as a royal scandal, designed to shock the public's sense of honesty and to undermine the sacred rights of both public and private property.
We protest against it as an unjustifiable violation of solemn treaties.
We protest against it as an unjustifiable violation of serious agreements.
We protest, in fine, against the spoliation as an impious sacrilege, because it is an unholy seizure of ecclesiastical property, and an attempt, as far as human agencies can accomplish it, to trammel and embarrass the free action of the Head of the Church.
We argue, in short, against the theft as a terrible wrong because it is an unjust takeover of church property and an effort, as far as human actions can manage it, to restrict and hinder the independent functioning of the Head of the Church.
III. What the Popes Have Done for Rome.
Although the temporal power of the Pope is a subject which concerns the universal Church, no nation has more reason to lament the loss of the Holy Father's temporalities than the Italians themselves, and particularly the inhabitants of Rome.
Although the Pope's political power is a topic related to the universal Church, no nation has more reason to regret the loss of the Holy Father's authority than the Italians themselves, especially the people of Rome.
It is the residence of the Popes in Rome that has contributed to her material and religious grandeur. The Pontiffs have made her the Centre of Christendom, the Queen of religion, the Mistress of arts and sciences, the Depository of sacred learning.
It is the home of the Popes in Rome that has added to her material and religious greatness. The Pontiffs have made her the center of Christianity, the queen of religion, the leader in arts and sciences, and the keeper of sacred knowledge.
By their creative and conservative spirit they have saved the illustrious monuments of the past, and, side by side with these, they have raised up Christian temples which surpass those of Pagan antiquity. In looking today at these old Roman monuments we know not which to admire more—the genius of those who designed and erected them, or the fostering care of the Popes who have preserved from destruction the venerable ruins. The residence of the Popes in Rome has made her what she is truly called, “The Eternal City.”
Through their creativity and dedication, they have preserved the remarkable monuments of the past, and alongside these, they have built Christian churches that outshine those of ancient Pagan times. As we look at these old Roman monuments today, we can't decide whether to admire more the brilliance of those who designed and built them or the careful attention of the Popes who have saved the historic ruins from destruction. The presence of the Popes in Rome has truly made it what it is now called, “The Eternal City.”
Let the Popes leave Rome forever, and in five years grass will be growing on its streets.
Let the Popes leave Rome for good, and in five years, grass will be growing on its streets.
Such was the case at the return of the Pope, in 1418, from Avignon, which had been the seat of the Sovereign Pontiffs during the preceding century. On the Pope's return the city of Rome had a population of only 17,000188 and Avignon, which, during the residence of the Popes in the fourteenth century contained a population of 100,000, has now a population of only 36,407 inhabitants. Such, also, was the case in the beginning of the present century, when Pius VII. was an exile for four years from Rome, and a prisoner of the first Napoleon, in Grenoble, Savona and Fontainebleau. Grass then grew on the streets of Rome, and the city lost one-half of its population.
Such was the situation when the Pope returned in 1418 from Avignon, which had been the home of the Sovereign Pontiffs for the previous century. Upon the Pope's return, Rome had a population of only 17,000188 while Avignon, which during the Popes' stay in the fourteenth century had a population of 100,000, now had only 36,407 residents. This was also true at the start of this century when Pius VII was exiled for four years from Rome and imprisoned by Napoleon in Grenoble, Savona, and Fontainebleau. Grass grew in the streets of Rome, and the city lost half of its population.
Rome has naturally no commercial attractions. It is only the presence of the Pope that keeps up her trade. Let the Popes abandon Rome, and her churches will soon be without worshipers; her artists without employment. Her glorious monuments will perish. Science and art and sacred literature will take their flight and perch upon some more favored spot. The hundred thousand and more strangers who annually flock to Rome from different parts of the world will shake off the dust from their feet and seek more congenial cities.
Rome has no real commercial appeal on its own. It's the presence of the Pope that maintains its trade. If the Popes were to leave Rome, its churches would quickly be empty; its artists would lose their jobs. Its magnificent monuments would decay. Science, art, and sacred literature would relocate to more desirable places. The hundreds of thousands of visitors who come to Rome each year from all over the world would brush off the dust from their shoes and look for more welcoming cities.
Let the Popes withdraw from Rome, and it may become almost as desolate as Jerusalem and Antioch are today.
Let the Popes leave Rome, and it could end up being nearly as empty as Jerusalem and Antioch are today.
Peter preached his first sermons in Jerusalem, but he did not select it as his See; and Jerusalem is today a Mahometan city, with its sacred places profaned by the foot of the Mussulman.
Peter preached his first sermons in Jerusalem, but he didn’t choose it as his See; and Jerusalem is now a Muslim city, with its sacred places desecrated by the footsteps of the followers of Muhammad.
Peter occupied for a time the city of Antioch as his first See. But, in the mysterious providence of God, he abandoned Antioch and repaired to Rome; and now, little remains of the ancient Antioch of Peter's day except colossal ruins.
Peter spent some time in the city of Antioch as his first See. However, in the mysterious plan of God, he left Antioch and went to Rome; now, little is left of the ancient Antioch from Peter's time except for massive ruins.
Had the Popes remained in Antioch, Syria would now very probably be, instead of Europe, the centre of Christianity and civilization. The immortal Dome of St. Peter's would, doubtless, overshadow the banks of the Orontes instead of the Tiber; and Antioch, not Rome, would be the focus of art, science, and sacred literature, and would be called today “The Eternal City.”
Had the Popes stayed in Antioch, Syria would likely be the center of Christianity and civilization instead of Europe today. The magnificent Dome of St. Peter's would probably dominate the banks of the Orontes instead of the Tiber, and Antioch, not Rome, would be the hub of art, science, and sacred literature, and would be referred to today as "Rome."
Our present189 beloved Pontiff, Pius IX., I need not inform you, is now treated with indignity in his own city. In his declining years, as well as in the early days of his Pontificate, he is made to drink deep of the chalice of affliction. His name is dear to us all. To many of us it is a name familiar from our youth; for thirty-one years have now elapsed since he first assumed the reins of government; and it is a noteworthy fact that, since the days of Peter, no Pope has ever reigned so long as Pius IX.
Our current beloved Pope, Pius IX, I don’t need to tell you, is now being treated with disrespect in his own city. In his later years, just as in the early days of his papacy, he is forced to endure great suffering. His name is cherished by all of us. For many of us, it’s a name we've known since childhood; it has now been thirty-one years since he first took on the role of leader, and it’s significant that, since the time of Peter, no Pope has ever served for as long as Pius IX.
The Pope in every age, like his Divine Master, has his period of persecution and his period of peace. Like Him, he has his days of sorrow and his days of joy, his days of humiliation and death, his days of exaltation and glory. Like Jesus Christ, he is one day greeted with acclamations as king, and another day crucified by his enemies.
The Pope in every era, just like his Divine Master, faces times of persecution and times of peace. Like Him, he experiences days of sorrow and days of joy, days of humiliation and death, and days of exaltation and glory. Similar to Jesus Christ, one day he is celebrated as a king, and the next day he is attacked by his enemies.
But never does the Holy Father exhibit his title as Vicar of Christ more strikingly than in the midst of tribulations. If he did not suffer, he would bear no resemblance to his Divine Model and Master; and never does he more worthily deserve the filial homage of his children than when he is heavily laden with the cross.
But the Holy Father never shows his title as Vicar of Christ more noticeably than during difficult times. If he didn't experience suffering, he wouldn't resemble his Divine Model and Master at all; and he deserves the heartfelt respect of his followers even more when he is burdened by the cross.
I envy neither the heart nor the head of those men who are now gloating with fiendish joy over [pg 150] the calamities of the Pope; who are heaping insults and calumnies on his venerable head, while he is in the hands of his enemies,190 and who are confidently predicting the downfall of the Papacy, from the present situation of the Head of the Church, as if the temporary privation of his dominions involved their irrevocable loss; or, as if even the perpetual destruction of the temporal power involved the destruction of the spiritual supremacy itself. “The Papacy,” they say, “is gone. Its glory is vanished. Its sun is set. It is sunk below the horizon, never to rise again.” Ill-boding prophets, will you never profit by the lessons of history? Have not numbers of Popes before Pius IX. been forcibly ejected from their See, and have they not been reinstated in their temporal authority? What has happened so often before may and will happen again.
I don't envy the emotions or thoughts of those men who are now reveling with wicked delight over the Pope's misfortunes; who are throwing insults and slanders at his respected figure while he is at the mercy of his enemies, and who are boldly predicting the end of the Papacy based on the current situation of the Head of the Church, as if losing his territories meant their permanent loss; or as if even the complete destruction of the temporal power meant the end of the spiritual authority itself. “The Papacy,” they say, “is gone. Its glory is gone. Its sun has set. It has dropped below the horizon, and it won't rise again.” Doomsayers, will you never learn from history? Haven't many Popes before Pius IX been forcefully removed from their positions, only to be restored to their temporal powers? What has happened so many times before can and will happen again.
For our part we have every confidence that ere long the clouds which now overshadow the civil throne of the Pope will be removed by the breath of a righteous God, and that his temporal power will be re-established on a more permanent basis than ever.
For our part, we are confident that soon the clouds that currently overshadow the Pope's civil authority will be cleared away by the breath of a just God, and that his temporal power will be re-established on a stronger foundation than ever before.
But whatever be the fate of the Pope's temporalities, we have no fears for the spiritual throne of the Papacy. The Pontiffs have received their earthly dominion from man, and what man gives man may take away. But the spiritual supremacy the Bishops of Rome have from God, and no man can destroy it. That Divine charter [pg 151] of their prerogatives, “Thou art Peter, and on this rock I will build My Church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it,”191 will ever shine forth as brightly as the sun, and it is as far as the sun above the reach of human aggression.
But no matter what happens to the Pope's worldly power, we’re not worried about the spiritual authority of the Papacy. The Popes have gotten their land from people, and what people give, people can take away. But the spiritual authority that the Bishops of Rome have comes from God, and no one can take that away. That Divine endorsement of their rights, “You are Peter, and on this rock, I will build My Church, and the gates of hell won't prevail against it.”191 will always shine as brightly as the sun, far beyond the reach of human attacks.
The Holy Father may live and die in the catacombs, as the early Pontiffs did for the first three centuries. He may be dragged from his See and perish in exile, like the Martins, the Gregories and the Piuses. He may wander a penniless pilgrim, like Peter himself. Rome itself may sink beneath the Mediterranean; but the chair of Peter will stand, and Peter will live in his successors.
The Pope might live and die in the catacombs, just like the early Popes did for the first three centuries. He could be taken from his position and die in exile, like the Martins, the Gregories, and the Piuses. He might roam as a broke pilgrim, just like Peter did. Rome itself could be swallowed by the Mediterranean; but the seat of Peter will endure, and Peter will continue to live through his successors.
Chapter 13.
The Invocation of Saints.
Christians of most denominations are accustomed to recite the following article contained in the Apostles' Creed: “I believe in the communion of Saints.” There are many, I fear, who have these words frequently on their lips, without an adequate knowledge of the precious meaning which they convey.
Christians from most denominations often recite this line from the Apostles' Creed: "I believe in the fellowship of Saints." Sadly, many people frequently say these words without truly understanding the deep significance they carry.
The true and obvious sense of the words quoted from the Creed is, that between the children of God, whether reigning in heaven or sojourning on earth, there exists an intercommunion, or spiritual communication by prayer; and, consequently, that our friends who have entered into their rest are mindful of us in their petitions to God.
The clear and obvious meaning of the words from the Creed is that there is a connection, or spiritual communication through prayer, between the children of God, whether they are ruling in heaven or living on earth; and, as a result, our friends who have passed away are thinking of us in their prayers to God.
In the exposition of her Creed the Catholic Church weighs her words in the scales of the sanctuary with as much precision as a banker weighs his gold. With regard to the Invocation of Saints the Church simply declares that it is “useful and salutary” to ask their prayers. There are expressions addressed to the Saints in some popular books of devotion which, to critical readers, may seem extravagant. But they are only the warm language of affection and poetry, to be regulated by our standard of faith; and notice that all the prayers of the Church end with the formula: “Through our Lord Jesus Christ,” sufficiently [pg 153] indicating her belief that Christ is the Mediator of salvation. A heart tenderly attached to the Saints will give vent to its feelings in the language of hyperbole, just as an enthusiastic lover will call his future bride his adorable queen, without any intention of worshiping her as a goddess. This reflection should be borne in mind while reading such passages.
In explaining her Creed, the Catholic Church carefully chooses her words as precisely as a banker weighs his gold. Regarding the Invocation of Saints, the Church simply states that it is “helpful and advantageous” to ask for their prayers. Some phrases directed at the Saints in popular devotional books may seem excessive to critical readers. However, they are simply expressions of love and poetry, meant to be balanced by our faith; and it's important to note that all the Church's prayers end with the phrase: "Through our Lord Jesus Christ," clearly showing her belief that Christ is the Mediator of salvation. A heart that is deeply attached to the Saints will express its feelings in exaggerated terms, just like an enthusiastic lover might refer to his future bride as his wonderful queen, without any intention of idolizing her. This thought should be kept in mind while reading such passages.
I might easily show, by voluminous quotations from ecclesiastical writers of the first ages of the Church, how conformable to the teaching of antiquity is the Catholic practice of invoking the intercession of the Saints. But as you, dear reader, may not be disposed to attach adequate importance to the writings of the Fathers, I shall confine myself to the testimony of Holy Scripture.
I could easily demonstrate, with extensive quotes from early Church writers, how aligned the Catholic practice of asking Saints for intercession is with ancient teachings. However, since you, dear reader, might not value the writings of the Church Fathers enough, I will limit myself to what Holy Scripture says.
You will readily admit that it is a salutary custom to ask the prayers of the blessed in heaven, provided you have no doubt that they can hear your prayers, and that they have the power and the will to assist you. Now the Scriptures amply demonstrate the knowledge, the influence and the love of the Saints in our regard.
You would easily agree that it's a good practice to ask for the prayers of the blessed in heaven, as long as you have no doubts that they can hear your prayers and that they have the power and the will to help you. The Scriptures clearly show the knowledge, influence, and love of the Saints for us.
First—It would be a great mistake to suppose that the Angels and Saints reigning with God see and hear in the same manner that we see and hear on earth, or that knowledge is communicated to them as it is communicated to us. While we are confined in the prison of the body, we see only with our eyes and hear with our ears; hence our faculties of vision and hearing are very limited. Compared with the heavenly inhabitants, we are like a man in a darksome cell through which a dim ray of light penetrates. He observes but few objects, and these very obscurely. But as soon as our soul is freed from the body, soaring heavenward like a bird released from its cage, its vision [pg 154] is at once marvelously enlarged. It requires neither eyes to see nor ears to hear, but beholds all things in God as in a mirror. “We now,” says the Apostle, “see through a glass darkly; but then face to face. Now, I know in part; but then I shall know even as I am known.”192 In our day we know what wonderful facility we have in communicating with our friends at a distance. A message to Berlin or Rome with the answer, which a century ago would require sixty days in transmission, can now be accomplished in sixty minutes.
First—It would be a big mistake to think that the Angels and Saints who are with God see and hear in the same way we do on earth, or that they receive knowledge like we do. While we're stuck in our bodies, we only see with our eyes and hear with our ears; that's why our abilities to see and hear are limited. Compared to those in heaven, we're like a person in a dark cell with just a faint ray of light coming in. They can only see a few things, and those are very unclear. But as soon as our soul is freed from the body, soaring upward like a bird that’s been let out of its cage, its vision is suddenly vastly expanded. It doesn’t need eyes to see or ears to hear, but perceives everything in God as if looking in a mirror. "We're now," says the Apostle, "Right now, I see things imperfectly, like looking through a cloudy window; but someday I will see clearly, face to face. Currently, I understand only in part; but then I will understand fully, just as I am fully understood."192 Today, we realize how easy it is to communicate with friends far away. A message to Berlin or Rome that used to take sixty days to send can now be done in sixty minutes.
I can hold a conversation with an acquaintance in San Francisco, three thousand miles away, and can talk to him as easily and expeditiously as if he were closeted with me here in Baltimore.
I can have a conversation with someone I know in San Francisco, three thousand miles away, and talk to him just as easily and quickly as if he were right here with me in Baltimore.
Nay more, we can distinctly recognize one another by the sound of our voice.
We can easily recognize each other by the sound of our voices.
If a scientist had predicted such events, a hundred years past, he would be regarded as demented. And yet he would not be a visionary, but a prophet.
If a scientist had predicted such events a hundred years ago, people would have thought he was crazy. And yet, he wouldn’t be a visionary; he would be a prophet.
Let us not be unwise in measuring Divine power by our finite reason.
Let’s not be foolish in measuring Divine power with our limited understanding.
If such revelations are made in the natural order, what may we not expect in the supernatural world? If science gives us such rapid and easy means of corresponding with our fellow beings on foreign shores, what methods may not the God of Sciences employ to enable us to communicate with our brethren on the shores of eternity?
If we see such discoveries in the natural world, what can we expect in the supernatural realm? If science provides us with quick and easy ways to connect with people across the globe, what incredible means might the God of Sciences use to help us communicate with our loved ones in the afterlife?
“There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, than are dreamt of in your philosophy.”
"There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, than you can ever imagine."
That the spirits of the just in heaven are clearly conversant with our affairs on earth is manifest from the following passages of Holy Writ. The venerable Patriarch Jacob, when on his deathbed, [pg 155] prayed thus for his two grandchildren: “May the angel that delivereth me from all evils bless these boys!”193 Here we see a holy Patriarch—one singularly favored by Almighty God, and enlightened by many supernatural visions, the father of Jehovah's chosen people—asking the angel in heaven to obtain a blessing for his grandchildren. And surely we cannot suppose that he would be so ignorant as to pray to one that could not hear him.
That the spirits of the righteous in heaven are clearly aware of our lives on earth is evident from these passages of Scripture. The venerable Patriarch Jacob, when on his deathbed, prayed for his two grandsons: “May the angel that delivers me from all evils bless these boys!” Here we see a holy Patriarch—one uniquely favored by Almighty God, enlightened by many supernatural visions, and the father of Jehovah's chosen people—asking the angel in heaven to provide a blessing for his grandchildren. Surely, we cannot assume he would be so unaware as to pray to someone who could not hear him.
The angel Raphael, after having disclosed himself to Tobias, said to him: “When thou didst pray with tears, and didst bury the dead, and didst leave thy dinner, I offered thy prayer to the Lord.”194 How could the angel, if he were ignorant of these petitions, have presented to God the prayers of Tobias?
The angel Raphael, after revealing himself to Tobias, said to him: "When you prayed with tears, buried the dead, and left your meal, I brought your prayer to the Lord."194 How could the angel, if he didn't know about these requests, have brought Tobias's prayers to God?
To pass from the Old to the New Testament, our Savior declares that “there shall be joy before the angels of God upon one sinner doing penance.”195 Then the angels are glad whenever you repent of your sins. Now, what is repentance? It is a change of heart. It is an interior operation of the will. The saints, therefore, are acquainted—we know not how—not only with your actions and words, but even with your very thoughts.
To move from the Old Testament to the New Testament, our Savior states that "There will be joy in the presence of God's angels when even one sinner repents."195 So, the angels rejoice whenever you turn away from your sins. Now, what does repentance mean? It's a change of heart. It's an inner decision of the will. The saints, therefore, somehow know—not just your actions and words, but even your thoughts.
And when St. Paul says that “we are made a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men,”196 what does he mean, unless that as our actions are seen by men even so they are visible to the angels in heaven?
And when St. Paul says that "we are made a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to people,"196 what does he mean, except that just as our actions are seen by people, they are also visible to the angels in heaven?
The examples I have quoted refer, it is true, to the angels. But our Lord declares that the saints in heaven shall be like the angelic spirits, by possessing the same knowledge, enjoying the same happiness.197
The examples I've mentioned do indeed refer to the angels. However, our Lord states that the saints in heaven will be like the angelic spirits, having the same knowledge and experiencing the same happiness.197
We read in the Gospel that Dives, while suffering in the place of the reprobates, earnestly besought Abraham to cool his burning thirst. And Abraham, in his abode of rest after death, was able to listen and reply to him. Now, if communication could exist between the souls of the just and of the reprobate, how much easier is it to suppose that interchange of thought can exist between the saints in heaven and their brethren on earth?
We read in the Gospel that Dives, while enduring pain in the place of the damned, desperately asked Abraham to cool his burning thirst. And Abraham, in his place of rest after death, was able to listen and respond to him. Now, if there can be communication between the souls of the righteous and the damned, how much easier is it to believe that there can be an exchange of thoughts between the saints in heaven and their brothers and sisters on earth?
These few instances are sufficient to convince you that the spirits in heaven hear our prayers.
These few examples are enough to show you that the spirits in heaven hear our prayers.
Second—We have, also, abundant testimony from Scripture to show that the saints assist us by their prayers. Almighty God threatened the inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrha with utter destruction on account of their crimes and abominations. Abraham interposes in their behalf and, in response to his prayer, God consents to spare those cities if only ten just men are found therein. Here the avenging hand of God is suspended and the fire of His wrath withheld, through the efficacy of the prayers of a single man.198
Second—We also have plenty of evidence from Scripture showing that the saints help us with their prayers. God threatened to completely destroy the people of Sodom and Gomorrah because of their sins and wrongdoings. Abraham intervened on their behalf, and in response to his prayer, God agreed to spare those cities if only ten righteous people could be found there. Here, God's hand of judgment is held back, and His wrath is restrained, thanks to the prayers of just one person.198
We read in the Book of Exodus that when the Amalekites were about to wage war on the children of Israel Moses, the great servant and Prophet of the Lord, went upon a mountain to pray for the success of his people; and the Scriptures inform us that whenever Moses raised his hands in prayer the Israelites were victorious, but when he ceased to pray Amalek conquered. Could the power of intercessory prayer be manifested in a more striking manner? The silent prayer of Moses on the mountain was more formidable to the Amalekites than the sword of Josue and his armed hosts fighting in the valley.199
We read in the Book of Exodus that when the Amalekites were about to attack the Israelites, Moses, the great servant and Prophet of the Lord, went up a mountain to pray for his people's success; the Scriptures tell us that whenever Moses raised his hands in prayer, the Israelites won, but when he stopped praying, Amalek prevailed. Could the impact of intercessory prayer be shown in a more powerful way? The silent prayer of Moses on the mountain was more formidable to the Amalekites than the sword of Joshua and his armed forces fighting in the valley. 199
When the same Hebrew people were banished from their native country and carried into exile in Babylon, so great was their confidence in the prayers of their brethren in Jerusalem that they sent them the following message, together with a sum of money, that sacrifice might be offered up for them in the holy city: “Pray ye for us to the Lord our God, for we have sinned against the Lord our God.”200
When the Hebrew people were forced out of their homeland and taken into exile in Babylon, they had such faith in the prayers of their fellow Jews in Jerusalem that they sent them a message along with some money so that sacrifices could be made for them in the holy city: "Please pray to the Lord our God for us, because we have sinned against Him."200
When the friends of Job had excited the indignation of the Almighty in consequence of their vain speech, God, instead of directly granting them the pardon which they sought, commanded them to invoke the intercession of Job: “Go,” He says, “to My servant Job and offer for yourselves a holocaust, and My servant Job will pray for you and his face will I accept.”201 Nor did they appeal to Job in vain; for, “the Lord was turned at the penance of Job when he prayed for his friends.”202 In this instance we not only see the value of intercessory prayer, but we find God sanctioning it by His own authority.
When Job's friends angered God with their empty talk, instead of directly forgiving them, God told them to ask Job to pray for them: "Let's go," He said, "Go to My servant Job and offer a sacrifice for yourselves. My servant Job will pray for you, and I will accept his prayer."201 They didn't ask Job in vain; "The Lord was touched by Job's prayer for his friends."202 Here, we see the importance of prayer on behalf of others, and we find God endorsing it with His own authority.
But of all the sacred writers there is none that reposes greater confidence in the prayers of his brethren than St. Paul, although no one had a better knowledge than he of the infinite merits of our Savior's Passion, and no one could have more endeared himself to God by his personal labors. In his Epistles St. Paul repeatedly asks for himself the prayers of his disciples. If he wishes to be delivered from the hands of the unbelievers of Judea, and his ministry to be successful in Jerusalem, he asks the Romans to obtain these favors for him. If he desires the grace of preaching with profit the Gospel to the Gentiles, he invokes the intercession of the Ephesians.
But among all the sacred writers, none has more faith in the prayers of his fellow believers than St. Paul. Even though he understood better than anyone the immense value of our Savior's Passion, and even though he had done so much to earn God's favor through his efforts. In his letters, St. Paul often asks for his followers’ prayers on his behalf. If he wants to be saved from the unbelievers in Judea and to have a fruitful ministry in Jerusalem, he asks the Romans to pray for these things. If he seeks the grace to effectively share the Gospel with the Gentiles, he turns to the Ephesians for their intercession.
Nay, is it not a common practice among ourselves, and even among our dissenting brethren, to ask the prayers of one another? When a father is about to leave his house on a long journey the instinct of piety prompts him to say to his wife and children: “Remember me in your prayers.”
No, isn't it a common practice among us, and even among our differing friends, to ask each other for prayers? When a father is about to leave home for a long trip, his instinct drives him to say to his wife and children: "Keep me in your prayers."
Now I ask you, if our friends, though sinners, can aid us by their prayers, why cannot our friends, the saints of God, be able to assist us also? If Abraham and Moses and Job exercised so much influence with the Almighty while they lived in the flesh, is their power with God diminished now that they reign with Him in heaven?
Now I ask you, if our friends, even though they sin, can help us with their prayers, why can’t our friends, the saints of God, also assist us? If Abraham, Moses, and Job had so much influence with the Almighty while they were alive, is their power with God reduced now that they are reigning with Him in heaven?
We are moved by the children of Israel sending their pious petitions to their brethren in Jerusalem. They recalled to mind, no doubt, what the Lord said to Solomon after he had completed the temple: “My eyes shall be open and My ears attentive to the prayer of him that shall pray in this place.”203 If the supplications of those that prayed in the earthly Jerusalem were so efficacious, what will God refuse to those who pray to Him face to face in the heavenly Jerusalem?
We are touched by the Israelites sending their heartfelt requests to their fellow believers in Jerusalem. They likely remembered what the Lord told Solomon after he had finished the temple: "My eyes will be open and My ears will be listening to the prayers of anyone who prays in this place."203 If the prayers of those who sought God in earthly Jerusalem had such impact, what will God deny to those who pray directly to Him in heavenly Jerusalem?
Third—But you will ask, are the saints in heaven so interested in our welfare as to be mindful of us in their prayers? Or, are they so much absorbed in the contemplation of God, and in the enjoyment of celestial bliss, as to be altogether regardless of their friends on earth? Far from us the suspicion that the saints reigning with God ever forget us. In heaven, charity is triumphant. And how can the saints have love, and yet be unmindful of their brethren on earth? If they have one desire greater than another, it is to see us one day wearing the crowns that await us in heaven. If they were capable of experiencing sorrow, their grief would [pg 159] spring from the consideration that we do not always walk in their footsteps here, so as to make sure our election to eternal glory hereafter.
Third—But you might ask, do the saints in heaven care about our well-being enough to remember us in their prayers? Or are they so caught up in contemplating God and enjoying heavenly happiness that they completely forget about their friends on earth? We reject the idea that the saints reigning with God ever forget us. In heaven, love is victorious. How can the saints have love and yet be unaware of their brothers and sisters on earth? If they have one wish more than any other, it's to see us one day wearing the crowns that await us in heaven. If they could feel sorrow, their sadness would stem from knowing that we don't always follow in their footsteps here, which would assure us of our election to eternal glory later on.
The Hebrew people believed, like us, that the saints after death were occupied in praying for us. We read in the Book of Maccabees that Judas Maccabeus, the night before he engaged in battle with the army of the impious Nicanor, had a supernatural dream, or vision, in which he beheld Onias, the High-Priest, and the prophet Jeremiah, both of whom had been long dead. Onias appeared to him with outstretched arms, praying for the people of God. Pointing to Jeremiah, he said to Judas Maccabeus: “This is a lover of his brethren and the people of Israel. This is he that prayeth much for the people and for all the holy city, Jeremiah, the Prophet of God.”204 Then Jeremiah, as is related in the sequel of the vision, handed a sword to Judas, with which the prophet predicted that Judas would conquer his enemies. The soldiers, animated by the relation of Judas, fought with invincible courage and overcame the enemy. The Book of Maccabees, though not admitted by our dissenting brethren to be inspired, must, at least, be acknowledged by them to be a faithful historical record. It is manifest, therefore, from this narrative that the Hebrew people believed that the saints in heaven pray for their brethren on earth.
The Hebrew people believed, like we do, that the saints after death were busy praying for us. In the Book of Maccabees, we read that Judas Maccabeus, the night before he went into battle against the wicked Nicanor, had a supernatural dream or vision in which he saw Onias, the High Priest, and the prophet Jeremiah, both of whom had been dead for a long time. Onias appeared to him with open arms, praying for the people of God. Pointing to Jeremiah, he said to Judas Maccabeus: “This is someone who loves his brothers and the people of Israel. This is the one who prays often for the people and for the entire holy city, Jeremiah, the Prophet of God.”204 Then Jeremiah, as mentioned later in the vision, gave Judas a sword, with which the prophet foretold that Judas would defeat his enemies. The soldiers, inspired by Judas's account, fought with unbeatable courage and defeated the enemy. The Book of Maccabees, although not recognized by our dissenting brethren as inspired, must at least be acknowledged by them as a reliable historical record. Therefore, it is clear from this story that the Hebrew people believed the saints in heaven pray for their brothers and sisters on earth.
St. John in his Revelation describes the Saints before the throne of God praying for their earthly brethren: “The four and twenty ancients fell down before the Lamb, having every one of them harps and golden vials full of odors, which are the prayers of the saints.”205
St. John in his Revelation talks about the Saints before God’s throne praying for their fellow humans: "The twenty-four elders bowed down before the Lamb, each of them holding harps and golden bowls filled with incense, which represent the prayers of the saints."205
The prophet Zachariah records a prayer that was offered by the angel for the people of God, and the favorable answer which came from heaven: “How long, O Lord, wilt Thou not have mercy on Jerusalem, and on the cities of Juda, with which Thou hast been angry?... And the Lord answered the angel ... good words, comfortable words.”206
The prophet Zechariah writes about a prayer that the angel made on behalf of God's people, and the positive response that came from heaven: “How long, Lord, will you hold back your mercy from Jerusalem and the cities of Judah, which you are angry with?... And the Lord answered the angel ... good news, comforting words.”206
Nor can we be surprised to learn that the angels labor for our salvation, since we are told by St. Peter that “the devil goeth about like a roaring lion, seeking whom he may devour;” for, if hate impels the demons to ruin us, surely love must inspire the angels to help us in securing the crown of glory. And if the angels, though of a different nature from ours, are so mindful of us, how much more interest do the saints manifest in our welfare, who are bone of our bone and flesh of our flesh?
Nor should we be surprised to find out that the angels work for our salvation, since St. Peter tells us that "the devil wanders around like a roaring lion, seeking someone to consume;" because, if hatred drives the demons to destroy us, then love must motivate the angels to assist us in achieving the crown of glory. And if the angels, being of a different nature than ours, are so concerned about us, how much more interest do the saints show in our well-being, who are part of our very being?
To ask the prayers of our brethren in heaven is not only conformable to Holy Scripture, but is prompted by the instincts of our nature. The Catholic doctrine of the Communion of Saints robs death of its terrors, while the Reformers of the sixteenth century, in denying the Communion of Saints, not only inflicted a deadly wound on the Creed, but also severed the tenderest chords of the human heart. They broke asunder the holy ties that unite earth with heaven—the soul in the flesh with the soul released from the flesh. If my brother leaves me to cross the seas I believe that he continues to pray for me. And when he crosses the narrow sea of death and lands on the shores of eternity, why should he not pray for me still? What does death destroy? The body. The soul still lives and moves and has its being. It thinks [pg 161] and wills and remembers and loves. The dross of sin and selfishness and hatred are burned by the salutary fires of contrition, and nothing remains but the pure gold of charity.
To ask for the prayers of our brethren in heaven is not only in line with Holy Scripture, but it's also a natural instinct. The Catholic belief in the Communion of Saints takes away the fear of death, while the Reformers of the sixteenth century, by rejecting this belief, not only dealt a serious blow to the Creed but also broke the deepest connections of the human heart. They severed the sacred bonds that link earth with heaven—the soul in the flesh with the soul freed from the flesh. If my brother goes away to another place, I believe he still prays for me. And when he crosses the narrow sea of death and reaches the shores of eternity, why wouldn’t he pray for me too? What does death really destroy? Just the body. The soul continues to live, think, will, remember, and love. The impurities of sin, selfishness, and hatred are consumed by the healing fires of remorse, leaving behind only the pure gold of charity.
O far be from us the dreary thought that death cuts off our friends entirely from us! Far be from us the heartless creed which declares a perpetual divorce between us and the just in heaven! Do not imagine when you lose a father or mother, a tender sister or brother, who die in the peace of Christ, that they are forgetful of you. The love they bore you on earth is purified and intensified in heaven. Or if your innocent child, regenerated in the waters of baptism, is snatched from you by death, be assured that, though separated from you in body, that child is with you in spirit and is repaying you a thousand-fold for the natural life it received from you. Be convinced that the golden link of prayer binds you to that angelic infant, and that it is continually offering its fervent petitions at the throne of God for you, that you may both be reunited in heaven. But I hear men cry out with Pharisaical assurance, “You dishonor God, sir, in praying to the saints. You make void the mediatorship of Jesus Christ. You put the creature above the Creator.” How utterly groundless is this objection! We do not dishonor God in praying to the saints. We should, indeed, dishonor Him if we consulted the saints independently of God. But such is not our practice. The Catholic Church teaches, on the contrary, that God alone is the Giver of all good gifts; that He is the Source of all blessings, the Fountain of all goodness. She teaches that whatever happiness or glory or influence the saints possess, all comes from God. As the moon borrows her light from the sun, so do the blessed borrow their light from Jesus, “the Sun of Justice, the one Mediator [pg 162] (of redemption) of God and men.”207 Hence, when we address the saints, we beg them to pray for us through the merits of Jesus Christ, while we ask Jesus to help up through His own merits.
Oh, let’s not entertain the gloomy thought that death completely separates us from our friends! Let’s reject the cold belief that there’s a permanent divide between us and the righteous ones in heaven! Don’t think that when you lose a father or mother, a loving sister or brother, who pass away in the peace of Christ, they forget about you. The love they had for you on earth is made pure and stronger in heaven. If your innocent child, reborn in the waters of baptism, is taken from you by death, know that even though they are separated from you physically, that child is with you in spirit and is incredibly grateful for the life you gave them. Trust that the powerful connection of prayer ties you to that angelic child, and they are constantly presenting their heartfelt petitions at God’s throne for you, so you can be reunited in heaven. Yet, I hear people cry out with self-righteous certainty, "You disrespect God, sir, by praying to the saints. You weaken Jesus Christ's role as our mediator. You place the created above the Creator." What a completely unfounded objection! We do not dishonor God by praying to the saints. We would indeed dishonor Him if we consulted the saints separated from God. But that’s not how we act. The Catholic Church teaches, on the contrary, that God alone is the source of all good gifts; that He is the source of all blessings, the fountain of all goodness. She teaches that whatever happiness or glory or impact the saints have, it all comes from God. Just as the moon gets its light from the sun, the blessed receive their light from Jesus, “the Sun of Justice, the one Mediator [pg 162] (of redemption) between God and humanity.”207 Therefore, when we speak to the saints, we’re asking them to pray for us through the merits of Jesus Christ, while we ask Jesus for His help through His own merits.
But what is the use of praying to the saints, since God can hear us. If it is vain and useless to pray to the saints because God can hear us, then Jacob was wrong in praying to the angel; the friends of Job were wrong in asking him to pray for them, though God commanded them to invoke Job's intercession; the Jews exiled in Babylon were wrong in asking their brethren in Jerusalem to pray for them; St. Paul was wrong in beseeching his friends to pray for him; then we are all wrong in praying for each other. You deem it useful and pious to ask your pastor to pray for you. Is it not, at least, equally useful for me to invoke the prayers of St. Paul, since I am convinced that he can hear me?
But what's the point of praying to the saints if God can hear us? If it's pointless to pray to the saints because God is listening, then Jacob was mistaken for praying to the angel; Job's friends were wrong to ask him to pray for them, even though God told them to seek Job's intercession; the Jews in Babylon were wrong to ask their fellow Jews in Jerusalem to pray for them; St. Paul was wrong to urge his friends to pray for him; so are we all wrong for praying for one another? You find it useful and good to ask your pastor to pray for you. Isn’t it at least just as useful for me to ask for the prayers of St. Paul, since I believe he can hear me?
God forbid that our supplications to our Father in heaven should diminish in proportion as our prayers to the Saints increase; for, after all, we must remember that, while the Church declares it necessary for salvation to pray to God, she merely asserts that it is “good and useful to invoke the saints.”208 To ask the prayers of the saints, far from being useless, is most profitable. By invoking their intercession, instead of one we have many praying for us. To our own tepid petitions we unite the fervent supplications of the blessed and “the Lord will hear the prayers of the just.”209 To the petitions of us, poor pilgrims in this vale of tears, are united those of the citizens of heaven. We ask them to pray to their God and to our God, to their Father and to our Father, that we may one day share their delights in that blessed country in company with our common Redeemer, Jesus Christ, with whom to live is to reign.
God forbid that our prayers to our Father in heaven should decrease as our prayers to the Saints increase. After all, we must remember that while the Church says it's necessary for salvation to pray to God, she merely claims that it's “It's good and helpful to call upon the saints.”208 Asking for the prayers of the saints is far from useless; it’s actually very beneficial. By seeking their intercession, we have many praying for us instead of just one. We combine our own lukewarm prayers with the passionate requests of the blessed, and "The Lord will listen to the prayers of the righteous."209 With our petitions, as poor pilgrims in this valley of tears, we join the prayers of the citizens of heaven. We ask them to pray to their God and our God, to their Father and our Father, so that one day we may share their joys in that blessed place alongside our common Redeemer, Jesus Christ, to whom living is ruling.
Chapter 14.
Is it lawful to honor the Blessed Virgin Mary as a saint, to call on her as an intercessor, and to follow her example as a model?
I. Is It Legal to Honor Her?
The sincere adorers and lovers of our Lord Jesus Christ look with reverence on every object with which He was associated, and they conceive an affection for every person that was near and dear to Him on earth. The closer the intimacy of those persons with our Savior, the holier do they appear in our estimation, just as those planets which revolve the nearest around the sun partake most of its light and heat.
The genuine followers and lovers of our Lord Jesus Christ hold every object connected to Him in deep respect, and they feel a fondness for everyone who was close to Him in life. The closer these individuals were to our Savior, the more sacred they seem to us, just like the planets that are closest to the sun receive the most light and warmth.
There is something hallowed to the eye of the Christian in the very soil of Judea, because it was pressed by the footprints of our Blessed Redeemer. With what reverent steps we would enter the cave of Bethlehem because there was born the Savior of the world. With what religious demeanor we would tread the streets of Nazareth when we remembered that there were spent the days of His boyhood. What profound religious awe would fill our hearts on ascending Mount Calvary, where He paid by his blood the ransom of our souls.
There’s something sacred to the Christian in the very soil of Judea because it was touched by the footprints of our Blessed Redeemer. With what respectful steps we would enter the cave of Bethlehem because there was born the Savior of the world. With what reverent attitude we would walk through the streets of Nazareth when we remembered that there were spent the days of His childhood. What deep religious awe would fill our hearts as we climbed Mount Calvary, where He paid with His blood the price for our souls.
But if the lifeless soil claims so much reverence, [pg 164] how much more veneration would be enkindled in our hearts for the living persons who were the friends and associates of our Savior on earth! We know that He exercised a certain salutary and magnetic influence on those whom He approached. “All the multitude sought to touch Him, for virtue went out from Him and healed all,”210 as happened to the woman who had been troubled with an issue of blood.211
But if the flat soil is given so much respect, [pg 164] how much more admiration would we feel in our hearts for the living people who were friends and companions of our Savior while He was on earth! We know that He had a kind of healing and magnetic effect on those He encountered. "Everyone in the crowd tried to touch Him, because power was coming from Him and He healed everyone."210 just like what happened to the woman who had been suffering from bleeding.211
We would seem, indeed, to draw near to Jesus, if we had the happiness of only conversing with the Samaritan woman, or of eating at the table of Zaccheus, or of being entertained by Nicodemus. But if we were admitted into the inner circle of His friends—of Lazarus, Mary and Martha, for instance—the Baptist or the Apostles, we would be conscious that in their company we were drawing still nearer to Jesus and imbibing somewhat of that spirit which they must have largely received from their familiar relations with Him.
We would definitely feel closer to Jesus if we could just chat with the Samaritan woman, eat with Zaccheus, or be hosted by Nicodemus. But if we were welcomed into the inner circle of His friends—like Lazarus, Mary, and Martha, or even John the Baptist or the Apostles—we would realize that being with them brings us even closer to Jesus and allows us to absorb some of the spirit they must have gained from their close relationship with Him.
Now, if the land of Judea is looked upon as hallowed ground because Jesus dwelt there; if the Apostles were considered as models of holiness because they were the chosen companions and pupils of our Lord in His latter years, how peerless must have been the sanctity of Mary, who gave Him birth, whose breast was His pillow, who nursed and clothed Him in infancy, who guided His early steps, who accompanied Him in His exile to Egypt and back, who abode with Him from infancy to boyhood, from boyhood to manhood, who during all that time listened to the words of wisdom which fell from His lips, who was the first to embrace Him at His birth, and the last to receive His dying breath on Calvary. This sentiment is so natural to us that [pg 165] we find it bursting forth spontaneously from the lips of the woman of the Gospel, who, hearing the words of Jesus full of wisdom and sanctity, lifted up her voice and said to Him: “Blessed is the womb that bore Thee and the paps that gave Thee suck.”
Now, if the land of Judea is seen as sacred ground because Jesus lived there; if the Apostles are viewed as examples of holiness because they were the chosen friends and students of our Lord in His final years, how unparalleled must have been the holiness of Mary, who gave Him life, whose breast was His resting place, who nursed and clothed Him as a baby, who guided His early steps, who traveled with Him into exile in Egypt and back, who stayed with Him from infancy to childhood, from childhood to adulthood, who during all that time absorbed the wise words that came from His lips, who was the first to hold Him after His birth, and the last to receive His dying breath on Calvary. This feeling is so natural to us that we find it pouring forth naturally from the lips of the woman in the Gospel, who, hearing the words of Jesus filled with wisdom and holiness, raised her voice and said to Him: “Blessed is the mother who gave birth to You and the breasts that nursed You.”
It is in accordance with the economy of Divine Providence that, whenever God designs any person for some important work, He bestows on that person the graces and dispositions necessary for faithfully discharging it.
It aligns with the way Divine Providence operates that whenever God intends a person for an important task, He grants that person the qualities and mindset needed to carry it out faithfully.
When Moses was called by heaven to be the leader of the Hebrew people he hesitated to assume the formidable office on the plea of “impediment and slowness of tongue.” But Jehovah reassured him by promising to qualify him for the sublime functions assigned to him: “I will be in thy mouth, and I will teach thee what thou shalt speak.”212
When Moses was called by heaven to lead the Hebrew people, he hesitated to take on the daunting role, citing “speech impediment and slowness.” But Jehovah reassured him by promising to prepare him for the great tasks ahead: "I'll be in your head, and I'll guide you on what to say."212
The Prophet Jeremiah was sanctified from his very birth because he was destined to be the herald of God's law to the children of Israel: “Before I formed thee in the bowels of thy mother I knew thee, and before thou camest forth out of the womb I sanctified thee.”213
The Prophet Jeremiah was set apart from his birth because he was meant to be the messenger of God's law to the people of Israel: “Before I made you in your mom's womb, I knew you, and before you were born, I chose you.”213
“Elizabeth was filled with the Holy Ghost,”214 that she might be worthy to be the hostess of our Lord during the three months that Mary dwelt under her roof.
“Elizabeth was filled with the Holy Spirit,”214 so that she could be the host for our Lord during the three months that Mary stayed with her.
The Apostles received the plenitude of grace; they were endowed with the gift of tongue and [pg 166] other privileges217 before they commenced the work of the ministry. Hence St. Paul says: “Our sufficiency is from God, who hath made us fit ministers of the New Testament.”218
The Apostles received a full measure of grace; they were given the gift of speaking in different languages and other privileges before they started their ministry work. That’s why St. Paul says: "Our ability comes from God, who has made us worthy ministers of the New Testament."
Now of all who have participated in the ministry of the Redemption there is none who filled any position so exalted, so sacred, as is the incommunicable office of Mother of Jesus; and there is no one, consequently, that needed so high a degree of holiness as she did.
Now, among all those involved in the ministry of Redemption, no one held a position as exalted and sacred as that of the Mother of Jesus; and therefore, there is no one who needed such an extraordinary level of holiness as she did.
For, if God thus sanctified His Prophets and Apostles as being destined to be the bearers of the Word of life, how much more sanctified must Mary have been, who was to bear the Lord and “Author of life.”219 If John was so holy because he was chosen as the pioneer to prepare the way of the Lord, how much more holy was she who ushered Him into the world. If holiness became John's mother, surely a greater holiness became the mother of John's Master. If God said to His Priests of old: “Be ye clean, you that carry the vessels of the Lord;”220 nay, if the vessels themselves used in the divine service and churches are set apart by special consecration, we cannot conceive Mary to have been ever profaned by sin, who was the chosen vessel of election, even the Mother of God.
For if God set apart His Prophets and Apostles as the ones who would carry the Word of life, how much more holy must Mary have been, who was chosen to bear the Lord and “Life’s author.”219 If John was considered holy because he was selected to prepare the way for the Lord, how much more holy was she who brought Him into the world? If holiness suited John’s mother, then certainly a greater holiness belonged to the mother of John's Master. If God instructed His Priests of old: “Be clean, you who carry the vessels of the Lord;”220 and if even the vessels used in divine service and churches are consecrated, we cannot imagine that Mary, the chosen vessel of election and the Mother of God, was ever tainted by sin.
When we call the Blessed Virgin the Mother of God, we assert our belief in two things: First—That her Son, Jesus Christ, is true man, else she were not a mother. Second—That He is true God, else she were not the Mother of God. In other words, we affirm that the Second Person of the Blessed Trinity, the Word of God, who in His divine nature is from all eternity begotten of the [pg 167] Father, consubstantial with Him, was in the fulness of time again begotten, by being born of the Virgin, thus taking to Himself, from her maternal womb, a human nature of the same substance with hers.
When we refer to the Blessed Virgin as the Mother of God, we are expressing our belief in two key ideas: First—That her Son, Jesus Christ, is truly a man; otherwise, she wouldn’t be a mom. Second—That He is truly God; otherwise, she wouldn’t be the Oh my God. In other words, we affirm that the Second Person of the Blessed Trinity, the Word of God, who in His divine nature has been eternally begotten of the Father and is of the same essence as Him, was in the fullness of time also begotten by being born of the Virgin, thus taking on a human nature of the same substance as hers.
But it may be said the Blessed Virgin is not the Mother of the Divinity. She had not, and she could not have, any part in the generation of the Word of God, for that generation is eternal; her maternity is temporal. He is her Creator; she is His creature. Style her, if you will, the Mother of the man Jesus or even of the human nature of the Son of God, but not the Mother of God.
But it can be argued that the Blessed Virgin is not the Mother of Divinity. She did not, and she could not have, any role in the generation of the Word of God, because that generation is eternal; her motherhood is temporary. He is her Creator; she is His creation. Call her, if you want, the Mother of the man Jesus or even of the human nature of the Son of God, but not the Mother of God.
I shall answer this objection by putting a question. Did the mother who bore us have any part in the production of our soul? Was not this nobler part of our being the work of God alone? And yet who would for a moment dream of saying “the mother of my body,” and not “my mother?”
I’ll respond to this objection by asking a question. Did the mother who gave birth to us have any role in creating our spirit? Isn’t this more noble part of our existence the result of God alone? And yet, who would even think of saying “the mother who birthed me,” instead of “my mom?”
The comparison teaches us that the terms parent and child, mother and son, refer to the persons and not to the parts or elements of which the persons are composed. Hence no one says: “The mother of my body,” “the mother of my soul;” but in all propriety “my mother,” the mother of me who live and breathe, think and act, one in my personality, though uniting in it a soul directly created by God, and a material body directly derived from the maternal womb. In like manner, as far as the sublime mystery of the Incarnation can be reflected in the natural order, the Blessed Virgin, under the overshadowing of the Holy Ghost, by communicating to the Second Person of the Adorable Trinity, as mothers do, a true human nature of the same substance with her own, is thereby really and truly His Mother.
The comparison shows us that the terms parent and child, mother and son, refer to the people themselves, not the parts or elements that make up those people. So no one says: “The mother of my body,” “the mother of my soul,” but rather, with full correctness, "my mom," the mother of me who lives and breathes, thinks and acts, one in my personality, even though it includes a soul directly created by God and a physical body that comes directly from the maternal womb. Similarly, as far as the profound mystery of the Incarnation can be mirrored in the natural world, the Blessed Virgin, through the power of the Holy Spirit, by giving to the Second Person of the Adorable Trinity a true human nature of the same substance as her own, is truly and really His Mother.
It is in this sense that the title of Mother of God, denied by Nestorius, was vindicated to her by the General Council of Ephesus, in 431; in this sense, and in no other, has the Church called her by that title.
It is in this sense that the title of OMG, which Nestorius denied, was affirmed for her by the General Council of Ephesus in 431; in this sense, and in no other, has the Church referred to her by that title.
Hence, by immediate and necessary consequence, follow her surpassing dignity and excellence, and her special relationship and affinity, not only with her Divine Son, but also with the Father and the Holy Ghost.
Hence, by immediate and necessary consequence, follow her remarkable dignity and excellence, and her unique relationship and connection, not only with her Divine Son, but also with the Father and the Holy Spirit.
Mary, as Wordsworth beautifully expressed it, united in her person “a mother's love with maiden purity.” The Church teaches us that she was always a Virgin—a Virgin before her espousals, during her married life and after her spouse's death. “The Angel Gabriel was sent from God ... to a Virgin espoused to a man whose name was Joseph, ... and the Virgin's name was Mary.”221
Mary, as Wordsworth beautifully put it, united in her being "a mother's love with the innocence of youth." The Church teaches us that she was always a Virgin—before her engagement, during her marriage, and after her husband's death. "The Angel Gabriel was sent by God … to a virgin who was engaged to a man named Joseph, … and the virgin's name was Mary."221
That she remained a Virgin till after the birth of Jesus is expressly stated in the Gospel.222 It is not less certain that she continued in the same state during the remainder of her days; for in the Apostles' and the Nicene Creed she is called a Virgin, and that epithet cannot be restricted to the time of our Saviour's birth. It must be referred to her whole life, inasmuch as both creeds were compiled long after she had passed away.
That she stayed a Virgin until after the birth of Jesus is clearly stated in the Gospel.222 It's also certain that she remained in that state for the rest of her life; in the Apostles' and Nicene Creed, she is referred to as a Virgin, and that title cannot be limited to the time of our Savior's birth. It must apply to her entire life, since both creeds were created long after she had died.
The Canon of the Mass, which is very probably of Apostolic antiquity, speaks of her as the “glorious ever Virgin,” and in this sentiment all Catholic tradition concurs.
The Canon of the Mass, which is likely from Apostolic times, refers to her as the “glorious ever Virgin,” and this view is supported by all Catholic tradition.
There is a propriety which suggests itself to every Christian in Mary's remaining a Virgin after the birth of Jesus, for, as Bishop Bull of the Protestant Episcopal Church of England remarks, [pg 169] “It cannot with decency be imagined that the most holy vessel which was once consecrated to be a receptacle of the Deity should be afterwards desecrated and profaned by human use.” The learned Grotius, Calvin and other eminent Protestant writers hold the same view.
There’s a sense of propriety that suggests every Christian should recognize Mary’s perpetual virginity after giving birth to Jesus. As Bishop Bull of the Protestant Episcopal Church of England points out, [pg 169] “It’s hard to believe, with any sense of decency, that the most sacred vessel, once dedicated to hold the Deity, could later be disrespected and misused by human actions.” Notable scholars like Grotius, Calvin, and other prominent Protestant writers share this perspective.
The doctrine of the perpetual virginity of Mary is now combated by Protestants, as it was in the early days of the Church by Helvidius and Jovinian, on the following grounds:
The belief in Mary's lifelong virginity is now challenged by Protestants, just as it was in the early days of the Church by Helvidius and Jovinian, for the following reasons:
First—The Evangelist says that “Joseph took unto him his wife, and he knew her not till she brought forth her first-born son.”223 This sentence suggests to dissenters that other children besides Jesus were born to Mary. But the qualifying word till by no means implies that the chaste union which had subsisted between Mary and Joseph up to the birth of our Lord was subsequently altered. The Protestant Hooker justly complains of the early heretics as having “abused greatly these words of Matthew, gathering against the honor of the Blessed Virgin, that a thing denied with special circumstance doth import an opposite affirmation when once that circumstance is expired.”224 To express Hooker's idea in plainer words, when a thing is said not to have occurred until another event had happened, it does not necessarily follow that it did occur after that event took place.
First—The Evangelist says that "Joseph took his wife, and he did not have relations with her until she gave birth to her first son."223 This sentence suggests to dissenters that Mary had other children besides Jesus. But the word until does not imply that the pure relationship between Mary and Joseph changed after the birth of our Lord. The Protestant Hooker rightly argues that the early heretics "These words of Matthew have been greatly misused against the honor of the Blessed Virgin, as denying something under specific circumstances implies an opposite affirmation once those circumstances have passed."224 To put Hooker's idea in simpler terms, when it’s said that something did not happen until another event occurred, it doesn’t necessarily mean that it did happen after that event took place.
The Scripture says that the raven went forth from the ark, “and did not return till the waters were dried up upon the earth”225—that is, it never returned. “Samuel saw Saul no more till the day of his death.”226 He did not, of course, see him after death. “The Lord said to my Lord: [pg 170] Sit thou at my right hand until I make thy enemies thy footstool.”227 These words apply to our Savior, who did not cease to sit at the right of God after His enemies were subdued.
The Scripture says that the raven went out from the ark, "and did not come back until the waters had dried up on the earth"225—meaning it never came back. "Samuel did not see Saul again until the day he died."226 Obviously, he didn't see him after his death. “The Lord said to my Lord: [pg 170] Sit at my right hand until I put your enemies under your feet.”227 These words refer to our Savior, who continued to sit at the right of God even after His enemies were defeated.
Second—But Jesus is called Mary's first-born Son, and does not a first-born always imply the subsequent birth of other children to the same mother? By no means; for the name of first-born was given to the first son of every Jewish mother, whether other children followed or not. We find this epithet applied to Machir, for instance, who was the only son of Manasses.228
Second—But Jesus is called Mary's firstborn son, and doesn’t the term first-born usually suggest that there are other children born to the same mother? Not at all; the title first-born was given to the first son of every Jewish mother, regardless of whether she had other children afterward. For example, we see this term used for Machir, who was the only son of Manasses.228
Third—But is not mention frequently made of the brethren of Jesus?229 Fortunately the Gospels themselves will enable us to trace the maternity of those who are called His brothers, not to the Blessed Virgin, but to another Mary. St. Matthew mentions, by name, James and Joseph among the brethren of Jesus;230 and the same Evangelist and also St. Mark tell us that among those who were present at the Crucifixion were Mary Magdalen and Mary the mother of James and Joseph.231 And St. John, who narrates with more detail the circumstances of the Crucifixion, informs us who this second Mary was, for he says that there stood by the cross of Jesus His mother and His Mother's sister, Mary of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalen.232 There is no doubt that Mary of Cleophas is identical with Mary, who is called by Matthew and Mark the mother of James and Joseph. And as Mary of Cleophas was the kinswoman of the Blessed Virgin, James and Joseph are called the brothers of Jesus, in conformity with the Hebrew practice of giving that appellation to cousins [pg 171] or near relations. Abraham, for instance, was the uncle of Lot, yet he calls him brother.233
Third—But isn’t it often mentioned that Jesus had siblings?229 Fortunately, the Gospels help us identify the mother of those referred to as His brothers, linking them not to the Blessed Virgin, but to another Mary. St. Matthew specifically names James and Joseph as among the siblings of Jesus;230 and both he and St. Mark note that Mary Magdalene and Mary, the mother of James and Joseph, were present at the Crucifixion.231 St. John provides more detail about the Crucifixion, telling us who this second Mary was. He states that near the cross of Jesus stood His mother, His mother’s sister, Mary of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene.232 There’s no doubt that Mary of Cleophas is the same as the Mary referred to by Matthew and Mark as the mother of James and Joseph. Since Mary of Cleophas was a relative of the Blessed Virgin, James and Joseph are called the brothers of Jesus, following the Hebrew custom of labeling cousins or close relatives as brothers. [pg 171]
Mary is exalted above all other women, not only because she united “a mother's love with maiden purity,” but also because she was conceived without original sin. The dogma of the Immaculate Conception is thus expressed by the Church: “We define that the Blessed Virgin Mary in the first moment of her conception, by the singular grace and privilege of Almighty God, in virtue of the merits of Jesus Christ, the Savior of the human race, was preserved free from every stain of original sin.”234
Mary is honored above all other women, not only because she combined “a mother’s love with youthful innocence,” but also because she was conceived without original sin. The Church expresses the dogma of the Immaculate Conception as follows: "We declare that the Blessed Virgin Mary, at the moment of her conception, by the special grace and privilege of Almighty God, due to the merits of Jesus Christ, the Savior of humanity, was preserved from any trace of original sin."234
Unlike the rest of the children of Adam, the soul of Mary was never subject to sin, even in the first moment of its infusion into the body. She alone was exempt from the original taint. This immunity of Mary from original sin is exclusively due to the merits of Christ, as the Church expressly declares. She needed a Redeemer as well as the rest of the human race and therefore was “redeemed, but in a more sublime manner.”235 Mary is as much indebted to the precious blood of Jesus for having been preserved as we are for having been cleansed from original sin.
Unlike the other children of Adam, Mary's soul was never affected by sin, even from the very beginning when it was infused into her body. She was the only one exempt from the original stain. This freedom from original sin for Mary is solely because of Christ's merits, as the Church clearly states. She needed a Redeemer just like the rest of humanity and was therefore “redeemed, but in a more elevated way.”235 Mary owes her preservation to the precious blood of Jesus just as much as we owe our cleansing from original sin.
Although the Immaculate Conception was not formulated into a dogma of faith till 1854, it is at least implied in Holy Scripture. It is in strict harmony with the place which Mary holds in the economy of Redemption, and has virtually received the pious assent of the faithful from the earliest days of the Church.
Although the Immaculate Conception wasn't officially declared a dogma of faith until 1854, it's at least suggested in the Holy Scriptures. It aligns perfectly with Mary's role in the plan of Redemption and has essentially gained the pious agreement of the faithful since the earliest days of the Church.
In Genesis we read: “I will put enmities between thee and the woman, and thy seed and her seed; she shall crush thy head.”236 All Catholic [pg 172] commentators, ancient and modern, recognize in the Seed, the Woman and the serpent types of our Savior, of Mary and the devil. God here declares that the enmity of the Seed and that of the Woman toward the tempter were to be identical. Now the enmity of Christ, or the Seed, toward the evil one was absolute and perpetual. Therefore the enmity of Mary, or the Woman, toward the devil never admitted of any momentary reconciliation which would have existed if she were ever subject to original sin.
In Genesis, we read: "I will create hostility between you and the woman, and between your descendants and her descendants; she will crush your head."236 All Catholic commentators, both ancient and modern, recognize in the Seed, the Woman, and the serpent representations of our Savior, Mary, and the devil. God declares that the hostility of the Seed and that of the Woman toward the tempter will be the same. The enmity of Christ, or the Seed, toward the evil one is absolute and eternal. Therefore, the enmity of Mary, or the Woman, toward the devil never allowed for any momentary reconciliation, which would have been the case if she had ever been subject to original sin.
It is worthy of note that as three characters appear on the scene of our fall—Adam, Eve and the rebellious Angel—so three corresponding personages figure in our redemption—Jesus Christ, who is the second Adam;237 Mary, the second Eve, and the Archangel Gabriel. The second Adam was immeasurably superior to the first, Gabriel was superior to the fallen Angel, and hence we are warranted by analogy to conclude that Mary was superior to Eve. But if she had been created in original sin, instead of being superior, she would be inferior to Eve, who was certainly created immaculate. We cannot conceive that the mother of Cain was created superior to the mother of Jesus. It would have been unworthy of a God of infinite purity to have been born of a woman that was even for an instant under the dominion of Satan.
It’s important to note that just as three characters play a role in our fall—Adam, Eve, and the rebellious angel—three corresponding figures are involved in our redemption: Jesus Christ, who is the second Adam; Mary, the second Eve; and the Archangel Gabriel. The second Adam was far greater than the first, Gabriel was greater than the fallen angel, and therefore we can reasonably conclude that Mary was greater than Eve. If she had been created with original sin, instead of being superior, she would actually be inferior to Eve, who was certainly created without sin. We can’t believe that the mother of Cain was created greater than the mother of Jesus. It would have been unworthy of a God of infinite purity to be born of a woman who was even for a moment under the influence of Satan.
The liturgies of the Church, being the established formularies of her public worship, are among the most authoritative documents that can be adduced in favor of any religious practice.
The liturgies of the Church, being the set forms of its public worship, are among the most authoritative documents that can be cited in support of any religious practice.
In the liturgy ascribed to St. James, Mary is commemorated as “our most holy, immaculate and most glorious Lady, Mother of God and ever Virgin Mary.”238
In the liturgy attributed to St. James, Mary is remembered as "our most holy, pure, and glorious Lady, Mother of God and eternal Virgin Mary."238
In the Maronite Ritual she is invoked as “our holy, praiseworthy and immaculate Lady.”239
In the Maronite Ritual, she is addressed as "our sacred, commendable, and pure Lady."239
In the Alexandrian liturgy of St. Basil, she is addressed as “most holy, most glorious, immaculate.”240
In the Alexandrian liturgy of St. Basil, she is addressed as “most holy, most glorious, immaculate.”240
The Feast of Mary's Conception commenced to be celebrated in the East in the fifth, and in the West in the seventh centuries. It was not introduced into Rome till probably towards the end of the fourteenth century. Though Rome is always the first that is called on to sanction a new festival, she is often the last to take part in it. She is the first that is expected to give the key-note, but frequently the last to join in the festive song. While she is silent, the notes are faint and uncertain; when her voice joins in the chant, the song of praise becomes constant and universal.
The Feast of Mary's Conception started being celebrated in the East in the fifth century and in the West in the seventh century. It likely wasn’t introduced in Rome until the end of the fourteenth century. While Rome is usually the first to approve a new festival, she often waits the longest to participate. She sets the tone that’s expected to lead, but often jumps in after everyone else has begun the celebration. When she’s silent, the sounds are weak and unsure; when she joins in the chant, the praise becomes steady and widespread.
It is scarcely necessary for me to add that the introduction of the festival of the Conception after the lapse of so many centuries from the foundation of Christianity no more implies a novelty of doctrine than the erection of a monument in 1875 to Arminius, the German hero who flourished in the first century, would be an evidence of his recent exploits. The Feast of the Blessed Trinity was not introduced till the fifth century, though it commemorates a fundamental mystery of the Christian religion.
It hardly needs to be said that the introduction of the festival of the Conception after so many centuries since the foundation of Christianity represents no new doctrine, just as erecting a monument in 1875 to Arminius, the German hero who lived in the first century, wouldn’t suggest any recent accomplishments of his. The Feast of the Blessed Trinity wasn’t established until the fifth century, even though it commemorates a core mystery of the Christian faith.
It is interesting to us to know that the Immaculate Conception of Mary has been interwoven in the earliest history of our own country. The ship that first bore Columbus to America was named Mary of the Conception. This celebrated navigator gave the same name to the second island which he discovered. The first chapel erected in Quebec, when that city was founded in the early [pg 174] part of the seventeenth century was dedicated to God under the invocation of Mary Immaculate.
It’s fascinating to realize that the Immaculate Conception of Mary has been woven into the early history of our country. The ship that first brought Columbus to America was named Mary of the Conception. This famous navigator also named the second island he discovered after her. The first chapel built in Quebec when the city was founded in the early [pg 174] seventeenth century was dedicated to God in honor of Mary Immaculate.
In view of these three great prerogatives of Mary—her divine maternity, her perpetual virginity and her Immaculate Conception—we are prepared to find her blessedness often and expressly declared in Holy Scripture.
In light of these three significant privileges of Mary—her divine motherhood, her lifelong virginity, and her Immaculate Conception—we can expect to see her blessedness frequently and clearly mentioned in the Holy Scripture.
The Archangel Gabriel is sent to her from heaven to announce to her the happy tidings that she was destined to be the mother of the world's Redeemer. No greater favor was ever before or since conferred on woman, whether we consider the dignity of the messenger, or the momentous character of the message, or the terms of respect in which it is conveyed.
The Archangel Gabriel is sent to her from heaven to deliver the joyful news that she is chosen to be the mother of the world's Savior. No greater blessing has ever been given to a woman, whether we think about the importance of the messenger, the significance of the message, or the respectful way it is presented.
“The Angel Gabriel was sent from God into a city of Galilee called Nazareth to a virgin ... and the virgin's name was Mary. And the Angel being come in said unto her: Hail, full of grace, the Lord is with thee; blessed art thou among women. Who, having heard, was troubled at his saying and thought with herself what manner of salutation this should be. And the Angel said to her: Fear not, Mary, for thou hast found grace with God. Behold, thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and shalt bring forth a son, and thou shalt call his name Jesus.... The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the most high shall overshadow thee, and therefore, also, the Holy which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God.”241 The Almighty does not send to Mary, a prophet or priest, or any other earthly ambassador, nor even one of the lower choirs of angels, but He commissions an Archangel to confer with her.
The Angel Gabriel was sent by God to a town in Galilee called Nazareth, to a virgin... and the virgin's name was Mary. When the Angel entered, he said to her: Hi, favored one, the Lord is with you; you are blessed among women. Mary was confused by his words and wondered what kind of greeting this was. The Angel said to her: Don't be afraid, Mary, for you have found favor with God. Look, you will conceive in your womb and give birth to a son, and you will name him Jesus... The Holy Spirit will come upon you, and the power of the Most High will overshadow you; so the holy one to be born will be called the Son of God.241 God does not send a prophet or priest, or any earthly representative, nor even a lower-ranking angel to Mary, but rather He sends an Archangel to speak with her.
“Hail full of grace!” Gabriel does not congratulate her on her personal charms, though she is the fairest daughter of Israel. He does not praise her [pg 175] for her exalted ancestry, though she is descended from the Kings of Juda. But he commends her because she is the chosen child of benediction. He admires the hidden virtues of her soul, brighter than the sun, fairer than the moon, purer than angels, he sees before him,
“Hail, highly favored!” Gabriel doesn’t compliment her on her looks, even though she is the most beautiful daughter of Israel. He doesn’t praise her for her noble lineage, even though she comes from the Kings of Judah. Instead, he honors her because she is the chosen one of blessing. He admires the hidden qualities of her soul, which shine brighter than the sun, are more beautiful than the moon, and are purer than angels that he sees before him,
one that alone escaped the taint of Adam's disobedience.
one that alone escaped the stain of Adam's disobedience.
As the precious diamond reflects various colors according as it is exposed to the sun's rays, so did the soul of Mary, from the moment that the “Sun of Justice” shone upon her, exhibit every grace that was prompted by the occasion.
As the precious diamond displays different colors when it’s hit by sunlight, so did Mary’s soul reflect every grace inspired by the moment the "Light of Justice" shone on her.
St. Stephen and the Apostles were also said to be full of the Spirit of God. By this, however, we are not to understand that the same measure of grace was imparted to them which was given to Mary. On each one it is bestowed according to his merits and needs. “One is the glory of the sun, another the glory of the moon, and another the glory of the stars, for star differeth from star in glory;”242 and as Mary's office of Mother of God immeasurably surpassed in dignity that of the proto-martyr and of the Apostles, so did her grace superabound over theirs.
St. Stephen and the Apostles were also said to be filled with the Spirit of God. However, we shouldn’t think that they received the same amount of grace as Mary. Each one is given grace based on their own merits and needs. "The sun has its own glory, the moon has its own glory, and the stars have their own glory, and each star differs in its glory."242 and since Mary’s role as the Mother of God far exceeds in dignity that of the proto-martyr and the Apostles, her grace greatly surpasses theirs.
“The Lord is with thee.” “He exists in His creatures in different ways; in those that are endowed with reason in one way, in irrational creatures in another. His irrational creatures have no means of apprehending or possessing Him. All rational creatures may indeed apprehend Him by knowledge, but only the good by love. Only in the good does He so exist as to be with them as well as in them; with them by a certain harmony and agreement of will, and in this way God [pg 176] is with all His Saints. But He is with Mary in a yet more special manner, for in her there was so great an agreement and union with God that not her will only, but her very flesh was to be united to him.”243
“God is with you.” "He exists in His creatures in different ways: in those with reason in one way, and in those without reason in another. His non-rational creatures can’t understand or possess Him. All rational creatures can know Him through knowledge, but only the good can know Him through love. Only in the good does He exist in a way that He is both with them and in them; with them through a harmony and alignment of will, and in this way God [pg 176] is with all His Saints. However, He is with Mary in an even more special way, for in her there was such a profound agreement and union with God that not only her will but her very flesh was to be united with Him."243
“Blessed art Thou among women.” The same expression is applied to two other women in the Holy Scripture—viz., to Jahel and Judith. The former was called blessed after she had slain Sisara,244 and the latter after she had slain Holofernes,245 both of whom had been enemies of God's people. In this respect these two women are true types of Mary, who was chosen by God to crush the head of the serpent, the infernal enemy of mankind. And if they deserved the title of blessed for being the instruments of God in rescuing Israel from temporal calamities, how much more does Mary merit that appellation, who co-operated so actively in the salvation of the human race!
“You are the most blessed woman.” The same phrase is used for two other women in the Bible—Jael and Judith. Jael was called blessed after she killed Sisera,244 and Judith after she killed Holofernes,245 both of whom were enemies of God's people. In this way, these two women are true forerunners of Mary, who was chosen by God to crush the head of the serpent, the ultimate enemy of humanity. If they deserved the title of blessed for being God's instruments in saving Israel from earthly troubles, how much more does Mary deserve that title, who played such an active role in the salvation of the human race!
The Evangelist proceeds: “And Mary, rising up in those days, went ... into a city of Juda; and she entered into the house of Zachary and saluted Elizabeth. And it came to pass that when Elizabeth heard the salutation of Mary the infant leapt in her womb. And Elizabeth was filled with the Holy Ghost, and she cried out with a loud voice and said: Blessed art thou among women, and blessed is the fruit of thy womb. And whence is this to me that the mother of my Lord should come to me? For behold, as soon as the voice of thy salutation sounded in my ears, the infant in my womb leaped for joy. And blessed art thou that hast believed, because those things shall be accomplished that were spoken to thee by the Lord.”246
The Evangelist continues: “And Mary, during those days, went to a town in Judea; she entered the home of Zechariah and greeted Elizabeth. When Elizabeth heard Mary’s greeting, the baby in her womb jumped. Elizabeth was filled with the Holy Spirit, and she exclaimed with a loud voice, 'Blessed are you among women, and blessed is the fruit of your womb. Why am I so honored that the mother of my Lord should come to me? For as soon as I heard your greeting, the baby in my womb jumped for joy. Blessed are you who have believed that what the Lord said to you will be fulfilled.'”246
There is joy in Mary's heart in being chosen to become the mother of the world's Redeemer. She [pg 177] wishes by her visit to communicate that joy to her cousin. The Sun of Justice is shining within her. She desires to diffuse His rays through Elizabeth's household. She is laden with spiritual treasures. She must share them with her kinswoman, especially as she is none the poorer in making others richer.
There is joy in Mary's heart for being chosen to be the mother of the world's Savior. She [pg 177] wants to share that joy with her cousin through her visit. The light of righteousness is shining within her. She hopes to spread His light throughout Elizabeth's home. She is filled with spiritual treasures. She needs to share them with her relative, especially since helping others doesn’t make her any less rich.
The usual order of salutation is here reversed. Age pays reverence to youth. A lady who is revered by the whole community honors a lowly maiden. An inspired matron expresses her astonishment that her young kinswoman should deign to visit her. She extols Mary's faith and calls her blessed. She blends the praise of Mary with the praise of Mary's Son, and even the infant John testifies his reverential joy by leaping in his mother's womb. And we are informed that during this interview Elizabeth was filled with the Holy Ghost, to remind us that the veneration she paid to her cousin was not prompted by her own feelings, but was dictated by the Spirit of God.
The usual order of greeting is flipped here. Age respects youth. A woman admired by the whole community honors a humble young woman. An amazed matron expresses her surprise that her young relative would choose to visit her. She praises Mary's faith and calls her blessed. She combines her praise of Mary with praise of Mary's Son, and even the unborn John shows his joyful reverence by leaping in his mother's womb. We're told that during this meeting, Elizabeth was filled with the Holy Spirit, to remind us that the respect she showed her cousin wasn't just her own feelings, but was inspired by the Spirit of God.
Then Mary breaks out into that sublime canticle, the Magnificat: “My soul doth magnify the Lord, and my spirit hath rejoiced in God my Savior, because He hath regarded the humility of his handmaid, for behold from henceforth all generations shall call me blessed.”247 On these words I shall pause to make one reflection.
Then Mary bursts into that beautiful song, the Magnificat: "My soul praises the Lord, and my spirit celebrates in God my Savior, because He has seen the humility of His servant; for look, from now on, all generations will call me blessed."247 On these words, I will pause to make a reflection.
The Holy Ghost, through the organ of Mary's chaste lips, prophesies that all generations shall call her blessed, with evident approval of the praise she should receive.
The Holy Spirit, speaking through Mary's pure lips, prophesies that all generations will call her blessed, clearly showing approval of the honor she deserves.
What a daring prophecy is this! Among the wonderful predictions recorded in Holy Scripture, I can recall none that more strongly commands my admiration. Here is a modest, retiring maiden, [pg 178] living in an obscure village in a remote quarter of the civilized world, openly announcing that every age till the end of time, should pronounce her hallowed. We have no reason to question this prophecy, for it is recorded in the inspired pages of the Gospel. And we know also without the shadow of a doubt that the prophecy has been literally fulfilled. For, in every epoch, and in every Christian land from the rising to the setting sun, her Magnificat has daily resounded.
What a bold prophecy this is! Among the amazing predictions found in the Holy Scriptures, I can't think of any that captures my admiration as much as this one. Here is a humble, shy young woman, living in a little-known village in a far corner of the civilized world, openly declaring that every generation until the end of time should honor her. We have no reason to doubt this prophecy, as it is recorded in the inspired pages of the Gospel. And we also know without a doubt that the prophecy has been literally fulfilled. For in every era and in every Christian land from sunrise to sunset, her Magnificat has been echoed daily.
Now the Catholic is the only Church whose children, generation after generation, from the first to the present century, have pronounced her blessed; of all Christians in this land, they alone contribute to the fulfilment of the prophecy.
Now the Catholic Church is the only one whose children, generation after generation, from the first to the present century, have declared her blessed; among all Christians in this country, they are the only ones who contribute to the fulfillment of the prophecy.
Therefore, it is only Catholics that earn the approval of Heaven by fulfilling the prediction of the Holy Ghost.
Therefore, only Catholics earn Heaven's approval by fulfilling the prediction of the Holy Spirit.
Protestants not only concede that we bless the name of Mary, but they even reproach us with being too lavish in our praises of her.
Protestants not only accept that we honor the name of Mary, but they also criticize us for being too excessive in our praise of her.
On the other hand, they are careful to exclude themselves from the “generations” that were destined to call her blessed, for, in speaking of her, they almost invariably withhold from her the title of blessed, prefering to call her the Virgin, or Mary the Virgin, or the Mother of Jesus. And while Protestant churches will resound with the praises of Sarah and Rebecca and Rachel, of Miriam and Ruth, of Esther and Judith of the Old Testament, and of Elizabeth and Anna, of Magdalen and Martha of the New, the name of Mary the Mother of Jesus is uttered with bated breath, lest the sound of her name should make the preacher liable to the charge of superstition.
On the other hand, they make sure to distance themselves from the "generations" that were meant to call her blessed, because when talking about her, they almost always avoid giving her the title of blessed, instead preferring to refer to her as the Virgin, or Mary, the Virgin, or Mary. And while Protestant churches will celebrate the praises of Sarah and Rebecca and Rachel, of Miriam and Ruth, of Esther and Judith from the Old Testament, as well as Elizabeth and Anna, and Magdalen and Martha from the New Testament, the name of Mary the Mother of Jesus is spoken with great caution, as if the mere mention of her name could lead the preacher to be accused of superstition.
The piety of a mother usually sheds additional lustre on the son, and the halo that encircles her [pg 179] brow is reflected upon his. The more the mother is extolled, the greater honor redounds to the son. And if this is true of all men who do not choose their mothers, how much more strictly may it be affirmed of Him who chose His own Mother, and made her Himself such as He would have her, so that all the glories of His Mother are essentially His own. And yet we daily see ministers of the Gospel ignoring Mary's exalted virtues and unexampled privileges and parading her alleged imperfections; nay, sinfulness, as if her Son were dishonored by the piety, and took delight in the defamation of His Mother.
The devotion of a mother often adds extra brilliance to her son, and the glow surrounding her head shines on him as well. The more people praise the mother, the more honor flows back to the son. And if this applies to all men who don’t choose their mothers, how much more true is it for Him who chose His own Mother and shaped her exactly as He wanted her to be, so that all the glories of His Mother are fundamentally His own. Yet, we often see ministers of the Gospel overlooking Mary's remarkable virtues and unique privileges, instead highlighting her supposed flaws; even claiming her sinfulness, as if her Son is dishonored by her devotion and takes pleasure in denigrating His Mother.
Such defamers might learn a lesson from one who made little profession of Christianity.
Such critics might learn something from someone who didn't claim to be very Christian.
Once more the title of blessed, is given to Mary. On one occasion a certain woman, lifting up her voice, said to Jesus: “Blessed is the womb that bore thee and the paps that gave thee suck.”249 It is true that our Lord replied: “Yea, rather (or yea, likewise), blessed are they who hear the word of God and keep it.” It would be an unwarrantable perversion of the sacred text to infer from this reply that Jesus intended to detract from the praise bestowed on His Mother. His words may be thus correctly paraphrased: She is blessed indeed in being the chosen instrument of My incarnation, but more blessed in keeping My word. Let others be comforted in knowing that though they cannot share with My Mother in the [pg 180] privilege of her maternity, they can participate with her in the blessed reward of them who hear My word and keep it.
Once again, Mary is referred to as blessed. One time, a woman raised her voice and said to Jesus: “Blessed is the mother who gave birth to you and the breasts that fed you.”249 Jesus responded: "Yes, rather, blessed are those who listen to the word of God and follow it." It would be a misinterpretation of the sacred text to conclude from this reply that Jesus meant to take away from the honor given to His Mother. His words can be understood this way: She is indeed blessed because she is the chosen vessel of My incarnation, but even more blessed are those who obey My word. Others can find comfort in knowing that even if they cannot share the same privilege of motherhood with My Mother, they can still share in the blessed reward of those who hear My word and obey it.
In the preceding passages we have seen Mary declared blessed on four different occasions, and hence, in proclaiming her blessedness, far from paying her unmerited honor, we are but re-echoing the Gospel verdict of saint and angel and of the Spirit of God Himself.
In the previous sections, we have seen Mary called blessed on four different occasions, and so, in proclaiming her blessedness, we're not giving her undeserved praise; we are simply echoing the Gospel verdict of saints, angels, and the Spirit of God Himself.
Wordsworth, though not nurtured within the bosom of the Catholic Church, conceives a true appreciation of Mary's incomparable holiness in the following beautiful lines:
Wordsworth, even though he wasn't raised in the Catholic Church, has a genuine appreciation for Mary's unparalleled holiness in these beautiful lines:
To honor one who has been the subject of divine, angelic and saintly panegyric is to use a privilege, and the privilege is heightened into a sacred duty when we remember that the spirit of prophecy foretold that she should ever be the unceasing theme of Christian eulogy as long as Christianity itself would exist.
To honor someone who has been praised by God, angels, and saints is a privilege, and this privilege becomes a sacred duty when we remember that the spirit of prophecy predicted she would always be the enduring subject of Christian praise as long as Christianity itself exists.
“Honor he is worthy of, whom the king hath a mind to honor.”250 The King of kings hath honored Mary; His divine Son did not disdain to be subject to her, therefore should we honor her, [pg 181] especially as the honor we pay to her redounds to God, the source of all glory. The Royal Prophet, than whom no man paid higher praise to God, esteemed the friends of God worthy of all honor: “To me Thy friends, O God, are made exceedingly honorable.”251 Now the dearest friends of God are they who most faithfully keep His precepts: “You are My friends, if you do the things that I command you.”252 Who fulfilled the divine precepts better than Mary, who kept all the words of her Son, pondering them in her heart? “If any man minister to me,” says our Savior, “him will My Father honor.”253 Who ministered more constantly to Jesus than Mary, who discharged towards Him all the offices of a tender mother?
"Respect is due to the one whom the king wants to honor."250 The King of kings has honored Mary; His divine Son did not refuse to be subject to her, so we should honor her, [pg 181] especially since the honor we give her reflects back to God, the source of all glory. The Royal Prophet, who praised God more than anyone, regarded the friends of God as deserving of all honor: "Your friends, O God, are incredibly honored to me."251 Now, the closest friends of God are those who faithfully follow His commands: "You are my friends if you do what I command you."252 Who followed the divine commands better than Mary, who kept all the words of her Son, reflecting on them in her heart? "If anyone serves me," says our Savior, “my Father will honor him.”253 Who served Jesus more consistently than Mary, who fulfilled all the roles of a loving mother towards Him?
Heroes and statesmen may receive the highest military and civic honors which a nation can bestow without being suspected of invading the domain of the glory which is due to God. Now is not heroic sanctity more worthy of admiration than civil service and military exploits, inasmuch as religion ranks higher than patriotism and valor? And yet the admirers of Mary's exalted virtues can scarcely celebrate her praises without being accused in certain quarters of Mariolatry.
Heroes and statesmen can earn the highest military and civic honors that a nation can give without being seen as overstepping into the glory that belongs to God. Isn't heroic holiness more deserving of admiration than public service and military achievements, since religion is more important than patriotism and bravery? Still, those who admire Mary's exceptional virtues often find it hard to celebrate her without facing accusations of Mariolatry from some people.
When a nation wishes to celebrate the memory of its distinguished men its admiration is not confined to words, but vents itself in a thousand different shapes. See in how many ways we honor the memory of Washington. Monuments on which his good deeds are recorded are erected to his name. The grounds in which his remains repose on the banks of the Potomac are kept in order by a volunteer band of devoted ladies, who adorn [pg 182] the place with flowers. And this cherished spot is annually visited by thousands of pilgrims from the most remote sections of the country. These visitors will eagerly snatch a flower or a leaf from a shrub growing near Washington's tomb, or will strive even to clip off a little shred from one of his garments, still preserved in the old mansion, to bear home with them as precious relics.
When a country wants to honor its remarkable figures, its admiration isn't limited to just words, but expresses itself in countless ways. Take a look at how we pay tribute to Washington. Monuments that showcase his good deeds are built in his honor. The grounds where he rests along the Potomac are maintained by a dedicated group of volunteers, mostly women, who decorate the area with flowers. Each year, thousands of visitors flock to this beloved site from all over the nation. These guests eagerly grab a flower or leaf from a bush near Washington's tomb or even try to snag a small piece of one of his garments, still kept in the historic mansion, to take home as treasured keepsakes.
I have always observed when traveling on the missions up and down the Potomac, that whenever the steamer came to the point opposite Mount Vernon the bell was tolled, and every eye was directed toward Washington's grave.
I have always noticed when traveling on the missions up and down the Potomac, that whenever the steamer reached the point across from Mount Vernon, the bell was rung, and everyone looked toward Washington's grave.
The 22nd of February, Washington's birthday, is kept as a national holiday, at least in certain portions of the country. I well remember that formerly military and fire companies paraded the streets, and that patriotic speeches recounting the heroic deeds of the first President were delivered, the festivities of the day closing with a social banquet.
The 22nd of February, Washington's birthday, is celebrated as a national holiday, at least in some parts of the country. I clearly remember that in the past, military and fire departments would parade through the streets, and patriotic speeches highlighting the heroic acts of the first President were given, with the day's celebrations ending in a social banquet.
As the citizens of the United States manifest in divers ways their admiration for Washington, so do the citizens of the republic of the Church love to exhibit in corresponding forms their veneration for the Mother of Jesus.
As the people of the United States show their respect for Washington in various ways, so do the members of the Church demonstrate their reverence for the Mother of Jesus in similar forms.
Monuments and statues are erected to her. Thrice each day—at morn, noon and even—the Angelus bells are rung, to recall to our mind the Incarnation of our Lord, and the participation of Mary in this great mystery of love.
Monuments and statues are put up in her honor. Three times a day—morning, noon, and evening—the Angelus bells ring to remind us of the Incarnation of our Lord and Mary’s role in this great mystery of love.
Her shrines are tastefully adorned by pious hands and visited by devoted children, who wear her relics or any object which bears her image, or which is associated with her name.
Her shrines are beautifully decorated by faithful hands and visited by devoted children, who wear her relics or any item that features her image or is linked to her name.
Her natal day and other days of the year, sacred to her memory, are appropriately commemorated by processions, by participation in the banquet of the Eucharist, and by sermons enlarging on her virtues and prerogatives.
Her birthday and other days of the year, significant to her memory, are fittingly celebrated with processions, by taking part in the Eucharist feast, and through sermons that highlight her qualities and privileges.
As no one was ever suspected of loving his country and her institutions less because of his revering Washington, so no one can reasonably suppose that our homage to God is diminished by our fostering reverence for Mary. As our object in eulogizing Washington is not so much to honor the man as to vindicate those principles of which he was the champion and exponent, and to express our gratitude to God for the blessings bestowed on our country through him, even so our motive in commemorating Mary's name is not merely to praise her, but still more to keep us in perpetual remembrance of our Lord's Incarnation, and to show our thankfulness to Him for the blessings wrought through that great mystery in which she was so prominent a figure. There is not a grain of incense offered to Mary which does not ascend to the throne of God Himself.
As no one is ever thought to love his country and its institutions less for honoring Washington, so no one can reasonably think that our respect for God is any lessened by our reverence for Mary. Just as our aim in praising Washington is not only to honor him but also to uphold the principles he championed and to express our gratitude to God for the blessings he brought to our country, so our purpose in commemorating Mary's name is not just to praise her, but also to keep alive our remembrance of our Lord's Incarnation and to show our thanks to Him for the blessings brought about by that great mystery in which she played such a key role. Every bit of honor given to Mary rises to the throne of God Himself.
Experience sufficiently demonstrates that the better we understand the part which Mary has taken in the work of redemption, the more enlightened becomes our knowledge of our Redeemer Himself, and that the greater our love for her, the deeper and broader is our devotion to Him; while experience also testifies that our Savior's attributes become more confused and warped in the minds of a people in proportion as they ignore Mary's relations to Him.
Experience shows that the more we understand Mary's role in the work of redemption, the clearer our understanding of our Redeemer becomes. The more we love her, the deeper and broader our devotion to Him is. At the same time, experience also proves that our Savior's attributes become more unclear and distorted in people's minds the more they overlook Mary's relationship to Him.
The defender of a beleaguered citadel concentrates his forces on the outer fortifications and towers, knowing well that the capture of these outworks would endanger the citadel itself, and that their safety involves its security.
The defender of a besieged fortress focuses his troops on the outer walls and towers, fully aware that losing these defenses would put the fortress at risk, and that their safety is tied to its security.
Jesus Christ is the citadel of our faith, the stronghold of our soul's affections. Mary is called the “Tower of David,” and the gate of Sion which the Lord loveth more than all the tabernacles of Jacob,254 and which He entered at His Incarnation.
Jesus Christ is the foundation of our faith, the fortress of our soul's affections. Mary is referred to as the “David's Tower,” and the gate of Zion, which the Lord loves more than all the dwellings of Jacob,254 and through which He entered at His Incarnation.
So intimately is this living gate of Sion connected with Jesus, the Temple of our faith, that no one has ever assailed the former without invading the latter. The Nestorian would have Mary to be only an ordinary mother because he would have Christ to be a mere man.
So closely is this living gate of Sion linked to Jesus, the center of our faith, that no one has ever attacked one without also targeting the other. The Nestorian wants Mary to be just an ordinary mother because he wants Christ to be only a regular man.
Hence, if we rush to the defence of the gate of Sion, it is because we are more zealous for the city of God. If we stand as sentinels around the tower of David, it is because we are more earnest in protecting Jerusalem from invasion. If we forbid profane hands to touch the ark of the covenant, it is because we are anxious to guard from profanation the Lord of the ark. If we are so solicitous about Mary's honor, it is because “the love of Christ” presseth us. If we will not permit a single wreath to be snatched from her fair brow, it is because we are unwilling that a single feature of Christ's sacred humanity should be obscured, and because we wish that He should ever shine forth in all the splendor of His glory, and clothed in all the panoply of His perfections.
So, if we rush to defend the gate of Sion, it’s because we care deeply about the city of God. If we stand as guards around the tower of David, it’s because we are serious about protecting Jerusalem from attack. If we prevent unholy hands from touching the ark of the covenant, it’s because we want to protect the Lord of the ark from disrespect. If we are so concerned about Mary’s honor, it’s because "Christ's love" compels us. If we won't allow even one wreath to be taken from her beautiful head, it’s because we don’t want any part of Christ’s sacred humanity to be diminished, and we wish for Him to always shine in all His glory and wear the full armor of His perfections.
But you will ask: Why do you so often blend together the worship of God and the veneration of the Blessed Virgin? Why such exclamations as Blessed be Jesus and Mary? Why do you so often repeat in succession the Lord's prayer and the Angelical salutation? Is not this practice calculated to level all distinctions between the Creator and His creature, and to excite the displeasure of a God ever jealous of His glory?
But you might ask: Why do you frequently mix the worship of God with honoring the Blessed Virgin? Why do you say things like Praise be Jesus and Mary? Why do you often recite the Lord's Prayer and the Angelus in succession? Isn't this practice likely to blur the lines between the Creator and His creation, and provoke the anger of a God who is always protective of His glory?
Those who make this objection should remember that the praises of the Lord and of His Saints are frequently combined in Holy Scripture itself.
Those who raise this objection should remember that the praises of the Lord and His Saints are often combined in the Holy Scriptures themselves.
Witness Judith. On returning from the tent of Holofernes, she sang: “Praise ye the Lord, our God, who hath not forsaken them that hope in Him, and by me His handmaid, He hath fulfilled His mercy which He promised to the house of Israel.... And Ozias, the prince of the people of Israel, said to her: Blessed art thou, O daughter, by the Lord the Most High God, above all women upon the earth, Blessed be the Lord who made heaven and earth ... because He hath so magnified thy name this day, that thy praise shall not depart out of the mouth of men.”255
Witness Judith. After returning from Holofernes's tent, she sang: “Praise the Lord, our God, who hasn’t forsaken those who trust in Him. And through me, His servant, He has fulfilled His mercy promised to the house of Israel... And Ozias, the leader of the people of Israel, said to her: Blessed are you, O daughter, by the Lord the Most High God, above all women on earth, Blessed be the Lord who made heaven and earth... because He has so exalted your name today that your praise will never be forgotten.”255
Witness Ecclesiasticus. After glorifying God for His mighty works, he immediately sounds the praises of Enoch and Noe, of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, of Moses and Aaron, of Samuel and Nathan, of David and Josias, of Isaiah and Jeremiah, and other kings and prophets of Israel.256
Witness Ecclesiasticus. After praising God for His incredible deeds, he quickly highlights the achievements of Enoch and Noah, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, Moses and Aaron, Samuel and Nathan, David and Josiah, Isaiah and Jeremiah, along with other kings and prophets of Israel.256
Elizabeth, in the same breath, exclaims: “Blessed art thou among women, and blessed is the fruit of thy womb.”257
Elizabeth, at the same time, exclaims: "You are blessed among women, and the fruit of your womb is blessed."257
And Mary herself, under the inspiration of Heaven, cries out: “My soul doth magnify the Lord, and my spirit hath rejoiced in God my Savior.... For, behold from henceforth all generations shall call me blessed.”258
And Mary, inspired by Heaven, proclaims: “My soul magnifies the Lord, and my spirit rejoices in God my Savior.... Because, from now on, all generations will call me blessed.”258
Here are the names of Creator and creature interwoven like threads of gold and silver in the same woof, without provoking the jealousy of God.
Here are the names of the Creator and the creature intertwined like strands of gold and silver in the same weave, without stirring the jealousy of God.
God jealous of the honor paid to Mary! Will a father be jealous of the honor paid to his child, [pg 186] especially of a child who reflects his own image and likeness, and exhibits those virtues which he had inculcated on her tender mind? And is not Mary God's child of predilection? Will an architect be envious of the praise bestowed on a magnificent temple which his genius planned and reared? Is not the living temple of Mary's heart the work of the Supreme Architect? Must she not say with all of God's creatures: “Thy hands (O Lord) have made me and formed me.” Is it not He who has adorned that living temple with those rare beauties which we so much admire? Has she not declared so when she exclaimed: “He that is mighty hath done great things to me, and holy is His name!”259
God is jealous of the honor given to Mary! Would a father be jealous of the honor given to his child, especially one who reflects his own image and shows the virtues he taught her from a young age? And isn’t Mary God’s favored child? Would an architect envy the praise given to a magnificent building that he designed and constructed? Isn’t the living temple of Mary’s heart the work of the Supreme Architect? Must she not say with all of God’s creations: "Your hands, O Lord, have created and shaped me." Is it not He who has adorned that living temple with those rare beauties that we admire so much? Has she not proclaimed this when she exclaimed: “He who is powerful has done amazing things for me, and His name is holy!”259
God jealous of the honor paid to Mary! As well might we imagine that the sun, if endowed with intelligence, would be jealous of the mellow, golden cloud which encircles him, which reflects his brightness and presents in bolder light his inaccessible splendor. As well imagine that the same luminary would be jealous of our admiration for the beautiful rose, whose opening petals and rich color and delicious fragrance are the fruit of his beneficent rays.
God is jealous of the honor given to Mary! It’s just as absurd to think that the sun, if it had intelligence, would be jealous of the warm, golden clouds surrounding it, which reflect its brightness and showcase its unreachable splendor. It would be just as ridiculous to think that the same sun would be jealous of our admiration for the beautiful rose, whose blossoming petals, vibrant color, and delightful fragrance are the result of its generous rays.
Hence in uniting Mary's praise with that of Jesus we are strictly imitating the sacred Text. We are imitating Joachim, the High Priest, and the people of God in Bethulia, who unite the praises of Judith with the praises of Jehovah.
Hence in joining Mary's praise with that of Jesus, we are closely following the sacred text. We are mimicking Joachim, the High Priest, and the people of God in Bethulia, who combine Judith's praises with those of Jehovah.
We are imitating the sacred writer of Ecclesiasticus who, after extolling God for His mighty works, sounds the praises of Enoch and Noe, of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, of David and Josiah, of Isaiah and Jeremiah, and other Kings and Prophets of Israel.
We’re following the example of the holy author of Ecclesiasticus, who, after praising God for His great works, highlights the virtues of Enoch and Noah, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, David and Josiah, Isaiah and Jeremiah, along with other kings and prophets of Israel.
We are imitating Elizabeth, who exclaimed in one breath: “Blessed art thou (Mary) among women and blessed is (Jesus) the fruit of thy womb.”
We are mimicking Elizabeth, who said in one breath: “Blessed are you (Mary) among women, and blessed is (Jesus), the fruit of your womb.”
And as no one ever suspected that the encomiums pronounced on Judith and the virtuous Kings and Prophets of Israel detracted from God's honor, so neither do we lessen His glory in exalting the Blessed Virgin. I find Jesus and Mary together at the manger, together in Egypt, together in Nazareth, together in the temple, together at the cross. I find their names side by side in the Apostles' and the Nicene Creed. It is fitting that both should find a place in my heart, and that both names should often flow successively from my lips. Inseparable in life and in death, they should not be divorced in my prayer. “What God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.”
And just as no one ever thought that the praises given to Judith and the righteous Kings and Prophets of Israel took away from God's honor, we also do not diminish His glory by elevating the Blessed Virgin. I see Jesus and Mary together at the manger, together in Egypt, together in Nazareth, together in the temple, and together at the cross. I find their names side by side in the Apostles' and the Nicene Creed. It makes sense that both should hold a place in my heart, and that both names should often come sequentially from my lips. Inseparable in life and in death, they should not be separated in my prayers. "What God has joined together, let no one separate."
II. Is It Legal to Call Her?
The Church exhorts her children not only to honor the Blessed Virgin, but also to invoke her intercession. It is evident from Scripture that the Angels and Saints in heaven can hear our prayers and that they have the power and the will to help us.260 Now, if the angels are conversant with what happens on earth; if the Prophets, even while clothed in the flesh, had a clear vision of things which were transpiring at a great distance from them; if they could penetrate into the future and fortell events which were then hidden in the womb of time, shall we believe that God withholds a knowledge of our prayers from Mary, who is justly styled the Queen of Angels and Saints? For, as Mary's sanctity surpasses that of all other mortals, her knowledge must be proportionately greater than theirs, since knowledge constitutes one of the sources of celestial bliss.
The Church encourages its followers not only to honor the Blessed Virgin but also to seek her intercession. Scripture clearly shows that Angels and Saints in heaven can hear our prayers and have both the ability and willingness to help us.260 If the angels know what happens on earth; if the Prophets, even while in the flesh, had a clear understanding of events taking place far away; if they could see into the future and predict things hidden in time, should we think that God keeps Mary, who is rightly called the Queen of Angels and Saints, from knowing our prayers? Since Mary's holiness is greater than that of all other people, her understanding must also be greater than theirs, as knowledge is one of the sources of heavenly joy.
If Stephen, while his soul was still in the prison of the body, “saw the glory of God, and Jesus [pg 188] standing on the right hand of God;”261 if Paul “heard secret words”262 spoken in paradise, is it surprising that Mary hears and sees us, now that she is elevated to heaven and stands “face to face” before God, the perfect Mirror of all knowledge? It is as easy for God to enable His Saints to see things terrestrial from heaven as things celestial from earth.
If Stephen, while his soul was still trapped in his body, “saw the glory of God, and Jesus [pg 188] standing at the right hand of God;”261 if Paul “overheard secret words”262 spoken in paradise, is it surprising that Mary hears and sees us now that she is in heaven and stands "in person" before God, the perfect Mirror of all knowledge? It’s just as easy for God to let His Saints see earthly things from heaven as it is for them to see heavenly things from earth.
The influence of Mary's intercession exceeds that of the angels, patriarchs and prophets in the same degree that her sanctity surpasses theirs. If our heavenly Father listens so propitiously to the voice of His servants, what will He refuse to her who is His chosen daughter of predilection, chosen among thousands to be the Mother of His beloved Son? If we ourselves, though sinners, can help one another by our prayers, how irresistible must be the intercession of Mary, who never grieved Almighty God by sin, who never tarnished her white robe of innocence by the least defilement, from the first moment of her existence till she was received by triumphant angels into heaven.
The impact of Mary's intercession is greater than that of the angels, patriarchs, and prophets, just as her holiness surpasses theirs. If our heavenly Father listens so favorably to the prayers of His servants, what wouldn’t He grant to her, His chosen daughter, selected among thousands to be the Mother of His beloved Son? If we, even as sinners, can support each other through our prayers, how powerful must be the intercession of Mary, who never offended Almighty God with sin, who never stained her pure innocence with even the slightest blemish, from the very beginning of her existence until she was received by triumphant angels into heaven.
In speaking of the patronage of the Blessed Virgin, we must never lose sight of her title of Mother of our Redeemer nor of the great privileges which that prerogative implies. Mary was the Mother of Jesus. She exercised toward Him all the influence that a prudent mother has over an affectionate child. “Jesus,” says the Gospel, “was subject to them”263—that is, to Mary and Joseph. We find this obedience of our Lord toward His Mother forcibly exemplified at the marriage feast of Cana. Her wishes are delicately expressed in these words: “They have no wine.” He instantly obeys her by changing water into wine, though the [pg 189] time for exercising His public ministry and for working wonders had not yet arrived.
When talking about the support of the Blessed Virgin, we should always remember her title as the Mother of our Redeemer and the great privileges that come with that role. Mary was the Mother of Jesus. She had the same influence over Him that any caring mother has over her beloved child. "Wow," the Gospel states, "was under their authority"263—meaning to Mary and Joseph. We see this obedience of our Lord towards His Mother clearly demonstrated at the wedding in Cana. Her desires are subtly shown in her words: “They don’t have any wine.” He immediately listens to her by turning water into wine, even though the [pg 189] time for starting His public ministry and performing miracles had not yet come.
Now, Mary has never forfeited in heaven the title of Mother of Jesus. She is still His Mother, and while adoring Him as her God she still retains her maternal relations, and He exercises toward her that loving willingness to grant her request which the best of sons entertains for the best of mothers.
Now, Mary has never lost her title as the Mother of Jesus in heaven. She is still His Mother, and while she worships Him as her God, she still maintains her maternal connection. He shows her that loving willingness to grant her requests that the best sons have for the best mothers.
Never does Jesus appear to us so amiable and endearing as when we see Him nestled in the arms of His Mother. We love to contemplate Him, and artists love to represent Him, in that situation. It appears to me that had we lived in Jerusalem in His day and recognized, like Simeon, the Lord of majesty in the form of an Infant, and had we a favor to ask Him, we would present it through Mary's hands while the Divine eyes of the Babe were gazing on her sweet countenance. And even so now. Never will our prayers find a readier acceptance than when offered through her.
Never does Jesus seem more lovable and affectionate than when we see Him in the arms of His Mother. We enjoy reflecting on Him, and artists love to depict Him in that moment. It seems to me that if we had lived in Jerusalem during His time and recognized, like Simeon, the Lord of glory in the form of a baby, and if we had a favor to ask of Him, we would present it through Mary's hands while the Divine eyes of the Baby looked up at her gentle face. And even today. Our prayers will always be more readily accepted when offered through her.
In invoking Our Lady's patronage we are actuated by a triple sense of the majesty of God, our own unworthiness and of Mary's incomparable influence with her Heavenly Father. Conscious of our natural lowliness and sins, we have frequent recourse to her intercession in the assured hope of being more favorably heard.
In seeking Our Lady's support, we're driven by a deep awareness of God's greatness, our own shortcomings, and Mary's unique ability to influence her Heavenly Father. Aware of our natural humility and sins, we often turn to her for help, confident that our prayers will be heard more favorably.
Do you ask me, is Mary willing to assist you? Does she really take an interest in your welfare? Or is she so much absorbed by the fruition of God as to be indifferent to our miseries? “Can a woman forget her infant so as not to have pity on the fruit of her womb?”265 Even so Mary will not forget us.
Do you ask me if Mary is willing to help you? Does she truly care about your well-being? Or is she so focused on the presence of God that she is indifferent to our struggles? "Can a woman forget her baby and not feel compassion for the child she gave birth to?"265 Even so, Mary will not forget us.
The love she bears us, her children by adoption, can be estimated only by her love for her Son by nature. It was Mary that nursed the Infant Savior. It was her hands that clothed Him. It was her breast that sheltered Him from the rude storm and from the persecution of Herod. She it was that wiped the stains from His brow when taken down from the cross. Now we are the brothers of Jesus. He is not ashamed, says the Apostle, to call us His brethren.266 Neither is Mary ashamed to call us her children by adoption. At the foot of the cross she adopted us in the person of St. John. She is anxious to minister to our souls as she ministered to the corporal wants of her Son. She would be the instrument of God in feeding us with Divine grace, in clothing us with the garments of innocence, in sheltering us from the storms of temptations, in wiping away the stains of sin from our soul.
The love she has for us, her adopted children, can only be measured by her love for her Son by birth. It was Mary who nursed the Infant Savior. It was her hands that dressed Him. It was her breast that protected Him from the harsh storms and from Herod's persecution. She was the one who wiped the sweat from His brow when He was taken down from the cross. Now we are the brothers of Jesus. He is not ashamed, says the Apostle, to call us His siblings. Neither is Mary ashamed to call us her adopted children. At the foot of the cross, she adopted us through St. John. She is eager to care for our souls just as she cared for her Son's physical needs. She would be the means through which God feeds us with Divine grace, clothes us in the garments of innocence, shelters us from the storms of temptation, and wipes away the stains of sin from our souls.
If the angels, though of a different nature from ours, have so much sympathy for us as to rejoice in our conversion,267 how great must be the interest manifested toward us by Mary, who is of a common nature with us, descended from the same primitive parents, being bone of our bone, and flesh of our flesh, and who once trod the thorny path of life that we now tread!
If the angels, even though they are different from us, care enough to celebrate when we change our ways, how much more must Mary, who shares our human nature and comes from the same original parents, feel for us? She is one of us, made of our bone and flesh, and she has walked the difficult journey of life that we are now experiencing!
Some persons not only object to the invocation of Mary as being unprofitable, but they even affect to be scandalized at the confidence we repose in her intercession, on the groundless assumption that by praying to her we ignore and dishonor God, and that we put the creature on a level with the Creator.
Some people not only complain about calling on Mary as being pointless, but they also pretend to be offended by the trust we place in her intercession, based on the unfounded idea that by praying to her we disrespect God and equate the created with the Creator.
Every Catholic child knows from the catechism that to give to any creature the supreme honor due to God alone is idolatry. How can we be said to dishonor God, or bring Him down to a level with His creature by invoking Mary, since we acknowledge her to be a pure creature indebted like ourselves to Him for every gift and influence that she possesses? This is implied in the very form of our petitions.
Every Catholic child learns from the catechism that giving ultimate honor to any being other than God is idolatry. How can we be accused of dishonoring God or reducing Him to the level of His creations by calling on Mary, when we recognize her as a pure being who, like us, is completely dependent on Him for every gift and influence she has? This understanding is reflected in the way we phrase our requests.
When we address our prayers to her we say: Pray for us sinners, implying by these words that she herself is a petitioner at the throne of Divine mercy. To God we say: Give us our daily bread, thereby acknowledging Him to be the source of all bounty.
When we pray to her, we say: Pray for us, the sinful, suggesting that she is also asking for mercy at the throne of divine grace. To God, we say: Provide us our daily bread, which recognizes Him as the source of all generosity.
This principle being kept in view, how can we be justly accused of slighting God's majesty by invoking the intercession of His handmaid?
This principle in mind, how can we fairly be accused of disrespecting God's majesty by asking for the help of His servant?
If a beggar asks and receives alms from me through my servant, should I be offended at the blessings which he invokes upon her? Far from it. I accept them as intended for myself, because she bestowed what was mine, and with my consent.
If a beggar asks for and gets help from me through my servant, should I be upset by the blessings he gives her? Not at all. I see them as meant for me, since she gave what was mine, and I approved it.
Our Lord says to His Apostles: “I dispose to you a kingdom, that you may eat and drink at My table in My kingdom and may sit upon thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.”268 And St. Paul says: “Know you not that we shall judge angels, how much more things of this world?”269 If the Apostles may sit at the table of the Lord in heaven without prejudice to His majesty, surely Our Lady can stand as an advocate before Him without infringing on His rights. If they can exercise the dread prerogative of judges of angels and of men without trespassing on the Divine judgeship of Jesus, surely Mary can fulfill the more modest function of intercessor with her Son without intruding on His supreme mediatorship, for higher is the office of judge than that of advocate. And yet, while no one is ever startled at the power given to the Apostles, many are impatient of the lesser privilege claimed for Mary.
Our Lord says to His Apostles: "I give you a kingdom, so you can eat and drink at My table in My kingdom and sit on thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel."268 And St. Paul says: "Don’t you realize that we will judge angels? How much more should we judge the matters of this world?"269 If the Apostles can sit at the Lord's table in heaven without compromising His majesty, then Our Lady can definitely stand as an advocate before Him without violating His rights. If they can exercise the powerful role of judges for angels and humans without encroaching on Jesus’ divine authority, then surely Mary can take on the more humble role of intercessor with her Son without interfering with His ultimate position as mediator, since being a judge is a higher office than that of an advocate. Yet, while people are not surprised by the power granted to the Apostles, many are uncomfortable with the lesser privilege claimed for Mary.
III. Is it legal to imitate her as a model?
But while the exalted privileges of Mary render her worthy of our veneration, while her saintly influence renders her worthy of our invocation, her personal life is constantly held up to us as a pattern worthy of our imitation. If she occupies so prominent a place in our pulpits, this prominence is less due to her prerogatives as a mother, or to her intercession as a patroness, than to her example as a Saint.
But while Mary's elevated privileges make her deserving of our respect, and her holy influence makes her worthy of our prayers, her personal life is always presented to us as an example worth emulating. If she holds such a significant position in our sermons, this prominence is more because of her role as a Saint than because of her rights as a mother or her role as a patroness.
After our Lord Jesus Christ, no one has ever exercised so salutary and so dominant an influence as the Blessed Virgin on society, on the family and on the individual.
After our Lord Jesus Christ, no one has ever had such a positive and powerful impact on society, the family, and the individual as the Blessed Virgin.
The Mother of Jesus exercises throughout the Christian commonwealth that hallowing influence which a good mother wields over the Christian family.
The Mother of Jesus holds a sacred influence throughout the Christian community, similar to the positive impact a good mother has on her family.
What temple or chapel, how rude soever it may be, is not adorned with a painting or a statue of the Madonna? What house is not embellished with an image of Mary? What Catholic child is a stranger to her familiar face?
What temple or chapel, no matter how simple it is, isn’t decorated with a painting or a statue of the Madonna? What home doesn’t have an image of Mary? What Catholic child doesn’t recognize her familiar face?
The priest and the layman, the scholar and the illiterate, the prince and the peasant, the mother and the maid, acknowledge her benign sway.
The priest and the layperson, the scholar and the uneducated, the prince and the peasant, the mother and the maid, recognize her gentle power.
And if Christianity is so fruitful in comparison with Paganism, in conjugal fidelity, in female purity and in the respect paid to womanhood, these blessings are in no small measure due to the force of Mary's all-pervading influence and example. Ever since the Son of God chose a woman to be His mother man looks up to woman with a homage akin to veneration.
And if Christianity is so much more fruitful compared to Paganism, in terms of marital fidelity, women's purity, and the respect shown to womanhood, these blessings are largely thanks to the powerful influence and example of Mary. Ever since the Son of God chose a woman to be His mother, humanity has looked up to women with a respect that resembles reverence.
The poet Longfellow pays the following tribute to Mary's sanctifying influence:
The poet Longfellow offers this tribute to Mary's uplifting influence:
St. Ambrose gives us the following beautiful picture of Mary's life before her espousals: “Let the life,” he says, “of the Blessed Mary be ever present to you in which, as in a mirror, the beauty of chastity and the form of virtue shine forth. She was a virgin not only in body, but in mind, who never sullied the pure affection of her heart by unworthy feelings. She was humble of heart, serious in her conversation, fonder of reading than of speaking. She placed her confidence rather in the prayer of the poor than in the uncertain riches of this world. She was ever intent on her occupation, ... and accustomed to make God rather than man the witness of her thoughts. She injured no one, wished well to all, reverenced age, yielded not to envy, avoided all boasting, followed the dictates of reason and loved virtue. When did she sadden her parents even by a look?... There was nothing forward in her looks, bold in her words or unbecoming in her actions. Her carriage was not abrupt, her gait not indolent, her voice not petulant, so that her very appearance was the picture of her mind and the figure of piety.”
St. Ambrose offers us a lovely depiction of Mary's life before her marriage: "Live life to the fullest," he says, "Always keep the Blessed Mary in your thoughts, where her purity and virtue shine like a mirror. She was a virgin in both body and spirit, never tainting the true love in her heart with inappropriate feelings. She was humble and serious in her conversations, preferring to read rather than talk. She trusted more in the prayers of the poor than in the fleeting riches of this world. She stayed focused on her tasks and preferred that only God, not people, knew her thoughts. She harmed no one, wished well for everyone, respected the elderly, didn’t give in to jealousy, avoided boasting, followed reason, and valued virtue. When did she ever upset her parents, even with a glance? There was nothing bold in her gaze, brash in her words, or inappropriate in her actions. Her demeanor was gentle, her walk purposeful, her voice calm, so that her very presence reflected her character and embodied devotion."
Her life as a spouse and as a mother was a counterpart of her earlier years. The Gospel relates one little circumstance which amply suffices to demonstrate Mary's super-eminent holiness of life, and to exhibit her as a beautiful pattern to those who are called to rule a household. The Evangelist tells us that Jesus “was subject to them”271—that is, to Mary and Joseph. He obeyed all her commands, fulfilled her behests, complied with her smallest injunctions; in a word, He discharged toward her all the filial observances which a dutiful son exercises toward [pg 195] a prudent mother. These relations continued from His childhood to His public life, nor did they cease even then.
Her life as a wife and mother mirrored her earlier years. The Gospel mentions one tiny detail that clearly shows Mary's extraordinary holiness and presents her as a great example for those tasked with managing a household. The Evangelist tells us that Jesus “was under their control”271—that is, to Mary and Joseph. He followed all her requests, obeyed her wishes, and complied with her smallest instructions; in other words, He fulfilled all the duties a respectful son shows toward a wise mother. These dynamics lasted from His childhood into His public life, and they didn’t stop even then.
Now Jesus being the Son of God, “the brightness of His glory and the figure of His substance,”272 could not sin. He was incapable of fulfilling an unrighteous precept. The obvious conclusion to be drawn from these facts is, that Mary never sinned by commanding, as Jesus could not sin by obeying; that all her precepts and counsels were stamped with the seal of Divine approbation, and that the Son never fulfilled any injunction of His earthly Mother which was not ratified by His Eternal Father in heaven.
Now, since Jesus is the Son of God, "the brilliance of His glory and the essence of His being,"272 He could not sin. He was unable to follow an unjust command. The clear conclusion from these facts is that Mary never sinned by giving commands, just as Jesus could not sin by obeying; all her instructions and advice were marked with the approval of God, and the Son never followed any direction from His earthly Mother that wasn't confirmed by His Eternal Father in heaven.
Such is the beautiful portrait which the Church holds up to the contemplation of her children, that studying it they may admire the original, admiring they may love, loving they may imitate, and thus become more dear to God by being made “conformable to the image of His Son,”273 of whom Mary is the most perfect mirror.
Such is the beautiful picture that the Church presents for her children to reflect on, so that by studying it, they can admire the original. By admiring, they can love, and by loving, they can imitate, thus becoming more precious to God by being made “in line with the image of His Son,”273 of whom Mary is the most perfect reflection.
Chapter 15.
Sacred Images.
The veneration of the images of Christ and His Saints is a cherished devotion in the Catholic Church, and this practice will be vindicated in the following lines.
The reverence for the images of Christ and His Saints is a beloved practice in the Catholic Church, and this tradition will be justified in the following lines.
It is true, indeed, that the making of holy images was not so general among the Jews as it is among us, because the Hebrews themselves were prone to idolatry, and because they were surrounded by idolatrous people, who might misconstrue the purpose for which the images were intended. For the same prudential reasons the primitive Christians were very cautious in making images, and very circumspect in exposing them to the gaze of the heathen among whom they lived, lest Christian images should be confounded with Pagan idols.
It is indeed true that creating religious images was not as common among the Jews as it is among us today, because the Hebrews were often tempted by idolatry and were surrounded by idolatrous cultures that might misinterpret the purpose of those images. For similar cautious reasons, early Christians were very careful about making images and were discreet about displaying them to the non-believers around them, to avoid Christian images being mistaken for pagan idols.
The catacombs of Rome, to which the faithful alone were admitted, abounded, however, in sacred emblems and pious representations, which are preserved even to this day and attest the practice of the early Christian Church. We see there painted on the walls or on vases of glass the Dove, the emblem of the Holy Ghost, Christ carrying His cross, or bearing on His shoulders the lost sheep. We meet also the Lamb, an anchor and a ship—appropriate types of our Lord, of hope and of the Church.
The catacombs of Rome, open only to the faithful, were filled with sacred symbols and devout images that are still preserved today, showing the practices of the early Christian Church. On the walls or on glass vases, we see the Dove, the symbol of the Holy Spirit, Christ carrying His cross, or carrying the lost sheep on His shoulders. We also find the Lamb, an anchor, and a ship—meaningful representations of our Lord, hope, and the Church.
The first crusade against images was waged in the eighth century by Leo the Isaurian, Emperor of Constantinople. He commanded the paintings of our Lord and His Saints to be torn down from the church walls and burned. He even invaded the sanctuary of home, and snatched thence the sacred emblems which adorned private residences. He caused statues of bronze, silver and gold to be melted down and conveniently converted them into coins, upon which his own image was stamped. Like Henry VIII. and Cromwell, this royal Iconoclast affected to be moved by a zeal for purity of worship, while avarice was the real motive of his action.
The first crusade against images took place in the eighth century under Leo the Isaurian, Emperor of Constantinople. He ordered that the paintings of our Lord and His Saints be removed from church walls and burned. He even intruded into homes and took away the sacred symbols that decorated private spaces. He had statues made of bronze, silver, and gold melted down and conveniently turned them into coins bearing his own likeness. Like Henry VIII and Cromwell, this royal Iconoclast claimed to be driven by a passion for pure worship, while greed was his true motivation.
The Emperor commanded the learned librarians of his imperial library to give public approbation to his decrees against images, and when those conscientious men refused to endorse his course they were all confined in the imperial library, the building was set on fire and thirty thousand volumes, the splendid basilica which contained them, innumerable paintings and the librarians themselves were involved in one common destruction.
The Emperor ordered the knowledgeable librarians of his royal library to publicly support his decrees against images, and when those principled individuals refused to back his decision, they were all imprisoned in the royal library. The building was then set on fire, resulting in the destruction of thirty thousand books, the magnificent basilica housing them, countless paintings, and the librarians themselves all perishing in the flames.
Constantine Copronymus prosecuted the vandalism of Leo, his predecessor. Stephen, an intrepid monk, presented to the Emperor a coin bearing that tyrant's effigy, with these words: “Sire, whose image is this?” “It is mine,” replied the Emperor. The monk then threw down the piece of money and trampled it. He was instantly seized by the imperial attendants and soon after put to a painful death. “Alas!” cried the holy man to the Emperor, “if I am punished for dishonoring the image of a mortal monarch, what punishment do they deserve who burn the image of Jesus Christ?”
Constantine Copronymus went after the vandalism of Leo, his predecessor. Stephen, a brave monk, showed the Emperor a coin with that tyrant's picture on it and asked, "Sir, whose image is this?" “It’s mine,” the Emperor replied. The monk then threw the coin to the ground and stepped on it. He was immediately captured by the Emperor's attendants and shortly after faced a painful death. "Wow!" the holy man cried to the Emperor, "If I'm punished for disrespecting the image of a human king, what punishment do those who burn the image of Jesus Christ deserve?"
The demolition of images was revived by the Reformers of the sixteenth century. Paintings and statues were ruthlessly destroyed, chiefly in the British Isles, Germany and Holland, under the pretext that the making of them was idolatrous. But as the Iconoclasts of the eighth century had no scruple about appropriating to their own use the gold and silver of the statues which they melted, neither had the Iconoclasts of the sixteenth century any hesitation in confiscating and worshiping in the idolatrous churches whose statues and paintings they broke and disfigured.
The destruction of images was brought back by the Reformers in the sixteenth century. Paintings and statues were brutally demolished, mainly in the British Isles, Germany, and Holland, under the claim that creating them was idolatrous. However, just as the Iconoclasts of the eighth century had no qualms about taking the gold and silver from the statues they melted down, the Iconoclasts of the sixteenth century also had no problem confiscating and worshipping in the idolatrous churches whose statues and paintings they shattered and defaced.
A stranger who visits some of the desecrated Catholic churches of Great Britain and the Continent which are now used as Protestant temples cannot fail to notice the mutilated statues of the Saints still standing in their niches.
A stranger visiting some of the desecrated Catholic churches in Great Britain and on the Continent, now used as Protestant places of worship, can't help but notice the damaged statues of the Saints still remaining in their niches.
This barbaric warfare against religious memorials was not only a grievous sacrilege, but an outrage against the fine arts; and had the destroying angels extended their ravages over Europe the immortal works of Michael Angelo and Raphael would be lost to us today.
This brutal war against religious memorials was not just a serious offense; it was also an attack on the fine arts. If the destructive forces had spread their damage across Europe, we would have lost the timeless masterpieces of Michelangelo and Raphael today.
The doctrine of the Catholic Church regarding the use of sacred images is clearly and fully expressed by the General Council of Trent in the following words: “The images of Christ, and of His Virgin Mother, and of other Saints, are to be had and retained, especially in churches; and a due honor and veneration is to be given to them; not that any divinity or virtue is believed to be in them for which they are to be honored, or that any prayer is to be made to them, or that any confidence is to be placed in them, as was formerly done by the heathens, who placed their hopes in idols; but because the honor which is given them is referred to the originals which they [pg 199] represent, so that by the images which we kiss, and before which we uncover our heads or kneel, we adore Christ and venerate His Saints, whose likeness they represent.”274
The Catholic Church's stance on sacred images is clearly and fully outlined by the Council of Trent in these words: "Images of Christ, His Virgin Mother, and other Saints should be displayed, especially in churches, and they should be treated with honor and respect. This is not because we believe any divine power or virtue exists within them that demands our honor, or because we should pray to them, or place our faith in them like pagans did with their idols. Instead, the respect we show these images reflects back to the originals they represent. By kissing these images and bowing our heads or kneeling before them, we honor Christ and venerate His Saints, whose likenesses they portray."274
Every Catholic child clearly comprehends the essential difference which exists between a Pagan idol and a Christian image. The Pagans looked upon an idol as a god endowed with intelligence and the other attributes of the Deity. They were therefore idolaters, or image worshipers. Catholic Christians know that a holy image has no intelligence or power to hear and help them. They pay it a relative respect—that is, their reverence for the copy is proportioned to the veneration which they entertain for the heavenly original to which it is also referred.
Every Catholic child understands the clear difference between a pagan idol and a Christian image. Pagans considered an idol to be a god with intelligence and other divine qualities. They were, therefore, idolaters, or image worshipers. Catholic Christians recognize that a holy image has no intelligence or power to hear or help them. They show it a certain level of respect—meaning their reverence for the image is proportional to the honor they have for the heavenly original that it represents.
For the sake of my Protestant readers I may here quote their own great Leibnitz on the reverence paid to sacred images. He says, in his Systema Theologicum, p. 142: “Though we speak of the honor paid to images, yet this is only a manner of speaking, which really means that we honor not the senseless thing which is incapable of understanding such honor, but the prototype, which receives honor through its representation, according to the teaching of the Council of Trent. It is in this sense, I take it, that scholastic writers have spoken of the same worship being paid to images of Christ as to Christ our Lord Himself; for the act which is called the worship of an image is really the worship of Christ Himself, through and in the presence of the image and by occasion of it; by the inclination of the body toward it as to Christ Himself, as rendering Him more manifestly present, and raising the mind more actively to the contemplation of Him. Certainly, [pg 200] no sane man thinks, under such circumstances, of praying in this wise: ‘Give me, O image, what I ask; to thee, O marble or wood, I give thanks;’ but ‘Thee, O Lord, I adore; to Thee I give thanks and sing songs of praise.’ Given, then, that there is no other veneration of images than that which means veneration of their prototype, there is surely no more idolatry in it than there is in the respect shown in the utterance of the Most Holy Names of God and Christ; for, after all, names are but signs or symbols, and even as such inferior to images, for they represent much less vividly. So that when there is question of honoring images, this is to be understood in the same way as when it is said that at the name of Jesus every knee shall bend, or that the name of the Lord is blessed, or that glory be given to His Name. Thus, the bowing before an image outside of us is no more to be reprehended than the worshiping before an external image in our own minds; for the external image does but serve the purpose of expressing visibly that which is internal.”
For my Protestant readers, I might quote their own significant thinker Leibnitz regarding the respect given to sacred images. He states, in his Theological System, p. 142: When we discuss the respect given to images, it really just means that we aren't honoring the lifeless object that can't understand this respect, but rather the original it represents, which receives honor through that representation, according to the teachings of the Council of Trent. In this sense, I think scholastic writers have suggested that the same level of worship given to images of Christ applies to Christ Himself; because the act we call the worship of an image is actually the worship of Christ through and in the presence of the image, and because of it; by leaning toward it as if to Christ Himself, as it makes Him more visibly present and encourages us to contemplate Him more actively. Certainly, no reasonable person prays like this: ‘Give me, O image, what I ask; to you, O marble or wood, I give thanks;’ but ‘You, O Lord, I adore; to You I give thanks and sing songs of praise.’ If we agree that there’s no other honor for images than that which acknowledges their original, then there's definitely no more idolatry in this than in the respect given to the Most Holy Names of God and Christ; after all, names are just signs or symbols, and they're even less direct than images in this sense. So, when we talk about honoring images, it should be understood the same way as saying that at the name of Jesus every knee shall bend, or that the name of the Lord is blessed, or that glory is given to His Name. Thus, bowing before an external image is no more blameworthy than worshiping an image in our minds; for the external image simply serves to visibly express what is internal.
In the Book of Exodus we read: “Thou shalt not make to thyself a graven thing, nor the likeness of anything that is in heaven above, or in the earth beneath, nor of those things that are in the waters under the earth. Thou shalt not adore them nor serve them.”275 Protestants contend that these words contain an absolute prohibition against the making of images, while the Catholic Church insists that the commandment referred to merely prohibits us from worshiping them as gods.
In the Book of Exodus we read: "You must not create a carved image or a likeness of anything in heaven above, on earth below, or in the waters beneath the earth. You must not worship or serve them."275 Protestants argue that these words are a complete ban on creating images, while the Catholic Church maintains that the commandment only prohibits us from worshiping them as gods.
The text cannot mean the absolute prohibition of making images; for in that case God would [pg 201] contradict Himself by commanding in one part of Scripture what He condemns in another. In Exodus (xxv. 18), for instance, He commands two cherubim of beaten gold to be made and placed on each side of the oracle; and in Numbers (xxi. 8) He commands Moses to make a brazen serpent, and to set it up for a sign, that “whosoever being struck by the fiery serpents shall look upon it, shall live.” Are not cherubim and serpents the likenesses of creatures in heaven above, in the earth beneath and in the waters under the earth? for cherubim dwell in heaven and serpents are found on land and sea.
The text doesn't mean that creating images is completely forbidden; if it did, God would be contradicting Himself by commanding something in one part of Scripture that He condemns in another. For example, in Exodus (xxv. 18), He instructs that two cherubim made of beaten gold should be created and placed on either side of the oracle; and in Numbers (xxi. 8), He tells Moses to make a bronze serpent and set it up as a sign, so that “anyone who is bitten by a fiery serpent can look at it and live.” Aren't cherubim and serpents representations of creatures in heaven above, on the earth below, and in the waters under the earth? Cherubim reside in heaven, while serpents can be found on land and in the sea.
We should all, without exception, break the commandment were we to take it in the Protestant sense. Have you not at home the portraits of living and departed relatives? And are not these the likenesses of persons in heaven above and on the earth beneath?
We should all, without exception, break the commandment if we interpret it in the Protestant way. Don't you have at home portraits of both living and deceased relatives? And aren't these the images of people in heaven above and on earth below?
Westminster Abbey, though once a Catholic Cathedral, is now a Protestant house of worship. It is filled with the statues of illustrious men; yet no one will accuse the English church of idolatry in allowing those statues to remain there. But you will say: The worshipers in Westminster have no intention of adoring these statues. Neither have we any intention of worshiping the statues of the Saints. An English parson once remarked to a Catholic friend: “Tom, don't you pray to images?” “We pray before them,” replied Tom; “but we have no intention of praying to them.” “Who cares for your intention,” retorted the parson. “Don't you pray at night?” observed Tom. “Yes,” said the parson; “I pray at my bed.” “Yes; you pray to the bed-post.” “Oh, no!” said the reverend gentleman; “I have [pg 202] no intention of doing that.” “Who cares,” replied Tom, “for your intention.”
Westminster Abbey, once a Catholic cathedral, is now a Protestant place of worship. It's filled with statues of notable individuals; still, no one would accuse the English church of idol worship for allowing those statues to remain. But you might say: The worshipers in Westminster have no intention of venerating these statues. We also don’t intend to worship the statues of the Saints. An English pastor once said to a Catholic friend: "Tom, don't you pray to pictures?" “We pray to them,” Tom replied; "but we don’t plan to pray to them." "Who cares about your intentions," the pastor shot back. "Don’t you pray at night?" Tom pointed out. “Yeah,” said the pastor; “I pray by my bed.” "Yeah; you pray to the bedpost." "Oh no!" said the reverend; "I'm not planning to do that." "Who cares?" Tom replied, “regarding your intention.”
The moral rectitude or depravity of our actions cannot be determined without taking into account the intention.
The moral rightness or wrongness of our actions can't be assessed without considering the intention.
There are many persons who have been taught in the nursery tales, that Catholics worship idols. These persons, if they visit Europe and see an old man praying before an image of our Lord or a Madonna which is placed along the wayside, are at once confirmed in their prejudices. Their zeal against idols takes fire and they write home, adding one more proof of idolatry against the benighted Romanists. If these superficial travelers had only the patience to question the old man he would tell them, with simplicity of faith, that the statue had no life to hear or help him, but that its contemplation inspired him with greater reverence for the original.
There are many people who have been taught through nursery tales that Catholics worship idols. If these people visit Europe and see an old man praying in front of an image of our Lord or a Madonna by the roadside, they immediately reinforce their prejudices. Their zeal against idols ignites, and they write home, adding another piece of evidence of idolatry against the misguided Roman Catholics. If these superficial travelers had just the patience to ask the old man, he would tell them, with simple faith, that the statue has no life to hear or help him, but that looking at it inspires him with greater reverence for the original.
As I am writing for the information of Protestants, I quote with pleasure the following passage, written by one of their own theologians, in the Encyclopédie (Edit. d'Yverdun, tom. 1, art. Adorer):
As I write for the benefit of Protestants, I’m happy to quote the following passage from one of their own theologians, found in the Encyclopedia (Edit. d'Yverdun, vol. 1, art. Lover):
“When Lot prostrates himself before the two angels it is an act of courtesy towards honored guests; when Jacob bows down before Esau it is an act of deference from a younger to an elder brother; when Solomon bows low before Bethsabee it is the honor which a son pays to his mother; when Nathan, coming in before David, ‘had worshiped, bowing down to the ground,’ it is the homage of a subject to his prince. But when a man prostrates himself in prayer to God it is the creature adoring the Creator. And if these various actions are expressed—sometimes by the word adore, sometimes by worship or prostration—it [pg 203] is not the bare meaning of the word which has guided interpreters in rendering it, but the nature of the case. When an Israelite prostrated himself before the king no one thought of charging him with idolatry. If he had done the same thing in the presence of an idol, the very same bodily act would have been called idolatry. And why? Because all men would have judged by his action that he regarded the idol as a real Divinity and that he would express, in respect to it, the sentiments manifested by adoration in the limited sense which we give to the word. What shall we think, then, of what Catholics do to show honor to Saints, to relics, to the wood of the cross? They will not deny that their acts of reverence, in such cases, are very much like those by which they pay outward honor to God. But have they the same ideas about the Saints, the relics and the cross as they have about God? I believe that we cannot fairly accuse them of it.”
“When Lot bows to the two angels, it’s a polite gesture towards esteemed guests; when Jacob bows to Esau, it shows respect from a younger brother to an elder; when Solomon bows deeply before Bathsheba, it reflects the honor a son gives to his mother; when Nathan approaches David and ‘had worshiped, bowing down to the ground,’ it’s the respect a subject shows to his king. However, when someone kneels in prayer to God, it’s a created being honoring the Creator. Whether these actions are described sometimes with the word adore, other times worship, or prostration, it [pg 203] isn’t just the literal meaning of the word that helps interpreters translate it, but the context of the situation. When an Israelite knelt before the king, no one accused him of idolatry. If he did the same in front of an idol, that same action would be seen as idolatry. Why is that? Because it would be assumed he viewed the idol as a true god and would express, in relation to it, the feelings associated with adoration in the specific way we understand the term. So, what should we think about what Catholics do to honor Saints, relics, and the wood of the cross? They wouldn’t deny that their acts of reverence in these situations closely resemble the honors they give to God. But do they have the same beliefs about the Saints, the relics, and the cross as they do about God? I believe we cannot justly accuse them of that.”
A gentleman who was present at the unveiling of Clay's statue in the city of Richmond informed me that as soon as the curtain was uplifted, and the noble form of the Kentucky statesman appeared in full view, the immense concourse of spectators instinctively uncovered their heads. “Why do you take off your hat?” playfully remarked my friend to an acquaintance who stood by. “In honor, of course, of Henry Clay,” he replied. “But Henry is not there in the flesh. You see nothing but clay.” “But my intention, sir,” he continued, “is to do honor to the original.” He answered correctly. And yet how many of the same people would be shocked if they saw a man take off his hat in the presence of a statue of St. Peter! It is not, therefore, the [pg 204] making of the image, but its worship, that is condemned by the Decalogue.
A guy who was at the unveiling of Clay's statue in Richmond told me that as soon as the curtain was lifted and the impressive figure of the Kentucky statesman was revealed, the huge crowd of spectators instinctively took off their hats. “Why are you taking off your hat?” my friend jokingly asked an acquaintance nearby. "In honor, of course, of Henry Clay," he replied. "But Henry isn't really here. All you see is clay." “But I meant, sir,” he continued, "honor the original." He was right. Yet how many of those same people would be surprised to see a man take off his hat in front of a statue of St. Peter! So, it's not the creation of the image, but the worshiping of it, that is condemned by the Decalogue.
Having seen the lawfulness of sacred images, let us now consider the advantages to be derived from their use.
Having established the legality of sacred images, let’s now look at the benefits that can come from using them.
First—Religious paintings embellish the house of God. What is more becoming than to adorn the church, which is the shadow of the heavenly Jerusalem, so beautifully described by St. John?276 Solomon decorated the temple of God with images of cherubim and other representations. “And he overlaid the cherubim with gold. And all the walls of the temple round about he carved with divers figures and carvings.”277 If it was meet and proper to adorn Solomon's temple, which contained only the Ark of the Lord, how much more fitting is it to decorate our churches, which contain the Lord of the Ark? When I see a church tastefully ornamented it is a sure sign that the Master is at home, and that His devoted subjects pay homage to Him in His court.
First—Religious paintings enhance the house of God. What could be more appropriate than to decorate the church, which is a reflection of the heavenly Jerusalem, so beautifully described by St. John?276 Solomon adorned the temple of God with images of cherubim and other representations. “He covered the cherubim with gold, and all the walls of the temple were decorated with various figures and designs.”277 If it was right and appropriate to decorate Solomon's temple, which only held the Ark of the Lord, how much more fitting is it to beautify our churches, which contain the Lord of the Ark? When I see a church tastefully adorned, it is a clear sign that the Master is at home and that His devoted followers are paying tribute to Him in His court.
What beauty, what variety, what charming pictures are presented to our view in this temple of nature which we inhabit! Look at the canopy of heaven. Look at the exquisite pictures painted by the Hand of the Divine Artist on this earth. “Consider the lilies of the field.... I say to you that not even Solomon in all his glory was arrayed as one of these.” If the temple of nature is so richly adorned, should not our temples made with hands bear some resemblance to it?
What beauty, what variety, what stunning scenes are shown to us in this natural world we live in! Look at the sky above. Look at the amazing pictures created by the Hand of the Divine Artist on this earth. "Look at the lilies in the field.... I tell you that not even Solomon, in all his glory, was dressed as beautifully as one of these." If the temple of nature is so beautifully decorated, shouldn't our man-made places of worship reflect that?
How many professing Christians must, like David, reproach themselves for “dwelling in a house of cedar, while the ark of God is lodged with skins.”278 How many are there whose private [pg 205] apartments are adorned with exquisite paintings, who affect to be scandalized at the sight of a single pious emblem in their house of worship? On the occasion of the celebration of Henry W. Beecher's silver wedding several wealthy members of his congregation adorned the walls of Plymouth church with their private paintings. Their object, of course, in doing so was not to honor God, but their pastor. But if the portraits of men were no desecration to that church, how can the portraits of Saints desecrate ours?279 And what can be more appropriate than to surround the Sanctuary of Jesus Christ with the portraits of the Saints, especially of Mary and of the Apostles, who, in their life, ministered to His sacred person? And is it not natural for children to adorn their homes with the likenesses of their Fathers in the faith?
How many people who claim to be Christians must, like David, criticize themselves for "living in a house made of cedar while the ark of God is covered in skins."278 How many have private spaces filled with amazing artwork, yet pretend to be shocked at the sight of a single religious symbol in their place of worship? During the celebration of Henry W. Beecher's silver wedding, several wealthy members of his congregation decorated the walls of Plymouth church with their personal paintings. Their intention was clearly not to honor God, but their pastor. But if portraits of people aren't disrespectful to that church, how can portraits of Saints disrespect ours?279 And what could be more fitting than to decorate the Sanctuary of Jesus Christ with images of the Saints, especially Mary and the Apostles, who served His holy presence during their lives? Isn't it natural for children to fill their homes with pictures of their spiritual Fathers?
Second—Religious paintings are the catechism of the ignorant. In spite of all the efforts of Church and State in the cause of education a great proportion of the human race will be found illiterate. Descriptive pictures will teach those what books make known to the learned.
Second—Religious paintings serve as the catechism for the uneducated. Despite all the efforts of the Church and State to promote education, a large portion of the population remains illiterate. Illustrative pictures will convey to them what books reveal to the educated.
How many thousands would have died ignorant of the Christian faith if they had not been enlightened by paintings! When Augustine, the Apostle of England, first appeared before King Ethelbert to announce to him the Gospel, a silver crucifix and a painting of our Savior were borne before the preacher, and these images spoke more tenderly to the eyes than his words to the ears of his audience.
How many thousands would have died unaware of the Christian faith if they hadn't been enlightened by artwork! When Augustine, the Apostle of England, first stood before King Ethelbert to share the Gospel, a silver crucifix and a painting of our Savior were carried in front of the preacher, and these images communicated more poignantly to the eyes than his words did to the ears of his audience.
Third—By exhibiting religious paintings in our rooms we make a silent, though eloquent, profession of our faith. I once called on a gentleman in a distant city, some time during our late war, and, on entering his library, I noticed two portraits, one of a distinguished General, the other of an Archbishop. These portraits at once proclaimed to me the religious and patriotic sentiments of the proprietor of the house. “Behold!” he said to me, pointing to the pictures, “my religious creed and my political creed.” If I see a crucifix in a man's room I am convinced at once that he is not an infidel.
Third—By displaying religious paintings in our rooms we quietly but strongly share our beliefs. I once visited a man in a faraway city during our recent war, and when I entered his library, I noticed two portraits, one of a famous General and the other of an Archbishop. These portraits immediately revealed to me the religious and patriotic feelings of the homeowner. "Check this out!" he said to me, pointing at the pictures, "my faith and my political views." If I see a crucifix in someone's room, I am instantly convinced that he is not an unbeliever.
Fourth—By the aid of sacred pictures our devotion and love for the original are intensified, because we can concentrate our thoughts more intently on the object of our affections. Mark how the eye of a tender child glistens on confronting the painting of an affectionate mother. What Christian can stand unmoved when contemplating a picture of the Mother of Sorrows? How much devotion has been fostered by the Stations of the Cross? Observe the intense sympathy depicted on the face of the humble Christian woman as she silently passes from one station to another. She follows her Savior step by step from the Garden to Mount Calvary. The whole scene, like a panoramic view, is imprinted on her mind, her memory and her affections. Never did the most pathetic sermon on the Passion enkindle such heartfelt love, or evoke such salutary resolutions, as have been produced by the silent spectacle of our Savior hanging on the cross.
Fourth—With the help of sacred images our devotion and love for the original are heightened, because we can focus our thoughts more sharply on the object of our affections. Notice how the eyes of a tender child light up when seeing the painting of a loving mother. What Christian can remain indifferent when looking at a picture of the Mother of Sorrows? How much devotion has been inspired by the Stations of the Cross? See the deep sympathy on the face of the humble Christian woman as she quietly moves from one station to another. She follows her Savior step by step from the Garden to Mount Calvary. The entire scene, like a panoramic view, is etched in her mind, her memory, and her feelings. Never has the most moving sermon on the Passion sparked such deep love, or brought about such meaningful resolutions, as the silent image of our Savior hanging on the cross.
Fifth—The portraits of the Saints stimulate us [pg 207] to the imitation of their virtues; and this is the principal aim which the Church has in view in encouraging the use of pious representations. One object, it is true, is to honor the Saints; another is to invoke them; but the principal end is to incite us to an imitation of their holy lives. We are exhorted to “look and do according to the pattern shown us on the mount.”280 Nor do I know a better means for promoting piety than by example.
Fifth—The portraits of the Saints inspire us [pg 207] to follow their values; and this is the main goal the Church aims for by promoting the use of devotional images. One purpose, it’s true, is to honor the Saints; another is to ask for their intercession; but the primary aim is to encourage us to emulate their holy lives. We are urged to "Look and follow the example shown to us on the mountain."280 I don’t think there’s a better way to foster piety than through example.
If you keep at home the likenesses of George Washington, of Patrick Henry, of Chief Justice Taney, or of other distinguished men, the copies of such eminent originals cannot fail to exercise a salutary though silent influence on the mind and heart of your child. Your son will ask you: “Who are those men?” And when you tell him: “This is Washington, the Father of his Country; this is Patrick Henry, the ardent lover of civil liberty; and this is Taney, the incorruptible Judge,” your boy will imperceptibly imbibe not only a veneration for those men, but a relish for the civic virtues for which they were conspicuous. And in like manner, when our children have constantly before their eyes the purest and most exalted models of sanctity, they cannot fail to draw from such contemplation a taste for the virtues that marked the lives of the originals.
If you keep pictures of George Washington, Patrick Henry, Chief Justice Taney, or other notable figures in your home, those images will definitely have a positive, though quiet, impact on your child's mind and heart. Your son will ask you: “Who are those guys?” And when you tell him: "This is Washington, the Father of His Country; this is Patrick Henry, the passionate advocate for civil liberty; and this is Taney, the honest judge." your boy will subtly develop not only respect for these men but also an appreciation for the civic virtues they represent. Similarly, when our children constantly see the highest and purest examples of virtue, they will inevitably gain an appreciation for the values that defined the lives of those figures.
Is not our country flooded with obscene pictures and immodest representations which corrupt our youths? If the agents of Satan employ means so vile for a bad end; if they are cunning enough to pour through the senses into the hearts of the unwary the insidious poison of sin, by placing before them lascivious portraits, in God's name, why should not we sanctify the souls of our children [pg 208] by means of pious emblems? Why should not we make the eye the instrument of edification as the enemy makes it the organ of destruction? Shall the pen of the artist, the pencil of the painter and the chisel of the sculptor be prostituted to the basest purposes? God forbid! The arts were intended to be the handmaids of religion.
Isn't our country overwhelmed with explicit images and inappropriate representations that corrupt our youth? If the agents of evil use such vile methods for harmful ends; if they're clever enough to seep the insidious poison of sin into the hearts of the unsuspecting by presenting them with lascivious images, then, in God's name, why shouldn't we sanctify our children's souls with holy symbols? Why shouldn't we make the eye a tool for building up rather than a means of destruction as the enemy does? Should the creativity of the artist, the brush of the painter, and the chisel of the sculptor be misused for the lowest purposes? Heaven forbid! The arts were meant to support religion. [pg 208]
Almost every moment of the day the eye is receiving impressions from outward objects and instantly communicating these impressions to the soul. Thus the soul receives every day thousands of impressions, good or bad, according to the character of the objects presented to its gaze.
Almost every moment of the day, our eyes are taking in impressions from the things around us and immediately sending these impressions to our minds. This way, our minds receive thousands of impressions every day, whether positive or negative, depending on the nature of what we see.
We cannot, therefore, over-estimate the salutary effect produced upon us in a church or room adorned with sacred paintings. We feel, while in their presence, that we are in the company of the just. The contemplation of these pious portraits chastens our affections, elevates our thoughts, checks our levity and diffuses around us a healthy atmosphere.
We can't underestimate the positive impact that being in a church or room decorated with sacred art has on us. When we're surrounded by these artworks, we feel like we're in the company of righteous individuals. Looking at these spiritual portraits purifies our emotions, lifts our thoughts, curbs our lightheartedness, and creates a positive environment around us.
I am happy to acknowledge that the outcry formerly raised against images has almost subsided of late. The epithet of idolaters is seldom applied to us now. Even some of our dissenting brethren are beginning to recognize the utility of religious symbols and to regret that we have been permitted, by the intemperate zeal of the Reformers, to have so long the monopoly of them. Crosses already surmount some of our Protestant churches and replace the weather-cock.
I’m glad to see that the previous outcry against images has mostly faded away lately. The term idol worshippers isn’t used to describe us as much anymore. Even some of our dissenting friends are starting to see the usefulness of religious symbols and regret that we’ve been allowed, because of the excessive enthusiasm of the Reformers, to have such a long monopoly on them. Crosses are already topping some of our Protestant churches, taking the place of the weather vane.
A gentleman of Richmond recently informed me that during the preceding Holy Week he adorned with twelve crosses an Episcopal church in which, eleven years before, the sight of a single one was viewed with horror by the minister.
A guy from Richmond recently told me that during the last Holy Week, he decorated an Episcopal church with twelve crosses, even though eleven years earlier, the minister had been horrified at the sight of just one.
Chapter 16.
Purgatory and Prayers for the Deceased.
The Catholic Church teaches that, besides a place of eternal torments for the wicked and of everlasting rest for the righteous, there exists in the next life a middle state of temporary punishment, allotted for those who have died in venial sin, or who have not satisfied the justice of God for sins already forgiven. She also teaches us that, although the souls consigned to this intermediate state, commonly called purgatory, cannot help themselves, they may be aided by the suffrages of the faithful on earth. The existence of purgatory naturally implies the correlative dogma—the utility of praying for the dead—for the souls consigned to this middle state have not reached the term of their journey. They are still exiles from heaven and fit subjects for Divine clemency.
The Catholic Church teaches that, in addition to a place of eternal suffering for the wicked and everlasting peace for the righteous, there is a temporary state of punishment in the afterlife for those who have died with minor sins or who haven't fully reconciled with God for sins that have already been forgiven. The Church also teaches that, while the souls in this intermediate state, commonly known as purgatory, cannot help themselves, they can be supported by the prayers of the faithful on earth. The existence of purgatory naturally leads to the related belief in the importance of praying for the dead, as the souls in this state have not yet completed their journey. They are still away from heaven and are in need of Divine mercy.
The doctrine of an intermediate state is thus succinctly asserted by the Council of Trent: “There is a Purgatory, and souls there detained, are helped by the prayers of the faithful, and especially by the acceptable Sacrifice of the Altar.”281
The idea of an intermediate state is clearly stated by the Council of Trent: "There is a Purgatory, and the souls there are supported by the prayers of the faithful, especially by the acceptable Sacrifice of the Altar."281
It is to be noted that the Council studiously abstains from specifying the nature of the expiating sufferings endured therein.
It should be noted that the Council carefully avoids detailing the nature of the atoning sufferings experienced there.
Is it not strange that this cherished doctrine should also be called in question by the leveling innovators of the sixteenth century, when we consider that it is clearly taught in the Old Testament; that it is, at least, insinuated in the New Testament; that it is unanimously proclaimed by the Fathers of the Church; that it is embodied in all the ancient liturgies of the Oriental and the Western church, and that it is a doctrine alike consonant with our reason and eminently consoling to the human heart?
Isn't it strange that this valued belief is also challenged by the equalizing reformers of the sixteenth century, especially when we note that it is clearly presented in the Old Testament; that it is at least hinted at in the New Testament; that it is unanimously affirmed by the early Church Fathers; that it is included in all the ancient liturgies of both the Eastern and Western churches; and that it is a doctrine that aligns with our reason and provides great comfort to the human heart?
First—It is a doctrine plainly contained in the Old Testament and piously practiced by the Hebrew people. At the close of an engagement which Judas Machabeus had with the enemy he ordered prayers and sacrifices to be offered up for his slain comrades. “And making a gathering, he sent twelve thousand drachms of silver to Jerusalem for sacrifice to be offered for the sins of the dead, thinking well and religiously concerning the resurrection. For, if he had not hoped that they that were slain should rise again, it would have seemed superfluous and vain to pray for the dead.... It is, therefore, a holy and wholesome thought to pray for the dead, that they may be loosed from sins.”282
First—This is a belief clearly stated in the Old Testament and sincerely practiced by the Hebrew people. After a battle, Judas Maccabeus instructed that prayers and sacrifices be made for his fallen comrades. "And coming together, he sent twelve thousand drachmas of silver to Jerusalem for sacrifices to be made for the sins of the dead, thoughtfully and sincerely considering the resurrection. Because if he didn't believe that those who died would come back to life, it would have seemed pointless to pray for the dead. Therefore, it is a good and meaningful thing to pray for the dead, so that they may be released from their sins."282
These words are so forcible that no comment of mine could render them clearer. The passage proved a great stumbling-block to the Reformers. Finding that they could not by any evasion weaken the force of the text, they impiously threw overboard the Books of Machabees, like a man who assassinates a hostile witness, or like the Jews who sought to kill Lazarus, lest his resurrection should be a testimony in favor of Christ, and pretended that the two books of Machabees were [pg 212] apocryphal. And yet they have precisely the same authority as the Gospel of St. Matthew or any other portion of the Bible, for the canonicity of the Holy Scriptures rests solely on the authority of the Catholic Church, which proclaimed them inspired.
These words are so powerful that nothing I say could make them clearer. The passage became a significant obstacle for the Reformers. Realizing they couldn't downplay the text in any way, they reckless discarded the Books of Maccabees, like a person who eliminates a hostile witness, or like the Jews who wanted to kill Lazarus, fearing his resurrection would support Christ. They falsely claimed that the two books of Maccabees were [pg 212] apocryphal. Yet, these books have the same authority as the Gospel of St. Matthew or any other part of the Bible, because the canonicity of the Holy Scriptures is based solely on the authority of the Catholic Church, which declared them inspired.
But even admitting, for the sake of argument, that the Books of Machabees were not entitled to be ranked among the canonical Books of Holy Scripture, no one, at least, has ever denied that they are truthful historical monuments, and as such that they serve to demonstrate that it was a prevailing practice among the Hebrew people, as it is with us, to offer up prayers and sacrifices for the dead.
But even if we assume, for the sake of argument, that the Books of Maccabees shouldn’t be considered part of the canonical Books of Holy Scripture, nobody has ever denied that they are accurate historical records. As such, they show that it was a common practice among the Hebrew people, just like with us, to offer prayers and sacrifices for the dead.
Second—When our Savior, the Founder of the New Law, appeared on earth, He came to lop off those excrescences which had grown on the body of the Jewish ecclesiastical code, and to purify the Jewish Church from those human traditions which, in the course of time, became like tares mixed with the wheat of sound doctrine. For instance, He condemns the Pharisees for prohibiting the performance of works of charity on the Sabbath day, and in the twenty-third chapter of St. Matthew He cites against them a long catalogue of innovations in doctrine and discipline.
Second—When our Savior, the Founder of the New Law, appeared on earth, He came to remove the unnecessary additions that had developed in the Jewish religious code and to cleanse the Jewish Church from human traditions that had, over time, become like weeds mixed with the good grain of sound doctrine. For example, He criticizes the Pharisees for banning acts of charity on the Sabbath, and in the twenty-third chapter of St. Matthew, He lists a lengthy record of changes in doctrine and discipline against them.
But did our Lord, at any time, reprove the Jews for their belief in a middle state, or for praying for the dead, a practice which, to His knowledge, prevailed among the people? Never. On the contrary, more than once both He and the Apostle of the Gentiles insinuate the doctrine of purgatory.
But did our Lord ever criticize the Jews for believing in an intermediate state or for praying for the dead, a practice that He knew was common among the people? Never. On the contrary, more than once, both He and the Apostle of the Gentiles hinted at the doctrine of purgatory.
Our Savior says: “Whosoever shall speak a word against the Son of man it shall be forgiven him. But he that shall speak against the Holy [pg 213] Ghost it shall not be forgiven him, neither in this world nor in the world to come.”283 When our Savior declares that a sin against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven in the next life, He evidently leaves us to infer that there are some sins which will be pardoned in the life to come. Now in the next life, sins cannot be forgiven in heaven, for, nothing defiled can enter there; nor can they be forgiven in hell, for, out of hell there is no redemption. They must, therefore, be pardoned in the intermediate state of Purgatory.
Our Savior says: "Anyone who says something negative about the Son of Man will be forgiven. But anyone who speaks against the Holy Ghost will not be forgiven, either in this world or the next."283 When our Savior states that a sin against the Holy Ghost won't be forgiven in the afterlife, He clearly implies that there are some sins that can be forgiven in the next life. Now, in the afterlife, sins cannot be forgiven in heaven because nothing impure can enter there; nor can they be forgiven in hell, since there is no redemption from hell. Therefore, they must be forgiven in the intermediate state of Purgatory.
St. Paul tells us that “every man's work shall be manifest” on the Lord's day. “The fire shall try every man's work of what sort it is. If any man's work abide,” that is, if his works are holy, “he shall receive a reward. If any man's work burn,” that is, if his works are faulty and imperfect, “he shall suffer loss; but he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire.”284 His soul will be ultimately saved, but he shall suffer, for a temporary duration, in the purifying flames of Purgatory.
St. Paul tells us that “each person's work will be revealed” on the Lord's day. "The fire will evaluate each person’s work to determine its quality. If anyone's work survives," that is, if their works are good, "they will receive a reward. If anyone's work is burned away," that is, if their works are flawed and imperfect, "They will experience loss, but they will be saved, though it will be like escaping through fire."284 Their soul will ultimately be saved, but they will endure, for a limited time, in the purifying flames of Purgatory.
This interpretation is not mine. It is the unanimous voice of the Fathers of Christendom. And who are they that have removed the time-honored landmarks of Christian faith by rejecting the doctrine of purgatory? They are discontented churchmen impatient of the religious yoke, men who appeared on the stage sixteen hundred years after the foundation of Christianity. Judge you, reader, whom you ought to follow. If you want to know the true import of a vital question in the Constitution, would you not follow the decision of a Story, a Jefferson, a Marshall, a Taney, jurists and statesmen, who were the recognized expounders of the Constitution? Would [pg 214] you not prefer their opinion to that of political demagogues, who have neither learning, nor authority, nor history to support them, but some selfish end to further? Now, the same motive which you have for rejecting the opinion of an ignorant politician and embracing that of eminent jurists, on a constitutional question, impels you to cast aside the novelties of religious innovators and to follow the unanimous sentiments of the Fathers in reference to the subject of purgatory.
This interpretation isn't mine. It's the shared perspective of the Fathers of Christianity. And who are those who have discarded the long-standing foundations of Christian faith by turning away from the doctrine of purgatory? They are dissatisfied church leaders tired of the religious constraints, individuals who emerged on the scene sixteen hundred years after Christianity began. You, the reader, should decide whom to follow. If you want to understand the real meaning of an important question in the Constitution, would you not look to the opinions of Story, Jefferson, Marshall, and Taney—jurists and statesmen who were the recognized interpreters of the Constitution? Would you not prefer their views over those of political demagogues who lack knowledge, authority, and historical context, and are merely pursuing their own selfish agendas? The same reasoning that leads you to dismiss the opinions of an uninformed politician and adopt the views of respected legal experts on a constitutional issue should also drive you to reject the ideas of religious innovators and adhere to the shared beliefs of the Fathers regarding the topic of purgatory.
Third—I would wish to place before you extended extracts from the writings of the early Fathers of the Church bearing upon this subject; but I must content myself with quoting a few of the most prominent lights of primitive Christianity.
Third—I would like to present to you some lengthy excerpts from the writings of the early Church Fathers related to this topic; however, I must settle for quoting a few of the most notable figures of early Christianity.
Tertullian, who lived in the second century, says that “the faithful wife will pray for the soul of her deceased husband, particularly on the anniversary day of his falling asleep (death). And if she fail to do so she hath repudiated her husband as far as in her lies.”285
Tertullian, who lived in the second century, says that "The devoted wife will pray for her late husband's soul, especially on the anniversary of his death. If she doesn't do this, she has rejected him as much as she possibly can."285
Eusebius, the historian (fourth century), describing the funeral of Constantine the Great, says that the body of the blessed prince was placed on a lofty bier, and the ministers of God and the multitude of the people, with tears and much lamentation, offered up prayers and sacrifice for the repose of his soul. He adds that this was done in accordance with the desires of that religious monarch, who had erected in Constantinople the great church in honor of the Apostles, so that after his death the faithful might there remember him.286
Eusebius, the historian (fourth century), describing the funeral of Constantine the Great, says that the body of the blessed prince was placed on a high platform, and the ministers of God and the crowd, with tears and much sorrow, offered prayers and sacrifices for the peace of his soul. He adds that this was done in line with the wishes of that devout ruler, who had built the great church in Constantinople in honor of the Apostles, so that after his death the faithful could remember him there.286
St. Cyril of Jerusalem, fourth century, writes: “We commemorate the Holy Fathers, and Bishops, [pg 215] and all who have fallen asleep from amongst us, believing that the supplications which we present will be of great assistance to their souls, while the holy and tremendous Sacrifice is offered up.” He answers by an illustration those that might be disposed to doubt the efficacy of prayers for the dead: “If a king had banished certain persons who had offended him, and their relations, having woven a crown, should offer it to him in behalf of those under his vengeance, would he not grant a respite to their punishments? So we, in offering up a crown of prayers in behalf of those who have fallen asleep, will obtain for them forgiveness through the merits of Christ.”287
St. Cyril of Jerusalem, fourth century, writes: "We remember the Holy Fathers and Bishops, [pg 215] and everyone who has passed away from among us, believing that the prayers we offer will greatly help their souls while the sacred and powerful Sacrifice is being made." He responds with an example for those who might doubt the effectiveness of prayers for the dead: "If a king had exiled people who displeased him, and their relatives, after creating a crown, offered it to him on behalf of those in distress, wouldn’t he lighten their punishments? In the same way, by presenting a crown of prayers for the deceased, we will obtain their forgiveness through the merits of Christ."287
St. Ephrem, in the same century, says: “I conjure you, my brethren and friends, in the name of that God who commands me to leave you, to remember me when you assemble to pray. Do not bury me with perfumes. Give them not to me, but to God. Me, conceived in sorrows, bury with lamentations, and instead of perfumes assist me with your prayers; for the dead are benefited by the prayers of living Saints.”288
St. Ephrem, in the same century, says: “I urge you, my brothers and friends, in the name of the God who guides me to leave you, to remember me when you come together to pray. Don’t bury me with perfumes. Don’t give them to me, but to God. Bury me, who was born from sorrow, with mourning, and instead of perfumes, support me with your prayers; because the dead are helped by the prayers of the living saints.”288
St. Ambrose (same century), on the death of the Emperors Gratian and Valentinian, says: “Blessed shall both of you be (Gratian and Valentinian), if my prayers can avail anything. No day shall pass you over in silence. No prayer of mine shall omit to honor you. No night shall hurry by without bestowing on you a mention in my prayers. In every one of the oblations will I remember you.” On the death of the Emperor Theodosius he offers the following prayer: “Give perfect rest to Thy servant Theodosius, that rest which Thou hast prepared for Thy Saints. May [pg 216] his soul return thither whence it descended, where it cannot feel the sting of death.... I loved him and therefore will I follow him, even unto the land of the living. Nor will I leave him until, by tears and prayers, I shall lead him ... unto the holy mountain of the Lord, where is life undying, where corruption is not, nor sighing nor mourning.”289
St. Ambrose (same century), upon the deaths of Emperors Gratian and Valentinian, says: "You both will be blessed (Gratian and Valentinian) if my prayers have any value. Not a single day will go by without me honoring you. Every prayer of mine will mention you. No night will go by without including you in my prayers. In every offering, I will keep you in mind." After the death of Emperor Theodosius, he offers this prayer: "Grant perfect rest to Your servant Theodosius, the rest that You have prepared for Your Saints. May [pg 216]his soul return to where it came from, a place free from the pain of death.... I loved him, and I will follow him to the land of the living. I won't leave him until, through my tears and prayers, I lead him ... to the holy mountain of the Lord, where there is eternal life, without decay, sighing, or mourning."289
St. Jerome, in the same century, in a letter of condolence to Pammachius, on the death of his wife Paulina, writes: “Other husbands strew violets and roses on the graves of their wives. Our Pammachius bedews the hallowed dust of Paulina with balsams of alms.”290
St. Jerome, in the same century, in a letter of condolence to Pammachius, on the death of his wife Paulina, writes: "While other husbands place violets and roses on their wives' graves, our Pammachius shows his love for Paulina by performing generous acts of charity for the sacred dust that remains."290
St. Chrysostom writes: “It was not without good reason ordained by the Apostles that mention should be made of the dead in the tremendous mysteries, because they knew well that they would receive great benefit from it.”291
St. Chrysostom writes: “There was a really good reason established by the Apostles for mentioning the deceased in the incredible mysteries, because they realized it would greatly help them.”291
St. Augustine, who lived in the beginning of the fifth century, relates that when his mother was at the point of death she made this last request of him: “Lay this body anywhere; let not the care of it in anyway disturb you. This only I request of you, that you would remember me at the altar of the Lord, wherever you be.”
St. Augustine, who lived in the early fifth century, shares that when his mother was near death, she made this final request of him: "Put this body anywhere; don’t let taking care of it bother you at all. All I ask is that you remember me at the Lord's altar, wherever you are."
And that pious son prays for his mother's soul in the most impassioned language: “I therefore,” he says, “O God of my heart, do now beseech Thee for the sins of my mother. Hear me through the medicine of the wounds that hung upon the wood.... May she, then, be in peace with her husband.... And inspire, my Lord, ... Thy servants, my brethren, whom with voice and heart and pen I serve, that as many as shall read these [pg 217] words may remember at Thy altar, Monica, Thy servant....”292
And that devoted son prays for his mother's soul in the most heartfelt way: “So, I,” he says, “O God of my heart, I come to You now for my mother’s sins. Please listen to me through the healing of the wounds that were on the cross.... May she find peace with her husband.... And inspire, my Lord, ... Your servants, my brothers, whom I serve with my voice, heart, and pen, so that everyone who reads these [pg 217] words may remember Monica, Your servant, at Your altar....”292
These are but a few specimens of the unanimous voice of the Fathers regarding the salutary practice of praying for the dead.
These are just a few examples of the unanimous agreement among the Fathers about the beneficial practice of praying for the dead.
You now perceive that this devotion is not an invention of modern times, but a doctrine universally enforced in the first and purest ages of the Church.
You now realize that this devotion isn't a modern invention, but a belief that was widely practiced in the earliest and most genuine times of the Church.
You see that praying for the dead was not a devotion cautiously recommended by some obscure or visionary writer, but an act of religion preached and inculcated by all the great Doctors and Fathers of the Church, who are the recognized expounders of the Christian religion.
You see that praying for the dead wasn't just a practice suggested by some unknown or visionary author, but a religious act promoted and taught by all the great Doctors and Fathers of the Church, who are the acknowledged interpreters of the Christian faith.
You see them, too, inculcating this doctrine not as a cold and abstract principle, but as an imperative act of daily piety, and embodying it in their ordinary exercises of devotion.
You see them, too, teaching this belief not as a cold and abstract idea, but as a necessary part of their daily faith, and incorporating it into their regular acts of worship.
They prayed for the dead in their morning and evening devotions. They prayed for them in their daily office, and in the Sacrifice of the Mass. They asked the prayers of the congregation for the souls of the deceased in the public services of Sunday. On the monuments which were erected to the dead, some of which are preserved even to this day, epitaphs were inscribed, earnestly invoking for their souls the prayers of the living. How gratifying it is to our Catholic hearts that a devotion so soothing to afflicted spirits is at the same time so firmly grounded on the tradition of ages!
They prayed for the deceased in their morning and evening devotions. They prayed for them during their daily prayers and in the Mass. They requested the congregation to pray for the souls of those who had passed away during public services on Sunday. On the monuments raised for the dead, some of which are still around today, epitaphs were carved, sincerely asking the living to pray for their souls. How comforting it is to our Catholic hearts that a devotion so comforting to troubled spirits is also deeply rooted in centuries of tradition!
Fourth—That the practice of praying for the dead has descended from Apostolic times is evident also from the Liturgies of the Church. A Liturgy is the established formulary of public [pg 218] worship, containing the authorized prayers of the Church. The Missal, or Mass-book, for instance, which you see on our altars, contains a portion of the Liturgy of the Catholic Church. The principal Liturgies are the Liturgy of St. James the Apostle, who founded the Church of Jerusalem; the Liturgy of St. Mark the Evangelist, founder of the Church of Alexandria, and the Liturgy of St. Peter, who established the Church in Rome. These Liturgies are called after the Apostles who compiled them. There are, besides, the Liturgies of St. Chrysostom and St. Basil, which are chiefly based on the model of that of St. James.
Fourth—The practice of praying for the dead has been passed down since Apostolic times, as is clear from the Worship services of the Church. A Liturgy is the established format for public [pg 218] worship, containing the official prayers of the Church. The Missal, or Mass-book, for example, which you see on our altars, includes a part of the Liturgy of the Catholic Church. The main Liturgies are the Liturgy of St. James the Apostle, who started the Church of Jerusalem; the Liturgy of St. Mark the Evangelist, founder of the Church of Alexandria; and the Liturgy of St. Peter, who established the Church in Rome. These Liturgies are named after the Apostles who created them. Additionally, there are the Liturgies of St. Chrysostom and St. Basil, which are primarily based on the model of St. James.
Now, all these Liturgies, without exception, have prayers for the dead, and their providential preservation serves as another triumphant vindication of the venerable antiquity of this Catholic doctrine.
Now, all these Liturgies, without exception, have prayers for the dead, and their careful preservation serves as another strong proof of the ancient roots of this Catholic doctrine.
The Eastern and the Western churches were happily united until the fourth and fifth centuries, when the heresiarchs Arius, Nestorius and Eutyches withdrew millions of souls from the centre of unity. The followers of these sects were called, after their founders, Arians, Nestorians and Eutychians, and from that day to the present the two latter bodies have formed distinct communions, being separated from the Catholic Church in the East, just as the Protestant churches are separated from her in the West.
The Eastern and Western churches were happily united until the fourth and fifth centuries, when the heretics Arius, Nestorius, and Eutyches led millions away from the center of unity. Their followers became known as Arians, Nestorians, and Eutychians. Since then, these two groups have formed separate communities, separated from the Catholic Church in the East, just like Protestant churches are separated from it in the West.
The Greek schismatic church, of which the present Russo-Greek church is the offspring, severed her connection with the See of Rome in the ninth century.
The Greek schismatic church, which is the ancestor of the current Russo-Greek church, broke away from the See of Rome in the ninth century.
But in leaving the Catholic Church these Eastern sects retained the old Liturgies, which they use to this day, as I shall presently demonstrate.
But when these Eastern sects left the Catholic Church, they kept the old Liturgies, which they still use today, as I will show shortly.
During my sojourn in Rome at the Ecumenical [pg 219] Council I devoted a great deal of my leisure time to the examination of the various Liturgies of the schismatic churches of the East. I found in all of them formulas of prayers for the dead almost identical with that of the Roman Missal: “Remember, O Lord, Thy servants who are gone before us with the sign of faith, and sleep in peace. To these, O Lord, and to all who rest in Christ grant, we beseech Thee, a place of refreshment, light and peace, through the same Jesus Christ our Lord.”
During my time in Rome at the Ecumenical [pg 219] Council, I spent a lot of my free time looking into the different Liturgies of the schismatic churches of the East. I discovered that all of them contain prayers for the dead that are nearly identical to those in the Roman Missal: "Remember, Lord, Your servants who have gone before us with the sign of faith and are now resting in peace. To them, Lord, and to all who find rest in Christ, we ask You to grant a place of refreshment, light, and peace, through the same Jesus Christ our Lord."
Not content with studying their books, I called upon the Oriental Patriarchs and Bishops in communion with the See of Rome, who belong to the Armenian, the Chaldean, the Coptic, the Maronite and Syriac rites. They all assured me that the schismatic Christians of the East among whom they live have, without exception, prayers and sacrifices for the dead.
Not satisfied with just studying their books, I reached out to the Oriental Patriarchs and Bishops in communion with the See of Rome, who are part of the Armenian, Chaldean, Coptic, Maronite, and Syriac rites. They all confirmed that the schismatic Christians in the East, among whom they reside, have prayers and sacrifices for the dead without exception.
Now, I ask, when could those Eastern sects have commenced to adopt the Catholic practice of praying for the dead? They could not have received it from us since the ninth century, because the Greek church separated from us then and has had no communion with us since that time, except at intervals, up to the twelfth century. Nor could they have adopted the practice since the fourth or fifth century, inasmuch as the Arians, Nestorians and Eutychians have had no religious communication with us since that period. Therefore, in common with us, they received this doctrine from the Apostles. If men living in different countries drink wine having the same flavor and taste and color, the inference is that the wine was made from the same species of grape. So must we conclude that this refreshing doctrine of [pg 220] intercession for the dead has its root in the Apostolic tree of knowledge planted by our Savior.
Now, I ask, when could those Eastern sects have started adopting the Catholic practice of praying for the dead? They couldn’t have gotten it from us since the ninth century, because the Greek church broke away from us then and hasn't had any real connection with us since, except for a few times, until the twelfth century. Nor could they have picked up the practice since the fourth or fifth century, since the Arians, Nestorians, and Eutychians haven't had any religious communication with us since that time. Therefore, like us, they received this belief from the Apostles. If people in different countries are drinking wine that has the same flavor, taste, and color, we can conclude that the wine was made from the same kind of grape. So we must conclude that this refreshing doctrine of [pg 220] intercession for the dead is rooted in the Apostolic tree of knowledge planted by our Savior.
Fifth—I have already spoken of the devotion of the ancient Jewish church to the souls of the departed. But perhaps you are not aware that the Jews retain to this day, in their Liturgy, the pious practice of praying for the dead. Yet such in reality is the case.
Fifth—I’ve already talked about the ancient Jewish church’s devotion to the souls of those who have passed away. But you might not know that Jews still practice praying for the dead in their Liturgy today. And that is truly the case.
Amid all the wanderings and vicissitudes of life, though dismembered and dispersed like sheep without a shepherd over the face of the globe, the children of Israel have never forgotten or neglected the sacred duty of praying for their deceased brethren.
Amid all the journeys and changes of life, even though scattered and separated like sheep without a shepherd across the world, the children of Israel have never forgotten or neglected the important duty of praying for their deceased brothers and sisters.
Unwilling to make this assertion without the strongest evidence, I procured from a Jewish convert an authorized Prayer-Book of the Hebrew church, from which I extract the following formula of prayers which are prescribed for funerals: “Departed brother! mayest thou find open the gates of heaven, and see the city of peace and the dwellings of safety, and meet the ministering angels hastening joyfully toward thee. And may the High Priest stand to receive thee, and go thou to the end, rest in peace, and rise again into life. May the repose established in the celestial abode ... be the lot, dwelling and the resting-place of the soul of our deceased brother (whom the Spirit of the Lord may guide into Paradise), who departed from this world, according to the will of God, the Lord of heaven and earth. May the supreme King of kings, through His infinite mercy, hide him under the shadow of His wing. May He raise him at the end of his days and cause him to drink of the stream of His delights.”293
Unwilling to make this claim without the strongest evidence, I obtained an authorized Prayer Book from a Jewish convert, from which I extract the following prayers that are prescribed for funerals: "Dear departed brother, may you find the gates of heaven open and see the city of peace and safe homes, and meet the joyful angels coming to welcome you. May the High Priest be there to greet you, and may you continue on to the end, rest in peace, and rise again to life. May the rest that is established in the heavenly realm be the inheritance, home, and resting place of our deceased brother (whom the Spirit of the Lord may guide into Paradise), who left this world according to the will of God, the Lord of heaven and earth. May the supreme King of kings, through His infinite mercy, shelter him under the shadow of His wing. May He raise him at the end of his days and let him drink from the stream of His delights."293
Among the many-sided merits of Shakespeare may be mentioned his happy faculty of portraying to life the manners and customs and traditional faith of the times which he describes. How deep-rooted in the Christian heart in pre-Reformation times, was the belief in Purgatory, may be inferred from a passage in Hamlet who probably lived in the early part of the eighth century. Thus speaks to Hamlet the spirit of his murdered father:
Among the many strengths of Shakespeare, one that stands out is his remarkable ability to vividly depict the customs, practices, and beliefs of the era he writes about. The strong belief in Purgatory in the Christian heart during pre-Reformation times can be inferred from a passage in Hamlet, who likely lived in the early part of the eighth century. The spirit of his murdered father speaks to Hamlet:
I am happy to say that the more advanced and enlightened members of the Episcopalian church are steadily returning to the faith of their fore-fathers regarding prayers for the dead. An acquaintance of mine, once a distinguished clergyman of the Episcopal communion, but now a convert, informed me that hundreds of Protestant clergymen in this country, and particularly in England, have a firm belief in the efficacy of prayers for the dead, but for well-known reasons they are reserved in the expression of their faith. He easily convinced me of the truth of his assertion, particularly as far as the Church of England is concerned, by sending me six different works published in London, all bearing on the subject of Purgatory. These books are printed under the auspices of the Protestant Episcopal church; they all contain prayers for the dead and prove, from Catholic grounds, the existence of a middle state after death and the duty of praying for our deceased brethren.295
I’m pleased to say that the more progressive and thoughtful members of the Episcopalian church are gradually returning to the beliefs of their ancestors about praying for the dead. A friend of mine, who was once a prominent clergyman in the Episcopal community but has since converted, told me that hundreds of Protestant ministers in this country, especially in England, strongly believe in the power of prayers for the dead, but for various reasons, they are cautious about expressing this belief. He easily convinced me of the truth of his claim, particularly regarding the Church of England, by sending me six different books published in London that all discuss Purgatory. These books are published under the authority of the Protestant Episcopal Church; they all include prayers for the dead and provide evidence, based on Catholic teachings, of a state between life and death and the importance of praying for our departed loved ones.295
To sum up, we see the practice of praying for the dead enforced in the ancient Hebrew church and in the Jewish synagogue of today. We see it proclaimed age after age by all the Fathers of Christendom. We see it incorporated in every one of the ancient Liturgies of the East and of the West. We see it zealously taught by the Russian church of today, and by that immense family of schismatic Christians scattered over the East. We behold it, in fine, a cherished devotion of three hundred millions of Catholics, as well as of a respectable portion of the Episcopal church.
To sum up, we see the practice of praying for the dead upheld in the ancient Hebrew church and in today’s Jewish synagogue. We see it proclaimed throughout the ages by all the Fathers of Christianity. We see it included in every one of the ancient Liturgies of the East and the West. We see it passionately taught by the Russian church today, and by the large group of schismatic Christians spread across the East. Ultimately, we recognize it as a valued devotion of three hundred million Catholics, as well as a significant part of the Episcopal church.
Would it not, my friend, be the height of rashness and presumption in you to prefer your private opinion to this immense weight of learning, sanctity and authority? Would it not be impiety in you to stand aside with sealed lips while the Christian world is sending up an unceasing De profundis for departed brethren? Would it not be cold and heartless in you not to pray for your deceased friends, on account of prejudices which have no grounds in Scripture, tradition or reason itself?
Would it not, my friend, be incredibly reckless and arrogant for you to prioritize your personal opinion over this vast body of knowledge, holiness, and authority? Would it not be wrong for you to remain silent while the Christian community is constantly praying for those who have passed? Would it not be cold and unfeeling of you not to pray for your deceased friends because of biases that have no basis in Scripture, tradition, or reason?
If a brother leaves you to cross the broad Atlantic, religion and affection prompt you to pray for him during his absence. And if the same brother crosses the narrow sea of death to pass to the shores of eternity, why not pray for him then also? When he crosses the Atlantic his soul, imprisoned in the flesh, is absent from you; when he passes the sea of death his soul, released from the flesh, has gone from you. What difference does this make with regard to the duty of your intercession? For what is death? A mere separation of body and soul. The body, indeed, dies, but the soul “lives and moves and has its being.” It continues after death, as before, to think, to [pg 223] remember, to love. And do not God's dominion and mercy extend over that soul beyond the grave as well as as this side of it? Who shall place the limits to God's empire and say to Him: “Thus far Thou shalt go and no farther?” Two thousand years after Abraham's death our Lord said: “I am the God of Abraham, of Isaac, and of Jacob. He is not the God of the dead, but of the living.”296
If a brother leaves you to cross the wide Atlantic, religion and love urge you to pray for him while he's away. And if the same brother crosses the narrow sea of death to reach the shores of eternity, why not pray for him then too? When he crosses the Atlantic, his soul, trapped in the body, is away from you; when he passes the sea of death, his soul, freed from the body, has left you. What difference does this make regarding your obligation to pray for him? Because what is death? Just a separation of body and soul. The body does die, but the soul "lives, moves, and exists." It continues after death, just like before, to think, to [pg 223] remember, to love. And doesn’t God's power and mercy extend over that soul beyond the grave as well as this side of it? Who can set limits to God's kingdom and tell Him: "Is this as far as you will go and no further?" Two thousand years after Abraham's death, our Lord said: “I am the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. He is not the God of the dead, but of the living.”296
If, then, it is profitable for you to pray for your brother in the flesh, why should it be useless for you to pray for him out of the flesh? For while he was living you prayed not for his body, but for his soul.
If it's helpful for you to pray for your brother in the flesh, why would it be pointless to pray for him outside of the flesh? Because when he was alive, you prayed not for his body, but for his soul.
If this brother of yours dies with some slight stains upon his soul, a sin of impatience, for instance, or an idle word, is he fit to enter heaven with these blemishes upon his soul? No; the sanctity of God forbids it, for “nothing defiled shall enter the Kingdom of Heaven.”297 Will you consign him, for these minor transgressions, to eternal torments with adulterers and murderers? No; the justice and mercy of God forbid it. Therefore, your common sense demands a middle place of expiation for the purgation of the soul before it is worthy of enjoying the companionship of God and His Saints.
If your brother dies with some minor flaws on his soul, like a moment of impatience or a careless word, is he really ready to enter heaven with those marks on his soul? No; God's holiness doesn't allow it, for "Nothing unclean will enter the Kingdom of Heaven."297 Are you going to condemn him, for these small mistakes, to endless suffering with adulterers and murderers? No; God's justice and mercy won’t allow that. So, it makes sense that there should be a place for purification of the soul before it's fit to enjoy God's company and that of His Saints.
God “will render to every man according to his works,”—to the pure and unsullied everlasting bliss; to the reprobate eternal damnation; to souls stained with minor faults a place of temporary purgation. I cannot recall any doctrine of the Christian religion more consoling to the human heart than the article of faith which teaches the [pg 224] efficacy of prayers for the faithful departed. It robs death of its sting. It encircles the chamber of mourning with a rainbow of hope. It assuages the bitterness of our sorrow, and reconciles us to our loss. It keeps us in touch with the departed dead as correspondence keeps us in touch with the absent living. It preserves their memory fresh and green in our hearts.
God "will give everyone what they deserve for what they've done,"—to the pure and innocent eternal happiness; to the condemned eternal suffering; to souls marked by minor faults a period of temporary purification. I cannot think of any teaching in Christianity more comforting to the human heart than the belief in the [pg 224] effectiveness of prayers for those who have passed away. It takes away the pain of death. It surrounds the mourning room with a circle of hope. It eases the harshness of our grief and helps us come to terms with our loss. It keeps us connected with those who have died, just as letters keep us connected with those who are away. It keeps their memory alive and vibrant in our hearts.
It gives us that keen satisfaction which springs from the consciousness that we can aid those loved ones who are gone before us by alleviating their pains, shortening their exile, and hastening their entrance into their true country.
It gives us that deep satisfaction that comes from knowing we can help our loved ones who have passed by easing their suffering, shortening their time away, and speeding up their arrival into their true home.
It familiarizes us with the existence of a life beyond the grave, and with the hope of being reunited with those whom we cherished on earth, and of dwelling with them in that home where there is no separation, or sorrow, or death, but eternal joy and peace and rest.
It introduces us to the idea of life after death and the hope of being reunited with those we loved on earth, to live with them in a place where there is no separation, sorrow, or death, but only eternal joy, peace, and rest.
I have seen a devoted daughter minister with tender solicitude at the sick-bed of a fond parent. Many an anxious day and sleepless night did she watch at his bedside. She moistened the parched lips, and cooled the fevered brow, and raised the drooping head on its pillow. Every change in her patient for better or worse brought a corresponding sunshine or gloom to her heart. It was filial love that prompted all this. Her father died and she followed his remains to the grave. Though not a Catholic, standing by the bier she burst those chains which a cruel religious prejudice had wrought around her heart, and, rising superior to her sect, she cried out: Lord, have mercy on his soul. It was the voice of nature and of religion.
I have seen a devoted daughter care for her sick parent with deep compassion. Countless anxious days and sleepless nights she spent by his bedside. She moistening his dry lips, cooled his feverish forehead, and lifted his tired head on its pillow. Every change in her father's condition, whether good or bad, brought either joy or sorrow to her heart. It was her love for him that drove all of this. When her father passed away, she followed his remains to the grave. Although she wasn't a Catholic, as she stood by the casket, she broke free from the harsh religious prejudices that had weighed down her heart, and, rising above her beliefs, she cried out: God, have mercy on his soul. It was the voice of both nature and faith.
Oh, far from us a religion which would decree an eternal divorce between the living and the [pg 225] dead. How consoling is it to the Catholic to think that, in praying thus for his departed friend, his prayers are not in violation of, but in accordance with, the voice of the Church; and that as, like Augustine, he watches at the pillow of a dying mother, so like Augustine, he can continue the same office of piety for her soul after she is dead by praying for her! How cheering the reflection that the golden link of prayer unites you still to those who “fell asleep in the Lord,” that you can still speak to them and pray for them!
Oh, far from us a belief that would set up an eternal separation between the living and the dead. How comforting it is for a Catholic to think that, in praying for a departed friend, those prayers are not against but in line with the voice of the Church; and that just as Augustine sat by the bedside of his dying mother, he can similarly continue to show kindness for her soul after she has passed away by praying for her! How uplifting it is to realize that the precious connection of prayer still links you to those who “fell asleep in the Lord,” allowing you to still communicate with and pray for them!
Tennyson grasps the Catholic feeling when he makes his hero, whose course is run, thus address his surviving comrade, Sir Bedivere:
Tennyson captures the Catholic sentiment when he has his hero, whose journey has ended, address his surviving comrade, Sir Bedivere, in this way:
Oh! it is this thought that robs death of its sting and makes the separation of friends endurable. If your departed friend needs not your prayers, they are not lost, but, like the rain absorbed by the sun, and descending again in fruitful showers on our fields, they will be gathered by the Sun of justice, and will fall in refreshing showers of grace upon your head: “Cast thy bread upon the running waters; for, after a long time, thou shalt find it again.”299
Oh! It's this thought that takes the sting out of death and makes the separation from friends bearable. If your lost friend doesn't need your prayers, they aren't wasted. Instead, like the rain absorbed by the sun, your prayers will be collected by the Sun of justice and will return as refreshing showers of grace upon you: "Throw your bread on the running waters; because after a long time, you will find it again."299
Chapter 17.
Civil and Religious Freedom.
A man enjoys religious liberty when he possesses the free right of worshiping God according to the dictates of a right conscience, and of practicing a form of religion most in accordance with his duties to God. Every act infringing on his freedom of conscience is justly styled religious intolerance. This religious liberty is the true right of every man because it corresponds with a most certain duty which God has put upon him.
A man experiences spiritual freedom when he has the right to worship God according to his conscience and practice a religion that aligns with his obligations to God. Any action that violates his freedom of conscience is rightly called religious intolerance. This religious freedom is a fundamental right of every person because it aligns with a clear duty that God has placed upon him.
A man enjoys civil liberty when he is exempt from the arbitrary will of others, and when he is governed by equitable laws established for the general welfare of society. So long as, in common with his fellow-citizens, he observes the laws of the state, any exceptional restraint imposed upon him, in the exercise of his rights as a citizen, is so far an infringement on his civil liberty.
A person enjoys civilized liberty when they are free from the random authority of others and when they are governed by fair laws created for the common good of society. As long as they, along with their fellow citizens, follow the laws of the state, any special restrictions placed on them in exercising their rights as citizens is, to that extent, a violation of their civil liberty.
I here assert the proposition, which I hope to confirm by historical evidence, that the Catholic Church has always been the zealous promoter of religious and civil liberty; and that whenever any encroachments on these sacred privileges of man were perpetrated by professing members of the Catholic faith, these wrongs, far from being sanctioned by the Church, were committed in palpable violation of her authority.
I want to state my position, which I hope to back up with historical evidence, that the Catholic Church has always been a strong supporter of religious and civil freedom. Whenever any violations of these sacred rights were carried out by those who claimed to be members of the Catholic faith, these wrongs were not approved by the Church; instead, they were clearly against her authority.
Her doctrine is, that as man by his own free will fell from grace, so of his own free will must he return to grace. Conversion and coercion are two terms that can never be reconciled. It has ever been a cardinal maxim, inculcated by sovereign Pontiffs and other Prelates, that no violence or undue influence should be exercised by Christian princes or missionaries in their efforts to convert souls to the faith of Jesus Christ.
Her belief is that just as a person, through their free will, fell from grace, they must also return to grace through their own choice. Conversion and coercion can never go hand in hand. It has always been a fundamental principle, taught by supreme leaders and other church officials, that no force or undue influence should be used by Christian rulers or missionaries in their attempts to bring people to the faith of Jesus Christ.
Pope Gregory I. in the latter part of the Sixth Century, compelled the Bishop of Terracina to restore to the Jews, the synagogue which he had seized, declaring that they should not be coerced into the Church, but should be treated with meekness and charity. The great Pontiff issued the same orders to the Prelates of Sardinia and Sicily in behalf of the persecuted Jews.
Pope Gregory I, in the late Sixth Century, forced the Bishop of Terracina to return the synagogue he had taken from the Jews, stating that they should not be forced into the Church but should be treated with kindness and compassion. The great Pontiff gave the same instructions to the leaders in Sardinia and Sicily on behalf of the persecuted Jews.
St. Augustine and his companions, who were sent by Pope Gregory I. to England for the conversion of that nation, had the happiness of baptizing in the true faith King Ethelbert and many of his subjects. That monarch, in the fervor of his zeal, was most anxious that all his subjects should immediately follow his example; but the missionaries admonished him that he should scrupulously abstain from violence in the conversion of his people, for the Christian religion should be voluntarily embraced.
St. Augustine and his companions, who were sent by Pope Gregory I to England to convert the nation, had the joy of baptizing King Ethelbert and many of his subjects into the true faith. The king, filled with enthusiasm, was very eager for all his subjects to follow his example right away, but the missionaries advised him to avoid any forceful methods in converting his people, emphasizing that the Christian faith should be adopted willingly.
Pope Nicholas I. also warned Michael, king of the Bulgarians, against employing force or constraint in the conversion of idolaters.
Pope Nicholas I also warned Michael, king of the Bulgarians, not to use force or pressure in converting idolaters.
The fourth Council of Toledo, held in 633, a synod of great authority in the Church, ordained that no one should be compelled against his will to make a profession of the Christian faith. Be it remembered that this Council was composed of all the Bishops of Spain, that it was assembled in a [pg 228] country and at a time in which the Church held almost unlimited sway, and among a people who have been represented as the most fanatical and intolerant of all Europe.
The fourth Council of Toledo, held in 633, was a highly authoritative synod in the Church that declared no one should be forced against their will to profess the Christian faith. It's important to note that this Council included all the Bishops of Spain and took place in a country and era where the Church had almost complete power, among a population often described as the most fanatical and intolerant in Europe.
Perhaps no man can be considered a fairer representative of the age in which he lived than St. Bernard, the illustrious Abbot of Clairvaux. He was the embodiment of the spirit of the Middle Ages. His life is the key that discloses to us what degree of toleration prevailed in those days. Having heard that a fanatical preacher was stimulating the people to deeds of violence against the Jews as the enemies of Christianity, St. Bernard raised his eloquent voice against him, and rescued those persecuted people from the danger to which they were exposed.
Perhaps no man can be seen as a better representative of the era in which he lived than St. Bernard, the famous Abbot of Clairvaux. He personified the spirit of the Middle Ages. His life is the key that reveals how much tolerance existed during that time. When he learned that a fanatical preacher was inciting people to commit acts of violence against the Jews as enemies of Christianity, St. Bernard spoke out against him and saved those persecuted individuals from the danger they faced.
Pope Innocent III. in the Thirteenth Century promulgated the following Decree in behalf of the Hebrews: “Let no Jew be constrained to receive baptism, and he that will not consent to be baptized, let him not be molested. Let no one unjustly seize their property, disturb their feasts, or lay waste their cemeteries.”
Pope Innocent III in the Thirteenth Century issued the following decree for the Jews: “No Jew should be forced to get baptized, and those who don’t want to be baptized shouldn’t be disturbed. No one should unfairly take their property, interrupt their celebrations, or damage their cemeteries.”
Other succeeding Pontiffs, notably Gregory IX. and Innocent IV., issued similar instructions.
Other later Popes, especially Gregory IX and Innocent IV, gave out similar instructions.
Not to cite too many examples, let me quote for you only the beautiful letter addressed by Fenelon, Archbishop of Cambray, to the son of King James II. of England. This letter not only reflects the sentiments of his own heart, but formularizes in this particular the decrees of the Church, of which he was a distinguished ornament. “Above all,” he writes, “never force your subjects to change their religion. No human power can reach the impenetrable recess of the free will of the heart. Violence can never persuade men; it serves only to make hypocrites. [pg 229] Grant civil liberty to all, not in approving everything as indifferent, but in tolerating with patience whatever Almighty God tolerates, and endeavoring to convert men by mild persuasion.”300
Not to share too many examples, let me just quote the beautiful letter from Fenelon, Archbishop of Cambray, to the son of King James II of England. This letter not only expresses his heartfelt feelings but also outlines the teachings of the Church, of which he was a notable figure. "Most importantly," he writes, "Never force your subjects to change their religion. No human power can reach the deep, hidden parts of a person's free will. Violence can never persuade people; it only breeds hypocrisy. [pg 229] Provide civil liberty to everyone, not by claiming everything is the same, but by patiently tolerating whatever God permits and attempting to convert people through gentle persuasion."300
It is true, indeed, that the Catholic Church spares no pains and stops at no sacrifice in order to induce mankind to embrace her faith. Otherwise she would be recreant to her sacred mission. But she scorns to exercise any undue influence in her efforts to convert souls.
It is true that the Catholic Church goes to great lengths and makes significant sacrifices to encourage people to adopt her faith. Otherwise, she would be failing in her sacred mission. However, she refuses to use any unfair pressure in her attempts to convert souls.
The only argument she would use, is the argument of reason and persuasion; the only tribunal to which she would summon you, is the tribunal of conscience; the only weapon she would wield, is “the Sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God.” It is well known that the superior advantages of our female academies throughout the country lead many of our dissenting brethren to send their daughters to these institutions. It is also well known that so warm is the affection which these young ladies entertain for their religious teachers, so hallowed is the atmosphere they breathe within these seats of learning, that they often beg to embrace a religion which fosters so much piety and which produces lilies so fragrant and so pure. Do the sisters take advantage of this influence in the cause of proselytism? By no means. So delicate is their regard for the religious conscience of their pupils, that they rarely consent to have these young ladies baptized till, after being thoroughly instructed in all the doctrines of the Church, they have obtained the free permission of their parents or guardians.
The only argument she would use is one of reason and persuasion; the only authority she would refer you to is the authority of conscience; the only tool she would use is "the Sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God." It's well-known that the great advantages of our female academies across the country lead many of our dissenting brethren to send their daughters to these schools. It is also well known that the deep affection these young women have for their religious teachers, and the sacred atmosphere they experience in these centers of education, often leads them to express a desire to embrace a faith that nurtures such devotion and produces lilies that are so fragrant and pure. Do the sisters exploit this influence for the purpose of conversion? Not at all. Their respect for the religious conscience of their students is so strong that they rarely agree to have these young women baptized until, after being fully taught about all the doctrines of the Church, they have received clear permission from their parents or guardians.
The Church is, indeed, intolerant in this sense, that she can never confound truth with error; nor can she admit that any man is conscientiously [pg 230] free to reject the truth when its claims are convincingly brought home to the mind. Many Protestants seem to be very much disturbed by some such argument as this: Catholics are very ready now to proclaim freedom of conscience, because they are in the minority. When they once succeed in getting the upper hand in numbers and power they will destroy this freedom, because their faith teaches them to tolerate no doctrine other than the Catholic. It is, then, a matter of absolute necessity for us that they should never be allowed to get this advantage.
The Church is, in fact, intolerant in the sense that it can never mix truth with error; nor can it accept that anyone is sincerely allowed to reject the truth when its claims are clearly presented. Many Protestants seem to be quite troubled by arguments like this: Catholics are quick to talk about freedom of conscience because they are currently in the minority. Once they gain more followers and power, they would eliminate this freedom, as their beliefs teach them to accept no doctrine other than Catholicism. Therefore, it is essential for us that they should never be allowed to gain this advantage.
Now, in all this, there is a great mistake, which comes from not knowing the Catholic doctrine in its fulness. I shall not lay it down myself, lest it seem to have been gotten up for the occasion. I shall quote the great theologian Becanus, who taught the doctrine of the schools of Catholic Theology at the time when the struggle was hottest between Catholicity and Protestantism. He says that religious liberty may be tolerated by a ruler when it would do more harm to the state or to the community to repress it. The ruler may even enter into a compact in order to secure to his subjects this freedom in religious matters; and when once a compact is made it must be observed absolutely in every point, just as every other lawful and honest contract.301 This is the true Catholic teaching on this point, according to Becanus and all Catholic theologians. So that if Catholics should gain the majority in a community where freedom of conscience is already secured to all by law, their very religion obliges them to respect the rights thus acquired by their fellow-citizens. What danger can there be, then, for Protestants, if Catholics should be in the majority [pg 231] here? Their apprehensions are the result of vain fears, which no honest mind ought any longer to harbor.
Now, in all this, there’s a big mistake that comes from not understanding the full Catholic doctrine. I won't explain it myself so it doesn’t seem like I'm just making it up for this context. I'll quote the great theologian Becanus, who taught the doctrine of Catholic Theology during the peak of the conflict between Catholicism and Protestantism. He states that a ruler may tolerate religious freedom when repressing it would cause more harm to the state or community. The ruler can even make an agreement to ensure that his subjects have this freedom in religious matters, and once an agreement is made, it has to be upheld in every detail, just like any other lawful and honest contract.301 This is the true Catholic teaching on this matter, according to Becanus and all Catholic theologians. So, if Catholics were to become the majority in a community where freedom of conscience is already protected by law, their faith requires them to respect the rights acquired by their fellow citizens. What danger could there possibly be for Protestants if Catholics were in the majority here? Their worries stem from unfounded fears that no reasonable person should continue to hold.
The Church has not only respected the conscience of the people in embracing the religion of their choice, but she has also defended their civil rights and liberties against the encroachments of temporal sovereigns. One of the popular errors that have taken possession of some minds in our times is that in former days the Church was leagued with princes for the oppression of the people. This is a base calumny, which a slight acquaintance with ecclesiastical history would soon dispel.
The Church has not only respected people's right to choose their own religion, but it has also defended their civilized rights and freedoms against the advances of temporal rulers. One common misconception that has influenced some minds today is that in the past, the Church collaborated with rulers to oppress the people. This is a false accusation that even a basic understanding of church history would quickly clear up.
The truth is, the most unrelenting enemies of the Church have been the princes of this world, and so-called Christians princes, too.
The truth is, the most relentless enemies of the Church have been the rulers of this world, including so-called Christian rulers as well.
The conflict between Church and State has never died out, because the Church has felt it to be her duty, in every age, to raise her voice against the despotic and arbitrary measures of princes. Many of them chafed under the salutary discipline of the Church. They wished to be rid of her yoke. They desired to be governed by no law except the law of their licentious passions and boundless ambitions. And as a Protestant American reviewer302 well said about forty years ago, it was a blessing of Providence that there was a spiritual Power on earth that could stand like a wall of brass against the tyranny of earthly sovereigns and say to them: “Thus far you shall go, and no farther, and here you shall break your swelling waves” of passion; a Power that could say to them what John said to Herod: “This thing is not lawful for thee;” a Power that pointed the finger of reproof to them, even when the sword was pointed [pg 232] to her own neck, and that said to them what Nathan said to David: “Thou art the man.” She told princes that if the people have their obligations they have their rights, too; that if the subject must render to Cæsar the things that are Cæsar's, Cæsar must render to God the things that art God's.
The ongoing struggle between Church and State has never ceased, because the Church has always felt it was her duty to speak out against the oppressive and arbitrary actions of rulers. Many of these rulers grew frustrated with the necessary guidance of the Church. They wanted to free themselves from her influence. They preferred to be governed only by their reckless desires and limitless ambitions. As a Protestant American reviewer once noted about forty years ago, it was a divine blessing that there was a spiritual Authority on earth capable of standing strong against the tyranny of worldly rulers, telling them: "You can go this far, but no further, and this is where your waves will crash." of desire; an Authority that could say to them what John said to Herod: "This is not allowed for you;" an Authority that pointed out their wrongdoings, even when the sword was aimed at her own throat, and that said to them what Nathan said to David: "You are the man." She reminded rulers that if the people have their responsibilities, they also have their rights; that if the subject must give to Cæsar what belongs to Cæsar, Cæsar must give to God what belongs to God.
Yes; the Church, while pursuing her Divine mission of leading souls to God, has ever been the defender of the people's rights.
Yes; the Church, in carrying out its divine mission of guiding souls to God, has always been the protector of people's rights.
St. Ambrose, Archbishop of Milan, affords us a striking instance of the strenuous efforts made by the Catholic Church in vindicating the interests of the citizen against the oppression of rulers.
St. Ambrose, Archbishop of Milan, provides us with a powerful example of the hard work done by the Catholic Church to defend the rights of citizens against the oppression of those in power.
A portion of the people of Thessalonica had committed an outrage against the just authority of the Emperor Theodosius. The offence of those citizens was indeed most reprehensible; but the Emperor requited the insult offered to him by a shocking and disproportioned act of retribution, which has left an indelible stain upon his otherwise excellent character. The inhabitants were assembled together for the ostensible purpose of witnessing a chariot race, and at a given signal the soldiery fell upon the people and involved men, women and children in an indiscriminate massacre, to the number of about seven thousand. Some time after the Emperor presented himself at the Cathedral of Milan; but the intrepid Prelate told him that his hands were dripping with the blood of his subjects, and forbade him entrance to the church till he had made all the reparation in his power to the afflicted people of Thessalonica.
A group of people in Thessalonica committed a serious offense against the rightful authority of Emperor Theodosius. The actions of those citizens were indeed very shameful; however, the Emperor responded to the insult with an extreme and disproportionate act of punishment, which has forever tarnished his otherwise commendable character. The locals had gathered under the pretense of watching a chariot race, and at a predetermined signal, the soldiers attacked the crowd, resulting in a brutal massacre affecting men, women, and children, totaling around seven thousand. Later, the Emperor showed up at the Cathedral of Milan; however, the bold Bishop told him that his hands were stained with the blood of his subjects and refused him entry to the church until he had made amends to the suffering people of Thessalonica.
People affect to be shocked at the sentence of ex-communication occasionally inflicted by the Church on evil-doers. Here is an instance of this penalty. Who can complain of it as being too [pg 233] severe? It was a salutary punishment and the only one that could bring rulers to a sense of duty.
People pretend to be shocked by the excommunication sentences occasionally imposed by the Church on wrongdoers. Here’s an example of this punishment. Who can really complain that it’s too harsh? It was a necessary punishment and the only one that could make rulers recognize their responsibilities.
The greatest bulwark of civil liberty is the famous Magna Charta. It is the foundation not only of British, but also of American constitutional freedom. Among other blessings contained in this instrument it establishes trial by jury and the right of Habeas Corpus, and provides that there shall be no taxation without representation.
The strongest defense of civil liberty is the famous Magna Carta. It is the basis not only of British but also of American constitutional freedom. Among other rights included in this document, it establishes trial by jury and the right of Habeas Corpus, and states that there can be no taxation without representation.
Who were the framers of this memorable charter? Archbishop Langton, of Canterbury, and the Catholic Barons of England. On the plains of Runnymede, in 1215, they compelled King John to sign that paper which was the death-blow to his arbitrary power and the cornerstone of constitutional government.
Who were the creators of this important document? Archbishop Langton of Canterbury and the Catholic Barons of England. On the fields of Runnymede in 1215, they forced King John to sign the document that marked the end of his absolute power and laid the foundation for constitutional government.
Turning to our own country, it is with no small degree of satisfaction that I point to the State of Maryland as the cradle of civil and religious liberty and the “land of the sanctuary.” Of the thirteen original American Colonies, Maryland was the only one settled by Catholics. She was, also, the only one that raised aloft over her fair lands the banner of liberty of conscience, and that invited the oppressed of other colonies to seek an asylum beneath its shadow.
Turning to our own country, I take great satisfaction in highlighting the State of Maryland as the birthplace of civil and religious freedom and the “land of the sanctuary.” Of the thirteen original American Colonies, Maryland was the only one founded by Catholics. It was also the only one that proudly displayed the banner of freedom of conscience over its beautiful lands and welcomed the oppressed from other colonies to find refuge under its protection.
Lest I should be suspected of being too partial in my praise of Maryland toleration, I shall take most of my historical facts from Bancroft, a New England Protestant clergyman.
Lest I be seen as being too biased in my praise of Maryland's tolerance, I will gather most of my historical facts from Bancroft, a Protestant minister from New England.
Leonard Calvert, the brother of Lord Baltimore and the leader of the Catholic colony, having sailed from England in the Ark and the Dove, reached his destination on the Potomac in March, 1634.
Leonard Calvert, Lord Baltimore's brother and the head of the Catholic colony, sailed from England on the Ark and the Dove, arriving at his destination on the Potomac in March 1634.
“The Catholics took quiet possession of the little place, and religious liberty obtained a home, its only home in the wide world, at the humble village which bore the name of St. Mary.”303
“The Catholics settled peacefully in the small village, and religious freedom found a place to call home, its only home in the vast world, in the humble village called St. Mary.”303
“The foundation of the colony of Maryland was peacefully and happily laid. Within six months it had advanced more than Virginia had done in as many years.... But far more memorable was the character of the Maryland institutions. Every other country in the world had persecuting laws; but through the benign administration of the government of that province, no person professing to believe in Jesus Christ was permitted to be molested on account of religion. Under the munificence and superintending mildness of Lord Baltimore, a dreary wilderness was soon quickened with the swarming life and activity of prosperous settlements; the Roman Catholics who were oppressed by the laws of England were sure to find a peaceful asylum in the quiet harbors of the Chesapeake; and there too, Protestants were sheltered against Protestant intolerance. Such were the beautiful auspices under which Maryland started into being.... Its history is the history of benevolence, gratitude and toleration.”
The foundation of the Maryland colony was established peacefully and joyfully. Within six months, it had made more progress than Virginia had in several years. However, what was even more remarkable was the nature of Maryland's institutions. While every other colony had laws that persecuted people, the government in that province made sure that no one who believed in Jesus Christ would be harmed because of their faith. Thanks to the generosity and gentle guidance of Lord Baltimore, a desolate wilderness quickly transformed into vibrant settlements full of life. Roman Catholics who faced oppression from English laws found a peaceful refuge in the calm harbors of the Chesapeake; and there too, Protestants were protected from Protestant intolerance. This was the beautiful beginning of Maryland's existence... Its story is one of kindness, gratitude, and tolerance.
“Maryland was the abode of happiness and liberty. Conscience was without restraint. A mild and liberal proprietary conceded every measure which the welfare of the colony required; domestic union, a happy concert between all the branches of government, an increasing emigration, [pg 235] a productive commerce, a fertile soil, which heaven had richly favored with rivers and deep bays, united to perfect the scene of colonial felicity. Ever intent on advancing the interests of his colony, Lord Baltimore invited the Puritans of Massachusetts to emigrate to Maryland, offering them lands and privileges and free liberty of religion; but Gibbons, to whom he had forwarded the commission, was so wholly tutored in the New England discipline, that he would not advance the wishes of the Irish Peer, and so the invitation was declined.”304
Maryland was a place of happiness and freedom. People could follow their beliefs without restrictions. A kind and generous owner supported everything the colony needed; there was social unity, harmony among all branches of government, increasing immigration, thriving trade, and fertile land blessed by nature with rivers and deep bays, all contributing to an ideal colonial life. Focused on improving opportunities for his colony, Lord Baltimore invited the Puritans from Massachusetts to move to Maryland, offering them land, privileges, and religious freedom; however, Gibbons, who received the commission, was so set in the New England way that he wouldn't support Lord Baltimore's plans, leading to the rejection of the invitation.304
On the 2d of April, 1649, the General Assembly of Maryland passed the following Act, which will reflect unfading glory on that State as long as liberty is cherished in the hearts of men.
On April 2, 1649, the General Assembly of Maryland passed the following Act, which will bring lasting honor to that State as long as freedom is valued in the hearts of people.
“Whereas, the enforcing of conscience in matters of religion hath frequently fallen out to be of dangerous consequence in those commonwealths where it has been practiced, and for the more quiet and peaceable government of this province, and the better to preserve mutual love and unity amongst the inhabitants, no person whatsoever within this province professing to believe in Jesus Christ shall from henceforth be anyways troubled or molested for his or her religion, nor in the free exercise thereof, nor anyway compelled to the belief or exercise of any other religion against his or her consent.”305
"Enforcing personal beliefs in religious matters has often caused significant problems where it has been implemented. To foster a more peaceful and stable government in this province and to ensure mutual love and unity among its residents, no one in this province who believes in Jesus Christ will face trouble or harassment for their religion. They will not be restricted in their right to practice it freely, nor will they be forced to adopt or practice any other faith against their will."305
Upon this noble statute Bancroft makes the following candid and judicious comment: “The design of the law of Maryland was to protect freedom of conscience; and some years after it had been confirmed the apologist of Lord Baltimore could assert that his government had never given [pg 236] disturbance to any person in Maryland for matter of religion; that the colonists enjoyed freedom of conscience, not less than freedom of person and estate, as amply as ever any people in any place of the world. The disfranchised friends of Prelacy from Massachusetts and the Puritans from Virginia were welcomed to equal liberty of conscience and political rights in the Roman Catholic province of Maryland.”306
Upon this noble statute, Bancroft makes the following honest and thoughtful comment: The purpose of Maryland's law was to protect freedom of conscience. Years after its establishment, Lord Baltimore's supporters proudly claimed that his government had never interfered with anyone in Maryland regarding religious issues. The colonists enjoyed as much freedom of conscience, personal rights, and property rights as any people anywhere in the world. Supporters of Prelacy from Massachusetts and Puritans from Virginia, who were disenfranchised, were welcomed to enjoy equal freedom of conscience and political rights in the Catholic province of Maryland.306
Five years later, when the Puritans gained the ascendency in Maryland, they were guilty of the infamous ingratitude of disfranchising the very Catholic settlers by whom they had been so hospitably entertained. They “had neither the gratitude to respect the rights of the government by which they had been received and fostered, nor magnanimity to continue the toleration to which alone they were indebted for their residence in the colony. An act concerning religion forbade liberty of conscience to be extended to ‘Popery,’ ‘Prelacy,’ or ‘licentiousness of opinion.’ ”307
Five years later, when the Puritans took control in Maryland, they committed the shocking act of stripping the very Catholic settlers, who had welcomed them with hospitality, of their rights. They “had neither the gratitude to honor the rights of the government that had received and supported them, nor the generosity to continue the tolerance to which they owed their existence in the colony. An act regarding religion prohibited the freedom of conscience from being extended to ‘Popery,’ ‘Prelacy,’ or ‘freedom of opinion.’” 307
I shall also quote from “Maryland, the History of a Palatinate,” by William Hand Browne.308 Mr. Browne was a graduate of the University of Maryland. For several years he was editor of the Maryland Archives, and of the Maryland Historical Society. He became afterward Professor of English Literature in the Johns Hopkins University. He devoted his long life to the Colonial history of Maryland, and is justly recognized as a standard authority on that subject. I may add that he cannot be suspected of undue partiality, as he was not a member of the Catholic Church.
I will also quote from “Maryland, the History of a Palatinate,” by William Hand Browne.308 Mr. Browne was a graduate of the University of Maryland. He served for several years as the editor of the Maryland Archives and the Maryland Historical Society. Later, he became a Professor of English Literature at Johns Hopkins University. He dedicated his entire life to studying the Colonial history of Maryland and is widely recognized as a leading authority on that topic. I should also mention that he can't be accused of bias, as he wasn't a member of the Catholic Church.
Speaking of Calvert, the Proprietary of the Maryland Colony, the author remarks that “while as yet there was no spot in Christendom where religious belief was free, and when even the Commons of England had openly declared against toleration, Calvert founded a community wherein no man was to be molested for his faith. At a time when absolutism had struck down representative government in England and it was doubtful if a Parliament of freemen would ever meet again, he founded a community in which no laws were to be made without the consent of the freemen.
Speaking of Calvert, the Proprietor of the Maryland Colony, the author notes that "Even though there wasn’t a single place in Christendom where religious beliefs were accepted freely, and the Commons of England had clearly stated their opposition to toleration, Calvert founded a community where individuals would not be harassed for their faith. In an era when absolutism had destroyed representative government in England, and it was uncertain if a Parliament of free men would ever meet again, he established a community where no laws would be passed without the consent of the freemen."
The Ark and the Dove were names of happy omen. The one saved from the general wreck the germs of political liberty; and the other bore the olive branch of religious peace.”309
The Ark and the Dove represented good luck. One preserved the seeds of political freedom from complete destruction, while the other brought the olive branch of religious peace.309
When the rule of the Catholic Proprietary was overthrown and the Puritans had gained the ascendency in the Province, the new Commissioners issued writs of election to a general assembly—writs of a tenor hitherto unknown in Maryland. No man of the Roman Catholic faith could be elected as a burgess, or even cast a vote. The Assembly obtained by this process of selection, justified its choice. It at once repealed the Toleration Act of 1649 and created a new one, more to its mind, which also bore the title: “An Act concerning Religion,” but it was toleration with a difference. It provided that none who professed the Popish religion should be protected in the Province, but were to be restrained from the exercise thereof.
When the Catholic Proprietary's control was overthrown and the Puritans took charge in the Province, the new Commissioners issued election writs for a general assembly—writs unlike anything seen before in Maryland. No one who was Roman Catholic could be elected as a burgess or even vote. The Assembly formed through this selection process justified its choices. It quickly repealed the Toleration Act of 1649 and created a new one that suited them better, also titled: “An Act on Religion,” but it was tolerance with a twist. It stated that those who practiced the Catholic faith would not receive protection in the Province and would be restricted from exercising their religion.
For Protestants it provided that no one professing faith in Christ was to be restrained from the exercise of his religion, “provided that this liberty be not extended to Popery, or Prelacy, nor to such as under the profession of Christ, hold forth and [pg 238] practice licentiousness. That is, with the exception of the Roman Catholics and churchmen, together with the Brownists, Quakers, Anabaptists, and other miscellaneous Protestant sects, all others might profess their faith without molestation.”310
For Protestants, it stated that anyone who believes in Christ should not be restricted from practicing their religion, "As long as this freedom doesn’t apply to Catholicism, high church practices, or those who, under the guise of Christ, promote and engage in immorality. That is, except for Roman Catholics and church leaders, as well as the Brownists, Quakers, Anabaptists, and various other Protestant groups, everyone else could practice their faith without interference."310
After the overthrow of the Puritan authority, and the advent to power of the members of the Church of England, the second act of the Assembly was to make the Protestant Episcopal Church the established church of the Province.
After the Puritan authority was overthrown, and members of the Church of England came to power, the Assembly's second act was to establish the Protestant Episcopal Church as the official church of the Province.
The Act imposed an annual tax of forty pounds of tobacco per poll on all taxables for the purpose of building churches, and maintaining the clergy. In 1702 it was re-enacted with a toleration clause: “Protestant Dissenters and Quakers were exempted from the penalties and disabilities, and might have separate meeting-houses, provided that they paid their forty pounds per poll to support the Established Church. As for the ‘Papists,’ it is needless to say that there was no exemption nor license for them.”311
The Act created an annual tax of forty pounds of tobacco per person for everyone taxable, aimed at building churches and supporting the clergy. In 1702, it was revised to include a tolerance clause: Protestant Dissenters and Quakers were free from penalties and restrictions and could have their own meeting places, provided they paid forty pounds per person to support the Established Church. Regarding the ‘Papists,’ it's clear that there was no exemption or allowance for them.311
The author then sets before us the three kinds of toleration, like three portraits, so that their distinctive features appear in bold relief.
The author then presents us with three types of toleration, like three portraits, so their unique characteristics stand out clearly.
“We may now,” he says, “place side by side the three tolerations of Maryland.”
“We can now,” he says, "assemble the three tolerations of Maryland."
The toleration of the (Catholic) Proprietaries lasted fifty years, and under it all believers in Christ were equal before the law, and all support to churches or ministers was voluntary.
The tolerance of the (Catholic) Proprietors lasted fifty years, during which all Christians were equal under the law, and support for churches or ministers was voluntary.
The Puritan toleration lasted six years, and included all but Papists, Prelatists and those who held objectional doctrines.
The Puritan tolerance lasted for six years and included everyone except Catholics, those with episcopal governance, and people who held objectionable beliefs.
The Anglican toleration lasted eighty years, and had glebes and churches for the Establishment, connivance for Dissenters, the penal laws for Catholics, and for all, the forty per poll.
The Anglican toleration lasted eighty years, had land and churches for the Establishment, leniency for Dissenters, penal laws for Catholics, and for everyone, the forty per poll.
In fact, an additional turn was given to the screw in this year; the oath of “abhorrency,” a more offensive form of the oath of supremacy, being required, beside the oath of allegiance, and for one thing, no Catholic attorney was allowed to practise in the Province.312
In fact, there was an extra twist added to the screw this year; the oath of "detestability," a harsher version of the oath of supremacy, was required alongside the oath of allegiance, and as a result, no Catholic attorney was permitted to practice in the Province.312
When the members of the Constitutional Convention declared in 1787, that “Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof,” it is worthy of note that they were echoing the sentiments, and even repeating the language of the Maryland Assembly of 1649, which declared that “No person whatsoever within this Province, professing to believe in Jesus Christ, shall from henceforth be any ways molested for his or her religion, nor in the free exercise thereof.”
When the members of the Constitutional Convention declared in 1787 that "Congress cannot create any laws that establish a religion or prevent people from practicing their religion freely." it’s important to note that they were reflecting the ideas and even repeating the wording of the Maryland Assembly from 1649, which stated that "No one in this Province who professes to believe in Jesus Christ shall be disturbed in any way for their religion or in their free exercise of it."
We may therefore affirm that Lord Baltimore's Toleration Act of 1649 was the bright dawn that ushered in the noon-day sun of freedom in 1787. And we have every reason to believe that the Proprietary's charter of liberty with its attendant blessings, served as an example, an incentive, and an inspiration to some at least of the framers of the Constitution, to extend over the new Republic, the precious boon of civil and religious liberty.
We can confidently say that Lord Baltimore's Toleration Act of 1649 was the bright beginning that led to the peak of freedom in 1787. And we have every reason to think that the Proprietary's charter of liberty, along with its associated blessings, served as an example, motivation, and inspiration for some of the framers of the Constitution to spread the valuable gift of civil and religious liberty across the new Republic.
It is proper to also observe that the Act of 1649 was not a new declaration of religious freedom on the part of Lord Baltimore's administration, but was a solemn affirmation of the toleration granted by the Catholic Proprietary from the beginning of the Settlement in 1634.
It’s important to note that the Act of 1649 wasn’t a new declaration of religious freedom by Lord Baltimore’s administration, but rather a serious affirmation of the tolerance that the Catholic Proprietary had granted since the beginning of the Settlement in 1634.
I will close this subject in the words of a distinguished member of the Maryland Historical Society: “Higher than all titles and badges of honor, and more exalted than royal nobility is the imperishable [pg 240] distinction which the passage of this broad and liberal Act won for Maryland, and for the members of that never-to-be-forgotten session, and sacred forever be the hallowed spot which gave it birth.”313
I’ll wrap up this topic with a quote from a prominent member of the Maryland Historical Society: "More significant than any titles or honors, and more esteemed than royal nobility, is the lasting recognition that this expansive and forward-thinking Act has given to Maryland and the people of that remarkable session. May the holy place where it began be honored forever."313
What shall I say of the prominent part that was taken by distinguished representatives of the Catholic Church in the cause of our American Independence? What shall I say of Charles Carroll of Carrollton, who, at the risk of sacrificing his rich estates, signed the Declaration of Independence; of Rev. John Carroll, afterward the first Archbishop of Baltimore, who, with his cousin Charles Carroll and Benjamin Franklin, was sent by Congress to Canada to secure the co-operation of the people of that province in the struggle for liberty; of Kosciusko, Lafayette, Pulaski, Barry and a host of other Catholic heroes who labored so effectually in the same glorious cause? American patriots without number the Church has nursed in her bosom; a traitor, never.
What can I say about the significant role played by notable representatives of the Catholic Church in our fight for American Independence? What can I say about Charles Carroll of Carrollton, who, risking his wealth, signed the Declaration of Independence; about Rev. John Carroll, who later became the first Archbishop of Baltimore, and who, along with his cousin Charles Carroll and Benjamin Franklin, was sent by Congress to Canada to gain the support of its people in the fight for freedom; about Kosciusko, Lafayette, Pulaski, Barry, and many other Catholic heroes who worked so hard for the same noble cause? The Church has nurtured countless American patriots; not a single traitor.
The Father of his Country was not unmindful of these services. Shortly after his election to the Presidency, replying314 to an address of his Catholic fellow-citizens, he uses the following language: “I presume that your fellow-citizens will not forget the patriotic part which you took in the accomplishment of their revolution, and the establishment of their government; or the important assistance they received from a nation in which the Roman Catholic faith is professed.”
The Father of his Country was aware of these contributions. Shortly after he was elected President, in response to an address from his Catholic fellow citizens, he stated: “I believe that your fellow citizens will remember the patriotic role you played in their revolution and in establishing their government, along with the important support they received from a nation that practices the Roman Catholic faith.”
And the Catholics of our generation have nobly emulated the patriotism and the spirit of toleration exhibited by their ancestors. They can [pg 241] neither be accused of disloyalty nor of intolerance to their dissenting brethren. In more than one instance of our nation's history our churches have been desecrated and burned to the ground; our convents have been invaded and destroyed; our clergy have been exposed to insult and violence. These injuries have been inflicted on us by incendiary mobs animated by hatred of Catholicism. Yet, in spite of these provocations, our Catholic citizens, though wielding an immense numerical influence in the localities where they suffered, have never retaliated. It is in a spirit of just pride that we can affirm that hitherto in the United States no Protestant house of worship or educational institution has been destroyed, nor violence offered to a Protestant minister by those who profess the Catholic faith. God grant that such may always be our record!
And the Catholics of our generation have commendably followed the patriotism and spirit of tolerance shown by their ancestors. They cannot be accused of disloyalty or intolerance toward their dissenting peers. Throughout our nation’s history, our churches have been vandalized and burned to the ground; our convents have been invaded and destroyed; our clergy have faced insults and violence. These injuries have been inflicted on us by violent mobs driven by hatred of Catholicism. Yet, despite these provocations, our Catholic citizens, even with significant numbers in the areas where they suffered, have never retaliated. It is with rightful pride that we can say that so far in the United States, no Protestant house of worship or school has been destroyed, nor has violence been directed at a Protestant minister by those who identify as Catholic. God grant that this may always be our record!
It is just because the Church has ever resisted the tyranny of kings, in their encroachments on the sacred rights of conscience, that she has always been the victim of royal persecution. In every age, in the language of the Psalmist, “the kings of the earth rose up, and the princes assembled together against the Lord and against His Christ.”315 The brightest and most thrilling pages of ecclesiastical history are those which record the sufferings of Popes and Prelates at the hands of temporal sovereigns for conscience' and for justice' sake.
The Church has always stood up against the tyranny of kings who try to take away people's sacred rights of conscience, which is why it has faced royal persecution throughout history. In every era, as the Psalmist puts it, "The kings of the earth stood up, and the rulers gathered together against the Lord and against His Christ."315 The most inspiring and exciting parts of church history are those that tell the stories of Popes and Bishops suffering at the hands of worldly rulers for the sake of conscience and justice.
Take, for instance, St. John Chrysostom, the great Archbishop of Constantinople in the fifth century, and the idol of the people. He had the courage, like John the Baptist, to raise his eloquent voice against the lasciviousness of the court, and particularly against the Empress Eudoxia, [pg 242] who ruled like another Jezabel. He was banished from his See, treated with the utmost indignity by the soldiers, and died in exile from sheer exhaustion and ill-treatment.
Take, for example, St. John Chrysostom, the great Archbishop of Constantinople in the fifth century, and a beloved figure among the people. He had the bravery, like John the Baptist, to boldly speak out against the immorality of the court, particularly targeting Empress Eudoxia, [pg 242] who ruled like another Jezebel. He was exiled from his post, treated with great disrespect by the soldiers, and ultimately died in exile from sheer exhaustion and mistreatment.
Witness Pope Gregory VII., the fearless Hildebrand, in his life-long struggle with the German Emperor, Henry IV. Gregory directed all the energies of his great mind towards reforming the abuses which had crept into the church of France and Germany in the eleventh century. In those days the Emperor of Germany assumed the right of naming or appointing Bishops throughout his Empire. This sacred office was commonly bestowed on very unworthy candidates, and very often put up at auction, to be sold to the highest bidder, as is now the case with the schismatic Greek church in Turkey.
Witness Pope Gregory VII, the brave Hildebrand, in his lifelong battle with the German Emperor, Henry IV. Gregory dedicated all his intellectual energy to addressing the issues that had infiltrated the church in France and Germany during the eleventh century. Back then, the Emperor of Germany claimed the authority to name or appoint Bishops throughout his Empire. This sacred position was often given to unqualified candidates and frequently auctioned off to the highest bidder, similar to what happens now with the schismatic Greek church in Turkey.
These Bishops too often repaid their imperial benefactor by pandering to his passions and by the most servile flattery. The intrepid Pope partially succeeded in uprooting the evil, though the effort cost him his life. The Emperor invaded Rome and drove Gregory from his See, who died uttering these words with his last breath: “I have loved justice and hated iniquity, and therefore I die in exile.”
These bishops often paid back their imperial benefactor by catering to his desires and through excessive flattery. The brave Pope had some success in eliminating the corruption, though it ultimately cost him his life. The Emperor invaded Rome and forced Gregory out of his position, who died saying these words with his last breath: "I have loved justice and hated wrongdoing, and that's why I die in exile."
For the same cause Thomas à Becket, Archbishop of Canterbury, was slain at the altar by the hired assassins of Henry II., of England.
For the same reason, Thomas à Becket, Archbishop of Canterbury, was murdered at the altar by the hired assassins of Henry II of England.
Observe how Pius VII. was treated by the first Napoleon in the beginning of the present century. The day-dream of Napoleon was to be master of Europe, and to place his brothers and friends on the thrones of the continent, that they might revolve, like so many satellites, around his throne in France. Napoleon makes two demands on the venerable Pontiff: First—That he dissolve the [pg 243] marriage which had been contracted between the Emperor's brother, Jerome, and Miss Patterson, of Baltimore. His ostensible reason for having the marriage dissolved was because Miss Patterson was a Protestant, but his real motive was to secure a royal bride for his brother instead of an American lady. Second—That he close his ports against the commerce of England, with which nation Napoleon was then at war, and make common cause with the Emperor against his enemies. The Pope rejected both demands. He told the Emperor that the Church held all marriages performed by her as indissoluble, even when one of the parties was not a Catholic; and that, as the common father of Christendom, he could close his port against no Christian power. For refusing to comply with this second demand the Pope was arrested and sent into exile, where he lingered for years.
Observe how Pius VII was treated by the first Napoleon at the beginning of this century. Napoleon dreamed of being the master of Europe and placing his brothers and friends on the thrones of the continent, so they would revolve around his throne in France like satellites. Napoleon made two demands on the venerable Pontiff: First—That he dissolve the marriage that had been contracted between the Emperor's brother, Jerome, and Miss Patterson from Baltimore. His stated reason for wanting the marriage dissolved was that Miss Patterson was a Protestant, but his real motive was to find a royal bride for his brother instead of an American woman. Second—That he close his ports to English trade, since Napoleon was then at war with that nation, and ally with him against his enemies. The Pope rejected both demands. He told the Emperor that the Church considers all marriages performed by her as indissoluble, even if one of the parties is not Catholic; and that as the common father of Christendom, he could not close his ports against any Christian power. For refusing to comply with the second demand, the Pope was arrested and sent into exile, where he suffered for years.
At this very moment the old conflict between the Church and despotic governments is raging fiercely throughout Europe. The scene enacted by John and Herod is today reproduced in almost every kingdom of the old world. It is the old fight between brute force and the God-given rights of conscience.
At this moment, the long-standing conflict between the Church and authoritarian governments is happening intensely across Europe. The drama between John and Herod is being played out in nearly every kingdom in the old world. It’s the age-old struggle between raw power and the God-given rights of individual conscience.
In Russia we see the Bishop of Plock exiled for life from his See to Siberia. His only offence is his refusal to acknowledge that the Emperor Alexander is the head of the Christian Church.
In Russia, we see the Bishop of Plock exiled for life from his diocese to Siberia. His only offense is his refusal to recognize that Emperor Alexander is the head of the Christian Church.
If we pass over into Italy we see religious men and women driven from their homes; their houses and libraries confiscated—libraries which pious and learned men had been collecting and consulting for ages. The only crime of those religious is that they have not the power to resist brute force.
If we move into Italy, we see religious men and women being forced out of their homes; their houses and libraries taken from them—libraries that devout and knowledgeable people had been gathering and using for years. The only crime of these religious individuals is that they lack the ability to fight back against sheer violence.
Cross the Alps into France and there you will see that many-headed monster, the Commune, assassinating the Archbishop of Paris and his clergy, solely because he and they were the representatives of law and order.
Cross the Alps into France and you'll see that many-headed monster, the Commune, killing the Archbishop of Paris and his clergy, just because he and they represented law and order.
In the Republic of Switzerland Bishop Mermillod is expelled from Geneva without the slightest charge adduced against his character as a citizen and a Christian Prelate. Faithful clergymen are deprived by the government of their parochial rights and renegade Priests are intruded in their place. The shepherd is driven away and wolves lay waste the fold.
In the Republic of Switzerland, Bishop Mermillod is kicked out of Geneva without any charges against his character as a citizen and a Christian leader. Loyal clergymen are stripped of their parish rights by the government, and defector priests are put in their place. The shepherd is driven away, and wolves destroy the flock.
Go to Prussia; what do you behold there? A Prime Minister flushed with his recent victories over France. He is not content with seeing his master wear the imperial crown of Germany; he wants him to wear also the tiara of the Pope. Bismarck, like Aman, the minister of King Assuerus, is not satisfied with being second in the kingdom so long as Mardochai, that is the Church, refuses to bow down and worship him.
Go to Prussia; what do you see there? A Prime Minister celebrating his recent victories over France. He’s not satisfied with just seeing his leader wear the imperial crown of Germany; he wants him to also wear the Pope's tiara. Bismarck, like Haman, the minister of King Xerxes, isn't happy being second in the kingdom as long as Mordecai, representing the Church, refuses to bow down and worship him.
He fines the venerable Archbishop of Gnesen-Posen and other Prussian Prelates again and again, sells their furniture and finally sends them to prison for a protracted period. St. John Chrysostom beautifully remarks that St. Paul, elevated to the third heaven, was glorious to contemplate; but that far more glorious is Paul buried in the dungeons of Rome. I can say in like manner, of Archbishop Ledochowski of Posen, that he was conspicuous in the Vatican Council among his peers; but he was still more conspicuous sitting solitary in his Prussian prison.
He keeps fining the respected Archbishop of Gnesen-Posen and other Prussian bishops over and over again, sells their furniture, and eventually sends them to prison for a long time. St. John Chrysostom wisely points out that while St. Paul, who was taken up to the third heaven, was amazing to see, Paul suffering in the dungeons of Rome is even more remarkable. Similarly, I can say of Archbishop Ledochowski of Posen that he stood out during the Vatican Council among his colleagues; but he was even more prominent sitting alone in his Prussian prison.
The loyalty of the Prussian clergy is above reproach. The Bishops are imprisoned because they insist on the right of educating students for the [pg 245] ministry, ordaining and appointing clergy, without consulting the government. They are denied a right which in this country is possessed by Free Masons and every other human organization in the land.
The loyalty of the Prussian clergy is unquestionable. The Bishops are imprisoned because they insist on the right to educate students for the [pg 245] ministry, ordaining and appointing clergy without consulting the government. They are denied a right that is granted to Free Masons and every other organization in the country.
Perhaps a simple illustration will present to you in a clearer light the odious character of the penal laws to which I have alluded. Suppose the government of the United States were to issue a general order requiring the clergy of the various Christian denominations to be educated in government establishments, forcing them to take an oath before entering on the duties of the ministry, and forbidding the ecclesiastical authorities to appoint or remove any clergyman without permission of the civil power at Washington. Would not the American people rise up in their might before they would submit to have fetters so galling forged on their conscience? And yet this is precisely the odious legislation which the Prussian government is enacting against the Church. And the Catholic Church, in resisting these laws, is not only fighting her own battles, but she is contending for the principle of freedom of conscience everywhere.
Maybe a simple example will make the unpleasant nature of the penal laws I've mentioned clearer for you. Imagine if the government of the United States issued a general order requiring the clergy from various Christian denominations to receive their education in government-run institutions, compelling them to take an oath before they could start their ministry duties, and prohibiting church authorities from appointing or removing any clergyman without the permission of the civil authorities in Washington. Wouldn't the American people rise up in protest before they allowed such restrictive chains to be placed on their conscience? Yet, this is exactly the kind of offensive legislation that the Prussian government is putting in place against the Church. In opposing these laws, the Catholic Church is not just defending its own interests, but is also standing up for the principle of freedom of conscience everywhere.
But, thank God, we live in a country where liberty of conscience is respected, and where the civil constitution holds over us the ægis of her protection, without intermeddling with ecclesiastical affairs. From my heart, I say: America, with all thy faults, I love thee still. Perhaps at this moment there is no nation on the face of the earth where the Church is less trammelled, and where she has more liberty to carry out her sublime destiny than in these United States.
But, thank God, we live in a country where freedom of conscience is respected, and where the civil constitution protects us without interfering in church matters. From the bottom of my heart, I say: America, with all your flaws, I still love you. Right now, there may not be another nation on earth where the Church is less restricted and has more freedom to fulfill its noble purpose than in these United States.
For my part, I much prefer the system which prevails in this country, where the temporal needs [pg 246] of the Church are supplied by voluntary contributions of the faithful, to the system which obtains in some Catholic countries of Europe, where the Church is supported by the government, thereby making feeble reparation for the gross injustice it has done to the Church by its former wholesale confiscation of ecclesiastical property. And the Church pays dearly for this indemnity, for she has to bear the perpetual attempts at interference and the vexatious enactments of the civil power, which aims at making her wholly dependent upon itself.
For my part, I much prefer the system that exists in this country, where the Church's needs are met through voluntary contributions from the faithful, rather than the system in some Catholic countries in Europe, where the Church is funded by the government. This setup only offers weak compensation for the serious injustice done to the Church through the past widespread seizure of its property. And the Church pays a heavy price for this compensation, as it has to endure ongoing attempts at interference and the annoying regulations from the civil authority, which seeks to make it completely reliant on itself.
Some years ago, on my return from Rome, in company with the late Archbishop Spalding I paid a visit to the Bishop of Annecy, in Savoy. I was struck by the splendor of his palace and saw a sentinel at the door, placed there by the French government as a guard of honor. But the venerable Bishop soon disabused me of my favorable impressions. He told me that he was in a state of gilded slavery. I cannot, said he, build as much as a sacristy without obtaining permission of the government.
Some years ago, on my way back from Rome, I visited the Bishop of Annecy in Savoy, accompanied by the late Archbishop Spalding. I was taken aback by the grandeur of his palace and noticed a guard at the entrance, set there by the French government as an honor guard. But the respected Bishop quickly changed my perspective. He told me that he was living in a state of gilded slavery. "I can’t even construct a sacristy without getting permission from the government," he said.
I do not wish to see the day when the Church will invoke or receive any government aid to build our churches, or to pay the salary of our clergy, for the government may then begin to dictate to us what doctrines we ought to preach. If it is a great wrong to muzzle the press, it is a greater wrong to muzzle the pulpit. No amount of State subsidy would compensate for the evils resulting from the Government censorship of the Gospel, and the suppression of Apostolic freedom in proclaiming it. St. Paul exults in the declaration that, though he is personally in chains, the word of God is not enchained.316
I hope to never see a day when the Church asks for or accepts help from the government to build our churches or pay our clergy, because then the government might start telling us what we should preach. If it's a serious mistake to silence the press, it's an even bigger mistake to silence the pulpit. No amount of government funding could make up for the harms caused by state control over the Gospel and the loss of our freedom to proclaim it. St. Paul celebrates the fact that, even though he is in chains, the word of God is not bound.316
And moreover, in proportion as State patronage would increase, the sympathy and aid of the faithful would diminish.
And also, as government support increases, the empathy and help from the loyal supporters would decrease.
May the happy condition of things now existing among us always continue, in which the relations between the clergy and the people will be direct and immediate, in which Bishops and Priests will bestow upon their spiritual children their voluntary labors, their tender solicitude, their paternal affection, and pour out like water their hearts' blood, if necessary; and in which they will receive in return the free-will offerings—the devotion and gratitude of a filial people.
May the happy state of affairs we currently have continue forever, where the connections between the clergy and the congregation are direct and immediate. In this situation, Bishops and Priests will offer their voluntary efforts, care, and fatherly love to their spiritual children, and if needed, put their whole hearts into it. In return, they will receive the heartfelt contributions—the devotion and gratitude of a loving community.
Chapter 18.
Allegations of Religious Persecution.
I. The Spanish Inquisition.
But did not the Spanish Inquisition exercise enormous cruelties against heretics and Jews? I am not the apologist of the Spanish Inquisition, and I have no desire to palliate or excuse the excesses into which that tribunal may at times have fallen. From my heart I abhor and denounce every species of violence, and injustice, and persecution of which the Spanish Inquisition may have been guilty. And in raising my voice against coercion for conscience' sake I am expressing not only my own sentiments, but those of every Catholic Priest and layman in the land.
But didn’t the Spanish Inquisition carry out terrible cruelties against heretics and Jews? I’m not defending the Spanish Inquisition, and I don’t want to justify or excuse the excesses that tribunal might have committed. I genuinely detest and condemn all forms of violence, injustice, and persecution of which the Spanish Inquisition may have been responsible. By speaking out against coercion for the sake of conscience, I’m voicing not just my own beliefs, but also those of every Catholic priest and layperson in the country.
Our Catholic ancestors, for the last three hundred years, have suffered so much for freedom of conscience that they would rise up in judgment against us were we to become the advocates and defenders of religious persecution. We would be a disgrace to our sires were we to trample on the principle of liberty which they held dearer than life.
Our Catholic ancestors have endured so much for freedom of conscience over the last three hundred years that they would condemn us if we became supporters and defenders of religious persecution. We would shame our forefathers if we ignored the principle of liberty that they valued more than life itself.
When I denounce the cruelties of the Inquisition I am not standing aloof from the Church, [pg 249] but I am treading in her footprints. Bloodshed and persecution form no part of the creed of the Catholic Church. So much does she abhor the shedding of blood that a man becomes disqualified to serve as a minister at her altars who, by act or counsel, voluntarily sheds the blood of another. Before you can convict the Church of intolerance you must first bring forward some authentic act of her Popes or Councils sanctioning the policy of vengeance. In all my readings I have yet to find one decree of hers advocating torture or death for conscience' sake. She is indeed intolerant of error; but her only weapons against error are those pointed out by St. Paul to Timothy: “Preach the word; be instant in season, out of season; reprove, entreat; rebuke with all patience and doctrine.”317
When I criticize the cruelties of the Inquisition, I'm not distancing myself from the Church. Instead, I'm following her path. Bloodshed and persecution are not part of the Catholic Church's beliefs. She despises the spilling of blood so much that a person becomes unfit to serve as a minister at her altars if they willingly take another's life, either through action or advice. Before you can accuse the Church of being intolerant, you need to present a genuine act by her Popes or Councils that supports a policy of revenge. In all my readings, I haven't found a single decree from her advocating torture or death for the sake of conscience. She may be intolerant of error, but her only tools against error are those outlined by St. Paul to Timothy: “Preach the word; be ready in season and out of season; reprove, urge, rebuke with all patience and teaching.”
But you will tell me: Were not the authors of the Inquisition children of the Church, and did they not exercise their enormities in her name? Granted. But I ask you: Is it just or fair to hold the Church responsible for those acts of her children which she disowns? You do not denounce liberty as mockery because many crimes are committed in her name; neither do you hold a father accountable for the sins of his disobedient children.
But you might say: Weren't the people behind the Inquisition members of the Church, and didn't they commit their terrible acts in her name? That's true. But I ask you: Is it right or fair to blame the Church for the actions of her members that she rejects? You don't condemn freedom as a joke just because many crimes are committed in its name; nor do you blame a father for the wrongs of his rebellious children.
We should also bear in mind that the Spaniards were not the only people who have proscribed men for the exercise of their religious belief. If we calmly study the history of other nations our enmity towards Spain will considerably relax, and we shall have to reserve for her neighbors a portion of our indignation. No impartial student of history will deny that the leaders of the reformed religions, whenever they gained the ascendency, [pg 250] exercised violence toward those who differed from them in faith. I mention this not by way of recrimination, nor in palliation of the proscriptions of the Spanish government; for one offence is not justified by another. My object is merely to show that “they who live in glass houses should not throw stones;” and that it is not honest to make Spain the scapegoat, bearing alone on her shoulders the odium of religious intolerance.
We should also remember that the Spaniards weren't the only ones who have punished people for their religious beliefs. If we take a calm look at the history of other nations, our anger towards Spain will ease up, and we might need to direct some of our outrage towards her neighbors. No unbiased student of history can deny that when the leaders of reformed religions gained power, they often acted violently against those who held different beliefs. I say this not to blame anyone or to excuse the actions of the Spanish government; one wrongdoing doesn't make another acceptable. My point is simply to illustrate that “those who live in glass houses should not throw stones,” and it isn't fair to single out Spain as the only one responsible for religious intolerance.
It should not be forgotten that John Calvin burned Michael Servetus at the stake for heresy; that the arch-reformer not only avowed but also justified the deed in his writings; and that he established in Geneva an Inquisition for the punishment of refractory Christians.
It shouldn't be forgotten that John Calvin had Michael Servetus executed by burning for heresy; that the leading reformer not only admitted but also defended the act in his writings; and that he set up an Inquisition in Geneva to punish disobedient Christians.
It should also be remembered that Luther advocated the most merciless doctrine towards the Jews. According to his apologist Seckendorf, the German Reformer said that their synagogues ought to be destroyed, their houses pulled down, their prayer-books, and even the books of the Old Testament, to be taken from them. Their rabbis ought to be forbidden to teach and be compelled to gain their livelihood by hard labor.
It should also be remembered that Luther supported a very harsh doctrine towards the Jews. According to his supporter Seckendorf, the German Reformer said their synagogues should be destroyed, their houses torn down, and their prayer books, as well as the books of the Old Testament, taken away from them. Their rabbis should be prohibited from teaching and forced to make a living through hard labor.
It should also be borne in mind that Henry VIII. and his successors for many generations inflicted fines, imprisonment and death on thousands of their subjects for denying the spiritual supremacy of the temporal sovereign. This galling Inquisition lasted for nearly three hundred years, and the severity of its decrees scarcely finds a parallel in the Spanish Inquisition. Prescott avows that the administration of Elizabeth was “not a whit less despotic and scarcely less sanguinary than”318 that of Isabella. The clergy of [pg 251] Ireland, under Cromwell, were ordered, under pain of death, to quit their country, and theological students were obliged to pursue their studies in foreign seminaries. Any Priest who dared to return to his native country forfeited his life. Whoever harbored a Priest suffered death, and they who knew his hiding-place and did not reveal it to the Inquisitors had both their ears cut off.
It should also be remembered that Henry VIII and his successors for many generations imposed fines, imprisonment, and death on thousands of their subjects for rejecting the spiritual authority of the ruling monarch. This oppressive Inquisition lasted for nearly three hundred years, and the harshness of its rulings is hardly matched by the Spanish Inquisition. Prescott states that Elizabeth's administration was “not a bit less despotic and hardly less bloody than”318 that of Isabella. The clergy in Ireland, under Cromwell, were ordered, under penalty of death, to leave their country, and theological students were required to continue their studies in foreign seminaries. Any Priest who dared to return to his homeland lost his life. Anyone who sheltered a Priest faced death, and those who knew where he was hiding and did not disclose it to the Inquisitors had both their ears cut off.
At this very moment not only in England, but in Ireland, Scotland and Holland, Protestants are worshiping in some of the churches erected by the piety of our Catholic forefathers and wrested from them by violence.
At this very moment, not just in England, but also in Ireland, Scotland, and Holland, Protestants are worshiping in some of the churches built by the devotion of our Catholic ancestors and taken from them by force.
Observe, also, that in all these instances the persecutions were inflicted by the express authority of the founders and heads of Protestant churches.
Notice that in all these cases, the persecutions were carried out under the direct authority of the founders and leaders of Protestant churches.
The Puritans of New England inflicted summary vengeance on those who were rash enough to differ from them in religion. In Massachusetts “the Quakers were whipped, branded, had their ears cut off, their tongues bored with hot irons, and were banished upon pain of death in case of their return and actually executed upon the gallows.”319
The Puritans of New England imposed harsh punishments on anyone who dared to disagree with them on religious matters. In Massachusetts, "The Quakers were whipped, branded, had their ears cut off, their tongues pierced with hot irons, and were banished with the threat of death if they returned, and some were actually executed on the gallows."319
Who is ignorant of the number of innocent creatures that suffered death in the same State on the ridiculous charge of witchcraft toward the end of the seventeenth century? Well does it become their descendants to taunt Catholics with the horrors of the Spanish Inquisition!
Who doesn't know about the number of innocent beings that were killed in the same State based on the absurd accusation of witchcraft toward the end of the seventeenth century? It's ironic that their descendants mock Catholics for the horrors of the Spanish Inquisition!
In the religious riots of Philadelphia in 1844 Catholic churches were burned down in the name of Protestantism and private houses were sacked. I was informed by an eyewitness that owners of [pg 252] houses were obliged to mark on their doors these words, This house belongs to Protestants, in order to save their property from the infuriated incendiaries. For these acts I never heard of any retaliation on the part of Catholics, and I hope I never shall, no matter how formidable may be their numbers and tempting the provocation.
In the religious riots in Philadelphia in 1844, Catholic churches were burned down in the name of Protestantism, and homes were ransacked. An eyewitness told me that homeowners had to mark their doors with the words, *This house belongs to Protestants*, to protect their property from the angry arsonists. I never heard of any retaliation from Catholics for these acts, and I hope I never will, no matter how many they are or how tempting the provocation may be.
In spite of the boasted toleration of our times, it cannot be denied that there still lurks a spirit of inquisition, which does not, indeed, vent itself in physical violence, but is, nevertheless, most galling to its victims. How many persons have I met in the course of my ministry who were ostracized by their kindred and friends, driven from home, nay, disinherited by their parents, for the sole crime of carrying out the very shibboleth of Protestantism—the exercise of private judgment, and of obeying the dictates of their conscience, by embracing the Catholic faith! Is not this the most exquisite torture that can be inflicted on refined natures?
In spite of the supposed tolerance of our times, it can't be denied that a spirit of inquisition still exists, which, although it doesn’t express itself through physical violence, is nonetheless incredibly painful for its victims. How many people have I encountered during my ministry who were shunned by their family and friends, forced out of their homes, and even disinherited by their parents, simply for committing the very act that defines Protestantism—exercising their personal judgment and following their conscience by converting to the Catholic faith! Isn't this the most exquisite form of torture that can be inflicted on sensitive individuals?
Ah! there is an imprisonment more lonely than the dungeon; it is the imprisonment of our most cherished thoughts in our own hearts, without a member of the family with whom to communicate.
Ah! there is a kind of imprisonment that feels lonelier than being in a dungeon; it's the confinement of our deepest thoughts in our own hearts, without anyone in the family to share them with.
There is a sword more keen than the executioner's knife; it is the envenomed tongue of obloquy and abuse. There is a banishment less tolerable than exile from one's country; it is the excommunication from the parental roof and from the affections of those we love.
There’s a sword sharper than the executioner’s blade; it’s the poisonous tongue of slander and insults. There’s a banishment that’s harder to bear than being exiled from your country; it’s being kicked out from your family home and cut off from the love of those we care about.
Have I a right to hold the members of the Episcopal, Lutheran, Presbyterian and Congregationalist churches responsible for these proscriptive measures to which I have referred, most of which have been authorized by their respective [pg 253] founders and leaders? God forbid! I know full well that these acts of cruelty form no part of the creed of the Protestant churches. I have been acquainted with Protestants from my youth. They have been among my most intimate and cherished friends, and, from my knowledge of them, I am convinced that they would discountenance any physical violence which would be inflicted on their fellow-citizens on account of their religious convictions. They would justly tell me that the persecutions of former years of which I have spoken should be ascribed to the peculiar and unhappy state of society in which their ancestors lived, rather than to the inherent principles of their religion.
Do I have the right to hold the members of the Episcopal, Lutheran, Presbyterian, and Congregationalist churches accountable for the discriminatory measures I mentioned, most of which were supported by their founders and leaders? God forbid! I fully understand that these acts of cruelty are not part of the beliefs of the Protestant churches. I have known Protestants since my childhood. They have been some of my closest and most valued friends, and based on my experience with them, I believe they would disapprove of any physical violence directed at their fellow citizens due to their religious beliefs. They would rightly tell me that the persecutions of the past I’ve referred to should be attributed to the specific and unfortunate social conditions of their ancestors rather than to the core principles of their faith.
For precisely the same reasons, and for reasons still more forcible, Protestants should not reproach the Catholic Church for the atrocities of the Spanish Inquisition. The persecutions to which I have alluded were for the most part perpetrated by the founders and heads of the Protestant churches, while the rigors of the Spanish tribunal were inflicted by laymen and subordinate ecclesiastics, either without the knowledge or in spite of the protests of the Bishops of Rome.
For the exact same reasons, and for even stronger ones, Protestants shouldn't blame the Catholic Church for the horrors of the Spanish Inquisition. The persecutions I've mentioned were mostly carried out by the founders and leaders of the Protestant churches, while the harsh actions of the Spanish tribunal were carried out by laypeople and lower-ranking clergy, either without the knowledge of or against the wishes of the Bishops of Rome.
Let us now present the Inquisition in its true light. In the first place, the number of its victims has been wildly exaggerated, as even Prescott is forced to admit. The popular historian of the Inquisition is Llorente, from whom our American authors generally derive their information on this subject. Now who was Llorente? He was a degraded Priest, who was dismissed from the Board of Inquisitors, of which he had been Secretary. Actuated by interest and revenge, he wrote his history at the instance of Joseph Bonaparte, the new King of Spain, and, to please his [pg 254] royal master he did all he could to blacken the character of that institution. His testimony, therefore, should be received with great reserve. To give you one instance of his unreliability, he quotes the historian Mariana as his authority for saying that two thousand persons were put to death in one year in the dioceses of Seville and Cadiz alone. By referring to the pages of Mariana we find that author saying that two thousand were put to death in all Spain during the entire administration of Torquemada, which embraced a period of fifteen years.
Let’s now look at the Inquisition for what it really was. First of all, the actual number of its victims has been massively overstated, as even Prescott has to acknowledge. The main historian of the Inquisition is Llorente, from whom most American writers get their information about this topic. So, who was Llorente? He was a disgraced priest who was removed from the Board of Inquisitors, where he had served as Secretary. Motivated by personal gain and revenge, he wrote his history at the request of Joseph Bonaparte, the new King of Spain, and to please his royal master, he did everything he could to tarnish the reputation of that institution. His testimony, therefore, should be taken with a lot of skepticism. For example, he cites the historian Mariana as his source for claiming that two thousand people were executed in one year in the dioceses of Seville and Cadiz alone. However, when we check Mariana’s writings, we see that he actually states that two thousand were executed across all of Spain for the entire duration of Torquemada's leadership, which lasted fifteen years.
Before beginning to examine the character of this tribunal it must be clearly understood that the Spanish Inquisition was not a purely ecclesiastical institution, but a mixed tribunal. It was conceived, systematized, regulated in all its procedures and judgments, equipped with officers and powers, and its executions, fines and confiscations were carried out by the royal authority alone, and not by the Church.320
Before we start looking at the character of this tribunal, it's important to understand that the Spanish Inquisition wasn't just a church institution; it was a mixed tribunal. It was conceived, organized, and regulated in all its processes and judgments, staffed with officials and granted powers, and its executions, fines, and confiscations were carried out solely by the royal authority, not by the Church.320
To understand the true character of the Spanish Inquisition, and the motives which prompted King Ferdinand in establishing that tribunal, we must take a glance at the internal condition of Spain at the close of the fifteenth century. After a struggle of eight centuries the Spanish nation succeeded in overthrowing the Moors, and in planting the national flag over the entire country. At last the Cross conquered the Crescent, and Christianity triumphed over Mahometanism. The empire was consolidated under the joint reign of Ferdinand and Isabella.
To understand the true nature of the Spanish Inquisition and the reasons that drove King Ferdinand to create that tribunal, we need to look at Spain's internal situation at the end of the fifteenth century. After eight centuries of struggle, the Spanish people managed to defeat the Moors and raise the national flag across the entire country. Finally, the Cross triumphed over the Crescent, and Christianity won out against Islam. The empire was solidified under the joint rule of Ferdinand and Isabella.
But there still remained elements of discord in [pg 255] the nation. The population was composed of three conflicting races—the Spaniards, Moors and Jews. Perhaps the difficulties which beset our own Government in its efforts to harmonize the white, the Indian and the colored population, will give us some idea of the formidable obstacles with which the Spanish court had to contend in its efforts to cement into one compact nation a conquering and a conquered people of different race and religion.
But there were still elements of conflict in [pg 255] the nation. The population was made up of three conflicting races—the Spaniards, Moors, and Jews. Maybe the challenges our own government faces in trying to unify the white, Indian, and colored populations will help us understand the significant obstacles the Spanish court had to deal with in its attempts to bring together a conquering and a conquered people of different races and religions into one cohesive nation.
The Jews and the Moors were disaffected toward the Spanish government not only on political, but also on religious grounds. They were suspected, and not unjustly, of desiring to transfer their allegiance from the King of Spain to the King of Barbary or to the Grand Turk.
The Jews and the Moors were unhappy with the Spanish government not just for political reasons, but also for religious ones. They were suspected, and not without reason, of wanting to shift their loyalty from the King of Spain to the King of Barbary or to the Grand Turk.
The Spanish Inquisition was accordingly erected by King Ferdinand, less from motives of religious zeal than from those of human policy. It was established, not so much with the view of preserving the Catholic faith, as of perpetuating the integrity of his kingdom. The Moors and Jews were looked upon not only as enemies of the altar, but chiefly as enemies of the throne. Catholics were upheld not for their faith alone, but because they united faith to loyalty. The baptized Moors and Israelites were oppressed for their heresy because their heresy was allied to sedition.
The Spanish Inquisition was set up by King Ferdinand, not so much out of religious fervor but more for political reasons. It was created not primarily to protect the Catholic faith, but to maintain the stability of his kingdom. The Moors and Jews were seen not only as threats to the church but mainly as threats to the crown. Catholics were supported not just for their beliefs but because they combined faith with loyalty. The converted Moors and Jews faced oppression for their heresy because their dissent was connected to rebellion.
It must be remembered that in those days heresy, especially if outspoken, was regarded not only as an offence against religion, but also as a crime against the state, and was punished accordingly. This condition of things was not confined to Catholic Spain, but prevailed across the sea in Protestant England. We find Henry VIII. and his successors pursuing the same policy in Great Britain toward their Catholic subjects and punishing [pg 256] Catholicism as a crime against the state, just as Islamism and Judaism were proscribed in Spain.
It should be noted that back then, heresy, especially if it was expressed openly, was seen not only as an offense against religion but also as a crime against the state, and was punished accordingly. This situation wasn't limited to Catholic Spain; it was also present across the sea in Protestant England. We see Henry VIII and his successors following the same approach in Great Britain toward their Catholic subjects, treating Catholicism as a crime against the state, just as Islam and Judaism were banned in Spain.
It was, therefore, rather a royal and political than an ecclesiastical institution. The King nominated the Inquisitors, who were equally composed of lay and clerical officials. He dismissed them at will. From the King, and not from the Pope, they derived their jurisdiction, and into the King's coffers, and not into the Pope's, went all the emoluments accruing from fines and confiscations. In a word, the authority of the Inquisition began and ended with the crown.
It was, therefore, more of a royal and political institution than a religious one. The King appointed the Inquisitors, who were made up of both lay and church officials. He could dismiss them whenever he wanted. They got their authority from the King, not the Pope, and all the money from fines and confiscations went into the King’s treasury, not the Pope’s. In short, the power of the Inquisition started and ended with the crown.
In confirmation of these assertions I shall quote from Ranke, a German Protestant historian, who cannot be suspected of partiality to the Catholic Church. “In the first place,” says this author, “the Inquisitors were royal officers. The Kings had the right of appointing and dismissing them.... The courts of the Inquisition were subject, like other magistracies, to royal visitors. ‘Do you not know,’ said the King (to Ximenes), ‘that if this tribunal possesses jurisdiction, it is from the King it derives it?’
To back up these claims, I'll quote Ranke, a German Protestant historian, who can't be accused of bias towards the Catholic Church. "First off," this author states, "The Inquisitors were official representatives of the crown. The Kings had the power to appoint and remove them.... The Inquisition courts were monitored, just like other judicial offices, by royal inspectors. ‘Don't you know,’ the King said (to Ximenes), ‘that if this court has authority, it comes from the King?’
“In the second place, all the profit of the confiscations by this court accrued to the King. These were carried out in a very unsparing manner. Though the fueros (privileges) of Aragon forbade the King to confiscate the property of his convicted subjects, he deemed himself exalted above the law in matters pertaining to this court.... The proceeds of these confiscations formed a sort of regular income for the royal exchequer. It was even believed, and asserted from the beginning, that the Kings had been moved to establish and countenance this tribunal more by their hankering [pg 257] after the wealth it confiscated than by motives of piety.
"Secondly, all the profits from the confiscations by this court went to the King. These were carried out in a very harsh manner. Even though the fueros (privileges) of Aragon prohibited the King from taking the property of his convicted subjects, he saw himself as above the law when it came to this court.... The money from these confiscations became a reliable source of income for the royal treasury. It was even believed, and stated from the very beginning, that the Kings were more motivated by their desire for the wealth it generated than by any religious reasons."
“In the third place, it was the Inquisition, and the Inquisition alone, that completely shut out all extraneous interference with the state. The sovereign had now at his disposal a tribunal from which no grandee, no Archbishop, could withdraw himself. As Charles knew no other means of bringing certain punishment on the Bishops who had taken part in the insurrection of the Communidades (or communes who were struggling for their rights and liberties), he chose to have them judged by the Inquisition....
"Thirdly, it was the Inquisition, and only the Inquisition, that completely removed any outside interference with the state. The ruler now had a tribunal at his disposal from which no noble or Archbishop could exempt themselves. Since Charles had no other way to enforce punishment for the Bishops who had taken part in the uprising of the Communidades (or communes fighting for their rights and freedoms), he decided to have them judged by the Inquisition...."
“It was in spirit and tendency a political institution. The Pope had an interest in thwarting it, and he did so; but the King had an interest in constantly upholding it.”321
"It was basically a political organization. The Pope wanted to put an end to it, and he managed to do so; however, the King wanted to continue it."321
That the Inquisition acted independently of the Holy See, and that even the Catholic hierarchy fell under the ban of this royal tribunal, is also apparent from the following fact: After the convening of the Council of Trent, Bartholomew Caranza, Archbishop of Toledo, was arrested by the Inquisition on a charge of heresy, and his release from prison could not be obtained either by the interposition of Pius IV. or the remonstrance of the Council.
That the Inquisition operated independently of the Holy See, and that even the Catholic hierarchy was subject to this royal tribunal, is clear from the following fact: After the Council of Trent was convened, Bartholomew Caranza, Archbishop of Toledo, was arrested by the Inquisition on the accusation of heresy, and neither the intervention of Pius IV nor the objections from the Council were able to secure his release from prison.
It is true that Sixtus IV., yielding to the importunities of Queen Isabella, consented to its establishment, being advised that it was necessary for the preservation of order in the kingdom; but in 1481, the year following its introduction, when the Jews complained to him of its severity, the same Pontiff issued a Bull against the Inquisitors, as Prescott informs us, in which “he rebuked their intemperate zeal and even threatened them [pg 258] with deprivation.” He wrote to Ferdinand and Isabella that “mercy towards the guilty was more pleasing to God than the severity which they were using.”
It’s true that Sixtus IV, responding to Queen Isabella’s pressure, agreed to its establishment, believing it was necessary for maintaining order in the kingdom. However, in 1481, the year after it was introduced, when the Jews complained to him about its harshness, the same Pope issued a Bull against the Inquisitors, as Prescott tells us. In this document, "He criticized their overenthusiasm and even warned them about risking their jobs." He wrote to Ferdinand and Isabella that "Being merciful to the guilty is more pleasing to God than the severity they were enforcing."
When the Pope could not eradicate the evil he encouraged the sufferers to flee to Rome, where they found an asylum, and where he took the fugitives under his protection. In two years he received four hundred and fifty refugees from Spain. Did the Pontiff send them back, or did he inflict vengeance on them at home? Far from it; they were restored to all the rights of citizens. How can we imagine that the Pope would encourage in Spain the legalized murder of men whom he protected from violence in his own city, where he might have crushed them with impunity? I can find no authenticated instance of any Pope putting to death, in his own dominions, a single individual for his religious belief.
When the Pope couldn't eliminate the evil, he encouraged those suffering to escape to Rome, where they found refuge, and he took the refugees under his protection. In two years, he welcomed four hundred and fifty refugees from Spain. Did the Pope send them back, or did he seek revenge on them back home? Not at all; they were given back all the rights of citizens. How can we think that the Pope would support the state-sanctioned killing of people in Spain whom he was protecting from violence in his own city, where he could have punished them without consequences? I can't find any verified instance of any Pope executing even one person in his own territories for their religious beliefs.
Moreover, sometimes the Pope, when he could not reach the victims, censured and excommunicated the Inquisitor, and protected the children of those whose property was confiscated to the crown.
Moreover, sometimes the Pope, when he couldn't reach the victims, reprimanded and excommunicated the Inquisitor, and protected the children of those whose property was taken by the crown.
After a struggle he succeeded in preventing the Spanish government from establishing its Inquisition in Naples or Milan, which then belonged to Spain, so great was his abhorence of its cruelties.
After a struggle, he managed to stop the Spanish government from setting up its Inquisition in Naples or Milan, which at the time were part of Spain, because he was so horrified by its brutality.
To sum up: I have endeavored to show that the Church disavows all responsibility for the excesses of the Spanish Inquisition, because oppression forms no part of her creed; that these atrocities have been grossly exaggerated; that the Inquisition was a political tribunal; that Catholic Prelates were amenable to its sentence as well as Moors and Jews, and that the Popes denounced [pg 259] and labored hard to abolish its sanguinary features.
To sum it up: I’ve tried to show that the Church distances itself from any responsibility for the extreme actions of the Spanish Inquisition, because oppression is not part of its beliefs; that these brutal acts have been greatly exaggerated; that the Inquisition operated as a political court; that Catholic leaders were subject to its decisions just like Moors and Jews, and that the Popes condemned it and worked hard to eliminate its violent aspects.
And yet Rome has to bear all the odium of the Inquisition!
And yet Rome has to take on all the blame of the Inquisition!
I heartily pray that religious intolerance may never take root in our favored land. May the only king to force our conscience be the King of kings; may the only prison erected among us for the sin of unbelief or misbelief be the prison of a troubled conscience; and may our only motive for embracing truth be not the fear of man, but the love of truth and of God.
I sincerely pray that religious intolerance never takes hold in our blessed country. May the only authority to challenge our conscience be the King of kings; may the only prison built among us for the sin of disbelief or wrong belief be the prison of a troubled conscience; and may our only reason for embracing the truth be not the fear of others, but our love for truth and for God.
II. What About the St. Bartholomew's Day Massacre?
I have no words strong enough to express my detestation of that inhuman slaughter. It is true that the number of its victims has been grossly exaggerated by partisan writers, but that is no extenuation of the crime itself. I most emphatically assert that the Church had no act or part in this atrocious butchery, except to deplore the event and weep over its unhappy victims. Here are the facts briefly presented:
I have no words strong enough to express my hatred for that inhumane slaughter. It's true that the number of victims has been greatly exaggerated by biased writers, but that doesn't excuse the crime itself. I firmly state that the Church had no involvement in this awful massacre, except to mourn the event and grieve for its unfortunate victims. Here are the facts presented briefly:
First—In the reign of Charles IX. of France the Huguenots were a formidable power and a seditious element in that country. They were under the leadership of Admiral Coligny, who was plotting the overthrow of the ruling monarch. The French King, instigated by his mother, Catherine de Medicis, and fearing the influence of Coligny, whom he regarded as an aspirant to the throne, compassed his assassination, as well as that of his followers in Paris, August 24th, 1572. This deed of violence was followed by an indiscriminate massacre in the French capital and [pg 260] other cities of France by an incendiary populace, who are easily aroused but not easily appeased.
First—During the reign of Charles IX of France, the Huguenots were a significant power and a rebellious force in the country. They were led by Admiral Coligny, who was scheming to overthrow the ruling monarch. The French King, urged on by his mother, Catherine de Medicis, and fearing Coligny's influence, whom he saw as a rival for the throne, plotted his assassination along with that of his followers in Paris on August 24, 1572. This act of violence led to a widespread massacre in the French capital and in other cities across France, carried out by a volatile populace that could be easily incited but not easily calmed. [pg 260]
Second—Religion had nothing to do with the massacre. Coligny and his fellow Huguenots were slain not on account of their creed, but exclusively on account of their alleged treasonable designs. If they had nothing but their Protestant faith to render them odious to King Charles, they would never have been molested; for, neither did Charles nor his mother ever manifest any special zeal for the Catholic Church nor any special aversion to Protestantism, unless when it threatened the throne.
Second—Religion had nothing to do with the massacre. Coligny and his fellow Huguenots were killed not because of their beliefs, but solely because of their supposed treasonous plans. If their only offense had been their Protestant faith, King Charles wouldn't have bothered them; neither he nor his mother ever showed any real passion for the Catholic Church or any strong dislike for Protestantism, unless it posed a threat to the throne.
Third—Immediately after the massacre Charles despatched an envoy extraordinary to each of the courts of Europe, conveying the startling intelligence that the King and royal family had narrowly escaped from a horrible conspiracy, and that its authors had been detected and summarily punished. The envoys, in their narration, carefully suppressed any allusion to the indiscriminate massacre which had taken place, but announced the event in the following words: On that “memorable night, by the destruction of a few seditious men, the King had been delivered from immediate danger of death, and the realm from the perpetual terror of civil war.”
Third—Right after the massacre, Charles sent an extraordinary envoy to each court in Europe, sharing the shocking news that the King and royal family had narrowly escaped a terrible conspiracy, and that those responsible had been caught and swiftly punished. The envoys, in their reports, carefully avoided mentioning the indiscriminate massacre that had occurred, but announced the event with these words: On that "On that memorable night, the King was freed from the immediate threat of death by the elimination of a few rebellious men, and the kingdom was saved from the constant fear of civil war."
Pope Gregory XIII., to whom also an envoy was sent, acting on this garbled information, ordered a “Te Deum” to be sung, and a commemorative medal to be struck in thanksgiving to God, not for the massacre, of which he was utterly ignorant, but for the preservation of the French King from an untimely and violent death, and of the French nation from the horrors of a civil war.
Pope Gregory XIII, to whom an envoy was also sent, acted on this distorted information and ordered a "Te Deum" to be sung, as well as a commemorative medal to be made in gratitude to God, not for the massacre, of which he was completely unaware, but for saving the French King from an early and violent death, and for protecting the French nation from the terrors of a civil war.
Sismondi, a Protestant historian, tells us that [pg 261] the Pope's nuncio in Paris was purposely kept in ignorance of the designs of Charles; and Ranke, in his History of the Civil Wars, informs us that Charles and his mother suddenly left Paris in order to avoid an interview with the Pope's legate, who arrived soon after the massacre; their guilty conscience fearing, no doubt, a rebuke from the messenger of the Vicar of Christ, from whom the real facts were not long concealed.
Sismondi, a Protestant historian, tells us that [pg 261] the Pope's envoy in Paris was intentionally kept unaware of Charles's plans; and Ranke, in his History of the Civil Wars, informs us that Charles and his mother suddenly left Paris to avoid a meeting with the Pope's legate, who arrived shortly after the massacre; their guilty conscience likely fearing a reprimand from the messenger of the Vicar of Christ, from whom the real facts were not hidden for long.
Fourth—It is scarcely necessary to vindicate the innocence of the Bishops and clergy of France in this transaction, as no author, how hostile soever to the Church, has ever, to my knowledge, accused them of any complicity in the heinous massacre.
Fourth—It's hardly necessary to defend the innocence of the Bishops and clergy of France in this matter, as no author, no matter how opposed to the Church, has ever accused them of any involvement in the horrific massacre, to my knowledge.
On the contrary, they used their best efforts to arrest the progress of the assailants, to prevent further bloodshed and to protect the lives of the fugitives. More than three hundred Calvinists were sheltered from the assassins by taking refuge in the house of the Archbishop of Lyons. The Bishops of Lisieux, Bordeaux, Toulouse and of other cities offered similar protection to those who sought safety in their homes.
On the other hand, they did everything they could to stop the attackers, prevent more violence, and protect the lives of those fleeing. Over three hundred Calvinists found shelter from the killers by taking refuge in the home of the Archbishop of Lyons. The Bishops of Lisieux, Bordeaux, Toulouse, and other cities provided similar protection to those who sought safety in their residences.
Thus we see that the Church slept in tranquil ignorance of the stormy scene until she was aroused to a knowledge of the tempest by the sudden uproar it created. Like her Divine Spouse on the troubled waters, she presents herself only to say to them: “Peace be still.”
Thus we see that the Church was unaware of the chaotic situation until she was awakened to the reality of the storm by the sudden noise it caused. Like her Divine Spouse on the stormy waters, she appears only to say to them: "Calm down."
Mary, Queen of England.
I am asked: Must you not admit that Mary, Queen of England, persecuted the Protestants of the British realm? I ask this question in reply: How is it that Catholics are persistently reproached [pg 262] for the persecutions under Mary's reign, while scarcely a voice is raised in condemnation of the legalized fines, confiscations and deaths inflicted on the Catholics of Great Britain and Ireland for three hundred years—from the establishment of the church of England, in 1534, to the time of the Catholic emancipation? Elizabeth's hands were steeped in the blood of Catholics, Puritans and Anabaptists. Why are these cruelties suppressed or glossed over, while those of Mary form the burden of every nursery tale? Is it because persecution becomes justice when Catholics happen to be the victims, or is it because they are expected, from long usage, to be insensible to torture?
I am asked: Don't you think that Mary, Queen of England, persecuted the Protestants in Britain?? I respond with this question: Why is it that Catholics are constantly criticized[pg 262]for the persecutions during Mary's reign, while hardly anyone talks about the legal fines, confiscations, and deaths imposed on Catholics in Great Britain and Ireland for three hundred years—from the establishment of the Church of England in 1534 until the time of Catholic emancipation? Elizabeth's hands were stained with the blood of Catholics, Puritans, and Anabaptists. Why are these cruelties ignored or downplayed, while Mary's actions are the focus of every nursery rhyme? Is it because persecution is justified when Catholics are the victims, or is it because they are expected, due to longstanding conventions, to be numb to suffering?
If we weigh in the scales of impartial justice the reigns of both sisters, we shall be compelled to bring a far more severe verdict against Elizabeth.
If we measure both sisters' reigns fairly, we will have to deliver a much harsher judgment on Elizabeth.
First—Mary reigned only five years and four months. Elizabeth's reign lasted forty-four years and four months. The younger sister, therefore, swayed the sceptre of authority nearly nine times longer than the elder; and the number of Catholics who suffered for their faith during the long administration of Elizabeth may be safely said to exceed in the same proportion the victims of Mary's reign. Hallam asserts that “the rack seldom stood idle in the tower for all the latter part of Elizabeth's reign;”322 and its very first month was stained by an intolerant statute.323
First—Mary ruled for only five years and four months. Elizabeth's reign lasted forty-four years and four months. The younger sister, therefore, held the scepter of authority nearly nine times longer than the older; and the number of Catholics who suffered for their faith during Elizabeth's long rule can be safely said to far exceed the victims of Mary's reign. Hallam asserts that "the rack rarely sat unused in the tower for most of Elizabeth's reign;"322 and its very first month was marked by an intolerant law.323
Second—The most unpardonable act of Mary's life, in the judgment of her critics, was the execution of Lady Jane Grey. But Lady Jane was guilty of high treason, having usurped the throne of England, which she occupied for nine days. [pg 263] Elizabeth put to death her cousin Mary, Queen of Scots, after a long imprisonment, on the unsustained charge of aspiring to the English throne.
Second—According to her critics, the worst mistake of Mary's life was the execution of Lady Jane Grey. However, Lady Jane was guilty of high treason for taking the throne of England, which she held for just nine days. [pg 263] Elizabeth executed her cousin Mary, Queen of Scots, after a lengthy imprisonment, based on the unfounded accusation of trying to claim the English throne.
Third—Mary's zeal was exercised in behalf of the religion of her forefathers, and of the faith established in England for nearly a thousand years.
Third—Mary's enthusiasm was directed towards the religion of her ancestors and the faith that had been established in England for almost a thousand years.
Elizabeth's zeal was employed in extending the new creed introduced by her father in a moment of passion, and modified by herself. Surely, the coercive enforcement of a new creed is more odious than the rigorous maintenance of the time-honored faith of a nation.
Elizabeth's enthusiasm was focused on spreading the new belief her father had introduced in a moment of passion, which she had adapted. Certainly, forcing the adoption of a new belief is more repulsive than strictly upholding the traditional faith of a nation.
Mary, therefore, insisted on perpetuating the established order of things; Elizabeth on subverting it.
Mary, therefore, insisted on keeping the current order of things; Elizabeth on changing it.
Fourth—The elder sister was propagating what she believed to be the unchangeable and infallible doctrines of Jesus Christ; the younger sister was propagating her own and her father's novel and more or less uncertain opinions.
Fourth—The older sister was spreading what she thought were the unchangeable and infallible teachings of Jesus Christ; the younger sister was promoting her own and her father's new and somewhat uncertain views.
Fifth—While Mary had no private or personal motives in oppressing Protestants, Elizabeth's hostility to the Catholic Church was intensified, if not instigated, by her hatred of the Pope, who had declared her illegitimate. Her legitimacy before the world depended on the success of the new religion, which had legalized her father's divorce from Catherine.
Fifth—While Mary had no private or personal reasons for oppressing Protestants, Elizabeth's animosity toward the Catholic Church was heightened, if not sparked, by her resentment of the Pope, who had declared her illegitimate. Her legitimacy in the eyes of the world relied on the success of the new religion, which had made her father's divorce from Catherine legal.
Sixth—Hence as Macaulay says, Mary was sincere in her religion; Elizabeth was not. “Having no scruple about conforming to the Romish Church when conformity was necessary to her own safety, retaining to the last moment of her life a fondness for much of the doctrine and much of the ceremonial of that Church, she yet subjected that Church to a persecution even more odious than [pg 264] the persecution with which her sister had harassed the Protestants. Mary ... did nothing for her religion which she was not prepared to suffer for it. She had held it firmly under persecution. She fully believed it to be essential to salvation. Elizabeth, in opinion, was little more than half a Protestant. She had professed, when it suited her, to be wholly a Catholic.... What can be said in defence of a ruler who is at once indifferent and intolerant?”324
Sixth—As Macaulay points out, Mary was genuine in her faith, while Elizabeth was not. "Without any hesitation to conform to the Roman Catholic Church when it was necessary for her own safety, and maintaining an affection for much of its doctrine and many of its rituals until her last day, she still subjected that Church to a persecution that was even more despicable than the one her sister imposed on the Protestants. Mary ... did nothing for her faith that she wasn't willing to suffer for. She stood firm in her beliefs during persecution. She genuinely believed it was vital for salvation. Elizabeth, on the other hand, was almost only half a Protestant. She claimed, when it suited her, to be completely Catholic.... What can be said in defense of a ruler who is both indifferent and intolerant?"324
An intelligent gentleman in North Carolina once said to me tauntingly, What do you think of bloody Mary? Did you ever hear, I replied, of her sister's cruelties to Catholics? He answered that he never read of that mild woman persecuting for conscience' sake. I was amazed at his words, until he acknowledged that his historical library was comprised in one work—D' Aubigné's History of the Reformation. That veracious author has prudently suppressed, or delicately touched, Elizabeth's peccadilloes as not coming within the scope of his plan. How many are found, like our North Carolina gentleman, who are familiar from their childhood with the name of Smithfield, but who never once heard of Tyburn!
An intelligent guy in North Carolina once said to me mockingly, "What do you think of Bloody Mary?" I replied, "Have you ever heard about her sister's cruelty to Catholics?" He said he never read about that so-called gentle woman persecuting people for their beliefs. I was shocked by his words until he admitted that his historical library consisted of just one book—D' Aubigné's History of the Reformation. That honest author has wisely left out, or only briefly mentioned, Elizabeth's wrongdoings as they didn’t fit his narrative. How many people, like our North Carolina gentleman, know the name Smithfield from childhood, but have never heard of Tyburn Tree?
Chapter 19.
Grace—The Sacraments—Original Sin—Baptism—Its Necessity—Its Effects—How Baptism is Done.
The grace of God is that supernatural assistance which He imparts to us, through the merits of Jesus Christ, for our salvation. It is called supernatural, because no one by his own natural ability can acquire it.
The grace of God is the supernatural help that He gives us, through the merits of Jesus Christ, for our salvation. It is called supernatural because no one can earn it through their own natural abilities.
Without Divine grace we can neither conceive nor accomplish anything for the sanctification of our souls. “Not that we are sufficient,” says the Apostle, “to think anything of ourselves, as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is from God.”325 “For it is God who worketh in you, both to will and to accomplish”326 anything conducive to your salvation. “Without Me,” says our Lord, “you can do nothing.”327 But in order that Divine grace may effectually aid us we must co-operate with it, or at least we must not resist it.
Without divine grace, we can neither imagine nor achieve anything for the sanctification of our souls. "Not that we're enough," says the Apostle, "to think anything of ourselves as individuals; but our ability comes from God."325 “For it is God who is at work in you, helping you to desire and to achieve.”326 anything that contributes to your salvation. "Without Me," says our Lord, "you can't do anything."327 But for divine grace to effectively support us, we must cooperate with it, or at least not resist it.
The grace of God is obtained chiefly by prayer and the Sacraments.
The grace of God is primarily received through prayer and the Sacraments.
A Sacrament is a visible sign instituted by Christ by which grace is conveyed to our souls. Three things are necessary to constitute a Sacrament, viz.—a visible sign, invisible grace and the institution by our Lord Jesus Christ.
A Sacrament is a visible sign created by Christ that conveys grace to our souls. Three things are needed to make a Sacrament: a visible sign, invisible grace, and the institution by our Lord Jesus Christ.
Thus, in the Sacrament of Baptism, there is [pg 266] the outward sign, which consists in the pouring of water and in the formula of words which are then pronounced; the interior grace or sanctification which is imparted to the soul: “Be baptized, ... and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost;”328 and the ordinance of Jesus Christ, who said: “Teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.”329
Thus, in the Sacrament of Baptism, there is [pg 266] the outward sign, which includes the pouring of water and the spoken words that follow; the inner grace or sanctification given to the soul: "Get baptized, ... and you will receive the gift of the Holy Spirit;"328 and the command of Jesus Christ, who said: "Go and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit."329
Our Savior instituted seven Sacraments, namely, Baptism, Confirmation, Eucharist, Penance, Extreme Unction, Orders and Matrimony, which I shall explain separately.
Our Savior established seven Sacraments: Baptism, Confirmation, Eucharist, Penance, Extreme Unction, Orders, and Matrimony, which I will explain one by one.
According to the teachings of Holy Writ, man was created in a state of innocence and holiness, and after having spent on this earth his allotted terms of years he was destined, without tasting death, to be translated to the perpetual society of God in heaven.330 But in consequence of his disobedience he fell from his high estate of righteousness; his soul was defiled by sin; he became subject to death and to various ills of body and soul and forfeited his heavenly inheritance.
According to the teachings of the Scriptures, humans were created innocent and holy, and after living their designated years on earth, they were meant to be taken without experiencing death into the everlasting presence of God in heaven. But due to his disobedience, he fell from his high state of righteousness; his soul was corrupted by sin; he became subject to death and various sufferings of body and soul and lost his heavenly inheritance.
Adam's transgression was not confined to himself, but was transmitted, with its long train of dire consequences, to all his posterity. It is called original sin because it is derived from our original progenitor. “Wherefore,” says St. Paul, “as by one man sin entered into this world, and by sin death, and so death passed unto all men, in whom all have sinned.”331 And elsewhere he tells us that “we were by nature children of wrath.”332
Adam's mistake didn't affect just himself; it spread far and wide, bringing serious consequences for all his descendants. It's called original sin because it comes from our first ancestor. “Therefore,” St. Paul says, “Just like sin entered the world through one person, and death came through sin, death spread to everyone because all have sinned.”331 He also tells us that "we were inherently deserving of anger."332
“Who,” says Job, “can make him clean that is conceived of unclean seed,” or, as the Septuagint version expresses it: “There is no one free from [pg 267] stain, not even though his life be of one day.”333 As an infant one day old cannot commit an actual sin, the stain must come from the original offense of Adam. “Behold,” says David, “I was conceived in iniquities, and in sins did my mother conceive me.”334 The Scripture also tells us that Jeremiah and John the Baptist were sanctified before their birth, or purified from sin, and, of course, at that period of their existence they were incapable of actual sin. They were cleansed, therefore, from the original taint.
“Who,” says Job, "Can someone who was conceived from unclean seed be made clean?" Or, as the Septuagint version puts it: "Nobody is without flaw, even if they live just one day."333 Just like a one-day-old infant cannot commit an actual sin, the mark must come from the original sin of Adam. "Check it out," says David, "I was born into wrongdoing, and my mother conceived me in sin."334 The Scripture also tells us that Jeremiah and John the Baptist were sanctified before their birth, or purified from sin, and, of course, at that stage of their existence, they were incapable of actual sin. They were cleansed, therefore, from the original taint.
These passages clearly show that we have all inherited the transgression of our first parents, and that we are born enemies of God. And it is equally plain that these texts apply to every member of the human family—to the infant of a day old as well as to the adult.
These passages clearly show that we have all inherited the wrongdoing of our first parents and that we are born as enemies of God. It's also clear that these texts apply to everyone in the human family—both to a one-day-old infant and to adults.
Indeed, even without the light of Holy Scripture, we have only to look into ourselves to be convinced that our nature has undergone a rude shock. How else can we account for the miseries and infirmities of our bodies, the blindness of our understanding, the perversity of our will—inclined always to evil rather than to good—the violence of our passions, which are constantly waging war in our hearts? How well does the Catholic doctrine explain this abnormal state. Hence, Paschal truly says that man is a greater mystery to himself without original sin than is the mystery itself.
Indeed, even without the guidance of the Bible, we only need to look within ourselves to realize that our nature has experience a harsh blow. How else can we explain the suffering and weaknesses of our bodies, the ignorance of our minds, the tendency of our will—always leaning towards evil instead of good—the turmoil of our emotions, which are constantly battling within us? How well does Catholic teaching clarify this unusual condition. Therefore, Paschal rightly claims that a person is more of a mystery to themselves without original sin than the mystery itself.
The Church, however, declares that the Blessed Virgin Mary was exempted from the stain of original sin by the merits of our Savior Jesus Christ; and that, consequently, she was never for an instant subject to the dominion of Satan.
The Church, however, states that the Blessed Virgin Mary was free from the stain of original sin because of the merits of our Savior Jesus Christ; and that, therefore, she was never, even for a moment, under the control of Satan.
This is what is meant by the doctrine of the Immaculate Conception.
This is what the doctrine of the Immaculate Conception means.
But God, in passing sentence of condemnation on Adam, consoled him by the promise of a Redeemer to come. “I will put enmities,” saith the Lord, “between thee and the woman, and thy seed and her seed; she shall crush thy head.”335 Jesus, the seed of Mary, is the chosen one who was destined to crush the head of the infernal serpent. And “when the fulness of time was come God sent His Son, made of a woman, ... that He might redeem them that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons.”336
But God, while condemning Adam, comforted him with the promise of a Redeemer to come. “I will stir up conflict,” says the Lord, "between you and the woman, and your descendants and hers; she will crush your head."335 Jesus, the child of Mary, is the chosen one who was meant to defeat the evil serpent. And “When the right moment arrived, God sent His Son, born of a woman, ... so that He could redeem those under the law, so we could receive adoption as His children.”336
Jesus Christ, our Redeemer, came to wash away the defilement from our souls and to restore us to that Divine friendship which we had lost by the sin of Adam. He is the second Adam, who came to repair the iniquity of the first. It was our Savior's privilege to prescribe the conditions on which our reconciliation with God was to be effected.
Jesus Christ, our Savior, came to cleanse our souls and bring us back to the divine friendship we lost due to Adam's sin. He is the second Adam, who came to fix the wrongdoing of the first. It was our Savior's right to set the terms for how we could be reconciled with God.
Now He tells us in His Gospel that Baptism is the essential means established for washing away the stain of original sin and the door by which we find admittance into His Church, which may be called the second Eden. We must all submit to a new birth, or regeneration, before we can enter the kingdom of heaven. Water is the appropriate instrument of this new birth, as it indicates the interior cleansing of the soul; and the Holy Ghost, the Giver of spiritual life, is its Author.
Now He tells us in His Gospel that baptism is the essential way established for washing away the stain of original sin and the entry point through which we gain access to His Church, often referred to as the second Eden. We must all go through a new birth, or regeneration, before we can enter the kingdom of heaven. Water is the appropriate instrument for this new birth, as it represents the inner cleansing of the soul; and the Holy Spirit, the giver of spiritual life, is its author.
The Church teaches that Baptism is necessary for all, for infants as well as adults, and her doctrine rests on the following grounds:
The Church teaches that Baptism is necessary for everyone, including infants and adults, and its doctrine is based on the following reasons:
Our Lord says to Nicodemus: “Amen, amen, [pg 269] I say to thee, unless a man be born again of water and the Holy Ghost he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.”337 These words embrace the whole human family, without regard to age or sex, as is evident from the original Greek text, for τις, which is rendered man in our English translation, means any one—mankind in its broadest acceptation.
Our Lord says to Nicodemus: "Very truly, I tell you, unless someone is born again of water and the Holy Spirit, they cannot enter the kingdom of God."337 These words include everyone, regardless of age or gender, as is clear from the original Greek text, since τινας, which is translated someone in our English translation, means anyone—humanity in its broadest sense.
The Acts of the Apostles and the Epistles of St. Paul, although containing only a fragmentary account of the ministry of the Apostles, plainly insinuate that the Apostles baptized children as well as grown persons. We are told, for instance, that Lydia “was baptized, and her household,”338 by St. Paul; and that the jailer “was baptized, and all his family.”339 The same Apostle baptized also “the household of Stephanas.”340 Although it is not expressly stated that there were children among these baptized families, the presumption is strongly in favor of the supposition that there were. But if any doubt exists regarding the Apostolic practice of baptizing infants it is easily removed by referring to the writings of the primitive Fathers of the Church, who, as they were the immediate successors of the Apostles, ought to be the best interpreters of their doctrines and practice.
The Acts of the Apostles and the Letters of St. Paul, while only providing a partial account of the Apostles' ministry, clearly suggest that the Apostles baptized both children and adults. For example, we learn that Lydia “got baptized, along with her family,”338 by St. Paul; and that the jailer “was baptized, along with his whole family.”339 The same Apostle also baptized "the household of Stephanas."340 Although it is not specifically stated that there were children in these baptized families, it is reasonable to assume that there were. If there is any uncertainty about the Apostles' practice of baptizing infants, this can be easily clarified by looking at the writings of the early Church Fathers, who, as the direct successors of the Apostles, should be the best interpreters of their teachings and practices.
St. Irenæus, a disciple of Polycarp, who was a disciple of St. John the Evangelist, says: “Christ came to save all through Himself; all, I say, who are born anew (or baptized) through Him—infants and little ones, boys and youths, and aged persons.”341
St. Irenaeus, a student of Polycarp, who learned from St. John the Evangelist, says: "Christ came to save everyone through Himself; I mean, those who are born again (or baptized) through Him—infants and young children, boys and young men, and older individuals."341
Origen, who lived a few years later, writes: [pg 270] “The Church received the tradition from the Apostles, to give baptism even to infants.”342
Origen, who lived a few years later, writes: [pg 270] "The Church got the tradition from the Apostles to baptize even babies."342
The early church of Africa bears triumphant testimony in vindication of infant baptism. St. Cyprian and sixty-six suffragan Prelates held a council in the metropolitan city of Carthage, in the year 253. While the Council is in session a Prelate named Fidus writes to the Fathers, asking them whether infants ought to be baptized before the eighth day succeeding their birth, or on the eighth day, in accordance with the practice of circumcision. The Bishops unanimously subscribe to the following reply: “As to what regards the baptism of infants, ... we all judged that the mercy and grace of God should be denied to no human being from the moment of his birth. If even to the greatest delinquents the remission of sins is granted, how much less should the infant be repelled, who, being recently born according to Adam, has contracted at his first birth the contagion of the ancient death.”343 The African Council asserts here two prominent facts—the universal contagion of the human race through Adam's fall, and the universal necessity of Baptism without distinction of age.
The early church in Africa strongly supports the practice of infant baptism. In the year 253, St. Cyprian and sixty-six other bishops held a council in the city of Carthage. During the council, a bishop named Fidus wrote to the others, asking if infants should be baptized before the eighth day after their birth or on the eighth day, following the custom of circumcision. The bishops all agreed on this response: "About the baptism of infants, ... we all believe that God's mercy and grace shouldn't be denied to anyone from the moment they are born. If even the worst sinners can find forgiveness, how much more should an infant, who has just been born like Adam, not be rejected for having inherited original sin from their first birth."343 The African Council highlights two key points here—the universal sinfulness of humanity due to Adam's fall and the essential need for baptism for everyone, regardless of age.
Upon this decision, I will make two observations: First—Fidus did not inquire about the necessity of infant baptism, which he already admitted, but about the propriety of conferring it on the eighth day, in imitation of the Jewish law of circumcision. Second—The Bishops assembled in that Council were as numerous as the whole Episcopate of the United States, which contains about five thousand Priests and upwards of six millions of Catholics. We may therefore reasonably [pg 271] conclude that the judgment of the African Council represented the faith of several thousand Priests and several millions of Catholics.
Upon this decision, I will make two observations: First—Fidus did not ask about the necessity of infant baptism, which he already acknowledged, but about the appropriateness of administering it on the eighth day, like the Jewish law of circumcision. Second—The Bishops gathered in that Council were as numerous as the entire Episcopate of the United States, which has about five thousand Priests and over six million Catholics. We can therefore reasonably conclude that the judgment of the African Council represented the faith of several thousand Priests and millions of Catholics. [pg 271]
St. Augustine, commenting on this decision, justly observes that St. Cyprian and his colleagues made no new decree, but maintained most firmly the faith of the Church. And this is the unanimous sentiment of tradition from the days of the Apostles to our own times.
St. Augustine, commenting on this decision, rightly points out that St. Cyprian and his colleagues didn't make a new decree but strongly upheld the Church's faith. This has been the shared belief of tradition from the days of the Apostles to our present time.
Is it not ludicrous as well as impious to see a few German fanatics, in the sixteenth century, raising their feeble voice against the thunder tones of all Christendom, by decrying a practice which was universally held as sacred and essential? In judging between the teachings of Apostolical antiquity on the one hand and of the Anabaptists on the other, it is not hard to determine on which side lies the truth; for, what becomes of the Christian Church, if it has erred on so vital a point as that of Baptism during the entire period of its existence?
Isn’t it ridiculous and disrespectful to see a few German extremists in the sixteenth century raising their weak voices against the overwhelming support of all of Christianity by criticizing a practice that was universally considered sacred and essential? When comparing the teachings of early Apostolic tradition with those of the Anabaptists, it’s not difficult to figure out where the truth lies; because what happens to the Christian Church if it has been wrong about such a crucial issue as Baptism for its entire existence?
Original sin, as St. Paul has told us, is universal. Every child is, therefore, defiled at its birth with the taint of Adam's disobedience. Now, the Scripture says that nothing defiled can enter the kingdom of heaven.344 Hence Baptism, which washes away original sin, is as essential for the infant as for the full grown man, in order to attain the kingdom of heaven.
Original sin, as St. Paul tells us, is universal. Every child is, therefore, tainted at birth by Adam's disobedience. The Scripture says that nothing unclean can enter the kingdom of heaven.344 Therefore, baptism, which removes original sin, is just as necessary for infants as it is for adults to reach the kingdom of heaven.
I said that regeneration is necessary for all. But it is important to observe that if a man is heartily sorry for his sins, if he loves God with his whole heart, if he desires to comply with all the Divine ordinances, including Baptism, but has no opportunity of receiving it, or is not sufficiently instructed as to its necessity, God, in this case, accepts the will for the deed. Should this man die in these dispositions, he is saved by the baptism of [pg 272] desire, as happened to the Emperor Valentinian who died a Catechuman: “I lost him whom I was about to regenerate,” says St. Ambrose, “but he did not lose that grace he sought for.” Or, if an unbaptized person lays down his life for Christ, his death is accepted as more than an equivalent for baptism; for he dies not only sanctified, but he will wear a martyr's crown. He is baptized in his own blood.
I said that regeneration is necessary for everyone. But it’s important to note that if a person is truly sorry for their sins, loves God with all their heart, and wants to follow all divine commandments, including Baptism, but doesn’t have the chance to receive it or isn’t properly informed about its importance, God will accept their intention as if it were the action itself. If this person dies with those intentions, they are saved by the baptism of[pg 272]want, like the Emperor Valentinian who died as a Catechumen: "I lost the person I was going to bring back to life," says St. Ambrose, "but he didn’t lose the grace he was looking for." Or, if an unbaptized person sacrifices their life for Christ, their death is considered more than enough to replace baptism; they die not only sanctified but they will also receive a martyr's crown. They are baptized in their own blood.
But is not that a cruel and heartless doctrine which excludes from heaven so many harmless babes that have never committed any actual fault? To this I reply: Has not God declared that Baptism is necessary for all? And is not God the supreme Wisdom and Justice and Mercy? I am sure, then, that there can be nothing cruel or unjust in God's decrees. The province of reason consists in ascertaining that God has spoken. When we know that He has spoken, then our investigation ceases, and faith and obedience begin. Instead of impiously criticising the Divine decree, we should exclaim with the Apostle: “O! the depth of the riches of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how incomprehensible are His judgments, and how unsearchable His ways! For, who hath known the mind of the Lord? or who hath been His counsellor?”345
But isn't that a really harsh and heartless belief that keeps so many innocent babies who’ve never done anything wrong out of heaven? To this I say: Hasn't God made it clear that Baptism is necessary for everyone? And isn’t God the ultimate source of Wisdom, Justice, and Mercy? I believe that there can’t be anything cruel or unfair in what God has decided. The role of reason is to confirm that God has spoken. Once we know that He has spoken, our inquiry ends, and faith and obedience start. Instead of disrespectfully questioning the Divine decree, we should echo the Apostle: “O! The depth of the riches of God's wisdom and knowledge! How incomprehensible are His judgments, and how unsearchable are His ways! For who has known the mind of the Lord? Or who has been His counselor?”345
Let us remember that heaven is a place to which none of us has any inherent right or natural claim, but that it is promised to us by the pure favor of God. He can reject and adopt whom He pleases, and can, without injustice, prescribe His own conditions for accepting His proffered boon. If your child is deprived of heaven by being deprived of Baptism, God does it no wrong because He infringes no right to which your child had any inalienable title. If your child obtains the grace of Baptism be thankful for the gift.
Let’s remember that heaven is a place to which none of us has any natural right or entitlement, but it is offered to us purely by God's grace. He can choose whom He wants to accept or reject, and He can set His own conditions for granting His blessings without being unjust. If your child is denied access to heaven because they haven't had Baptism, God is not doing them wrong because they didn't have any guaranteed right to it. If your child receives the grace of Baptism, be grateful for that gift.
It is proper here to state briefly what the Church actually teaches regarding the future state of unbaptized infants. Though the Church, in obedience to God's Word, declares that unbaptized infants are excluded from the kingdom of heaven, it should not hence be concluded that they are consigned to the place of the reprobate. None are condemned to the torments of the damned but such as merit Divine vengeance by their personal sins.
It’s appropriate to briefly outline what the Church teaches about the future state of unbaptized infants. Although the Church, following God's Word, states that unbaptized infants cannot enter the kingdom of heaven, this doesn’t mean they are destined for damnation. No one is condemned to the sufferings of the damned except those who deserve Divine punishment through their own sins.
All that the Church holds on this point is that unregenerate children are deprived of the beatific vision, or the possession of God, which constitutes the essential happiness of the blessed.
All that the Church believes about this is that unregenerate children are missing out on the beatific vision, or the presence of God, which represents the core happiness of the blessed.
Now, between the supreme bliss of heaven and the torments of the reprobate, there is a very wide margin.
Now, between the ultimate joy of heaven and the suffering of the damned, there is a significant gap.
All admit that the condition of unbaptized infants is better than non-existence. There are some Catholic writers of distinction who even assert that unbaptized infants enjoy a certain degree of natural beatitude—that is, a happiness which is based on the natural knowledge and love of God.
All agree that the state of unbaptized infants is better than not existing at all. Some notable Catholic writers even claim that unbaptized infants experience a certain level of natural happiness—that is, a joy rooted in an innate understanding and love for God.
From what has been said you may well judge how reprehensible is the conduct of Catholic parents who neglect to have their children baptized at the earliest possible moment, thereby risking their own souls, as well as the souls of their innocent offspring. How different was the practice of the early Christians, who, as St. Augustine testifies, hastened with their new-born babes to the baptismal font that they might not be deprived of the grace of regeneration.
From what has been said, you can see how wrong it is for Catholic parents to overlook having their children baptized as soon as possible, putting their own souls and the souls of their innocent children at risk. This is so different from how early Christians acted, who, as St. Augustine noted, rushed with their newborns to the baptismal font to ensure they wouldn't miss out on the grace of being born again.
If an infant is sick, no expense is spared that its life may be preserved. The physician is called in, medicine is given to it, and the mother will [pg 274] spend sleepless nights watching every movement of the infant; she will sacrifice her repose, her health; nay, she will expose even her own life that the life of her offspring may be saved. And yet the supernatural happiness of the child is too often imperiled without remorse by the criminal postponement of Baptism.
If a baby is sick, no cost is too high to save its life. The doctor is called, medicine is given, and the mother will spend sleepless nights monitoring every movement of the baby; she will give up her rest, her health; in fact, she will put her own life at risk just to save her child's life. Yet, the spiritual well-being of the child is often tragically endangered without a second thought because of the irresponsible delay in Baptism.
But if they are to be censured who are slow in having their children baptized, what are we to think of that large body of professing Christians who, on principle, deny Baptism to little ones till they come to the age of discretion? What are we to think of those who set their private opinions above Scripture, the early Fathers of the Church and the universal practice of Christendom?
But if people are criticized for waiting to baptize their children, what should we think about the many professing Christians who, as a matter of principle, refuse to baptize infants until they reach the age of reason? What should we think of those who prioritize their personal beliefs over Scripture, the early Church Fathers, and the common practices of Christianity?
We may smile indeed at a theological opinion, no matter how novel or erroneous it may be, so long as it does not involve any dangerous consequences. But when it is given in a case of life and death, how terrible is the responsibility of those who propagate doctrines so erroneous!
We can definitely smile at a theological opinion, no matter how new or wrong it is, as long as it doesn't lead to any harmful outcomes. But when it's presented in a life-and-death situation, the responsibility of those spreading such false beliefs is truly terrifying!
The opposite practice of the Catholic and the Baptist churches, in their treatment of the newborn infant, may be well compared to the conduct of the true and the false mother who both claimed the child at the tribunal of Solomon. The king exclaimed: “Divide the living child in two, and give half to the one and half to the other.” The pretended mother consented, saying: Let it be neither mine nor thine, but divide it. “But the woman whose child was alive, said to the king (for her bowels were moved upon her child): I beseech thee, my lord, give her the child alive, and do not kill it.” While the Baptist church is willing that the child should die a spiritual death, the true mother, the Catholic Church, cries out: [pg 275] Keep the child, provided its spiritual life is saved, even at your hands. Let it be clothed with the robe of innocence even by a stranger. Let it be nursed at the breasts even of a step-mother. Better it should live without me than perish before my face. I will still be its mother, though it know me not.
The opposing approaches of the Catholic and Baptist churches regarding newborns can be compared to the situation of the true and false mother who both claimed a child before King Solomon. The king exclaimed: "Cut the living child in half and give one half to each of them." The false mother agreed, saying: Let it be neither mine nor yours, but divide it. "But the woman whose child was alive said to the king (she was very emotional about her child): I beg you, my lord, give her the living child and don’t kill it." While the Baptist church is okay with the child dying a spiritual death, the true mother, the Catholic Church, cries out: [pg 275] Keep the child, as long as its spiritual life is protected, even at your hands. Let it be clothed with the robe of innocence, even by a stranger. Let it be nursed at the breasts of a step-mother. It’s better for it to live without me than to perish before my eyes. I will still be its mother, even if it doesn’t recognize me.
Ah! my Baptist friend, you think that Baptism is not necessary for your child's salvation. The old Church teaches the contrary. You admit that you may be wrong, and it is a question of life and death. Take the safe side. Give your child the benefit of the doubt. Let it be baptized.
Ah! my Baptist friend, you believe that baptism isn’t necessary for your child's salvation. The traditional Church teaches the opposite. You acknowledge that you might be mistaken, and this is a matter of life and death. Play it safe. Give your child the benefit of the doubt. Have them baptized.
Baptism washes away original sin, and also actual sins from the adult who may have contracted them. The cleansing efficacy of Baptism was clearly foreshadowed by the prophet Ezechiel in these words: “I will pour upon you clean water, and you shall be cleansed from all your filthiness. And I will give you a new heart and will put a new spirit within you.”346
Baptism cleanses original sin and real sins from adults who may have committed them. The cleansing power of Baptism was clearly anticipated by the prophet Ezekiel in these words: "I will pour clean water on you, and you will be cleansed from all your impurities. I will give you a new heart and put a new spirit inside you."346
When the Jews asked St. Peter what they should do to be saved the Apostle replied: “Repent, and let everyone of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of your sins.”347
When the Jews asked St. Peter what they should do to be saved, the Apostle replied: "Change your ways, and let each of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the forgiveness of your sins."347
And Ananias said to Saul, after his conversion: “Rise up and be baptized, and wash away thy sins.”348
And Ananias said to Saul, after his conversion: "Get up, be baptized, and wash away your sins."348
“We were by nature,” says St. Paul, “children of wrath,” but by our regeneration, or new birth in Baptism, we become Christians and children of God. “For, ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus. For as many of you as have been baptized in Christ have put on Christ.”349 We are adopted into the same family [pg 276] with Jesus Christ. What He is by nature we are by grace—children of God, and consequently brethren of Christ. Nay, our union with Jesus is still more close. We become true members of His mystical body, which is His Church, and His Divine image is stamped upon our soul.
“We were by nature,” says St. Paul, "children of anger," but through our rebirth in Baptism, we become Believers and children of God. "You are all God's children through faith in Christ Jesus. Everyone who was baptized into Christ has put on Christ."349 We are adopted into the same family [pg 276] as Jesus Christ. What He is by nature, we are by grace—children of God, and therefore siblings of Christ. Moreover, our connection with Jesus is even closer. We become true members of His mystical body, which is His Church, and His Divine image is impressed upon our soul.
Baptism also clothes us with the garment of sanctity, so that our soul becomes a fit dwelling-place for the Holy Ghost. The Apostle, after giving a fearful catalogue of the vices of the Pagans, says to the Corinthians: “And such some of you were; but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, and in the Spirit of God.”350
Baptism also outfits us with the sacred garment, making our soul a suitable home for the Holy Spirit. The Apostle, after listing a frightening array of the Pagans' vices, tells the Corinthians: “Some of you used to be like that, but now you are washed, you are sanctified, you are justified in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ and in the Spirit of God.”350
Baptism, in fine, makes us heirs of heaven and co-heirs with Jesus Christ. “We ourselves also,” says St. Paul, “were sometimes unwise, incredulous, erring, slaves to divers desires and pleasures, living in malice and envy, hateful, and hating one another. But when the goodness and kindness of God our Savior appeared, ... He saved us by the laver of regeneration and renovation of the Holy Ghost, whom He hath poured forth abundantly upon us, through Jesus Christ our Savior, that being justified by His grace, we may be heirs, according to the hope of life everlasting.”351
Baptism, ultimately, makes us heaven's heirs and co-heirs with Jesus Christ. "We are too," says St. Paul, “Sometimes we acted foolishly, were untrusting, made mistakes, and were bound by various desires and pleasures, living in malice and envy, filled with hate and hating one another. But when the goodness and kindness of God our Savior appeared, ... He saved us by cleansing us through rebirth and renewing us with the Holy Spirit, whom He generously poured out on us through Jesus Christ our Savior, so that, justified by His grace, we may become heirs, with the hope of eternal life.”351
Here we plainly see that the forgiveness of sin, the adoption into the family of God, the sanctification of the soul and the pledge of eternal life are ascribed to the due reception of Baptism—not, indeed, that water or the words of the minister have any intrinsic virtue to heal the soul, but because Jesus Christ, whose word is creative power, is pleased to attach to this rite its wonderful efficacy of healing the soul, as He imparted [pg 277] to the pool of Bethsaida the power of healing the body.352
Here we can clearly see that the forgiveness of sin, being welcomed into the family of God, the sanctification of the soul, and the promise of eternal life are connected to the proper reception of Baptism—not that the water or the words of the minister have any inherent power to heal the soul, but because Jesus Christ, whose word has creative power, chooses to link this rite to its amazing ability to heal the soul, just as He gave the pool of Bethsaida the power to heal the body.[pg 277]
From what has been said, I ask you candidly what are you to think of the decision rendered in 1872 by the Bishops of the Protestant Episcopal Church, who, in their convention in Baltimore, declared that by the word regeneration we are not to understand a moral change. If no moral change is effected by Baptism, then there is no change at all; for certainly Baptism produces no physical change in the soul.
From what has been said, I ask you honestly what you think about the decision made in 1872 by the Bishops of the Protestant Episcopal Church, who, in their convention in Baltimore, stated that the word regeneration does not refer to a moral shift. If Baptism doesn’t bring about any moral change, then there’s really no change at all, because Baptism certainly doesn’t create any physical change in the soul.
Is it no change to pass from sin to virtue, from a “child of wrath” to be a “child of God;” from corruption to sanctification; from the condition of heirs of death to the inheritance of heaven? If all this implies no moral change, then these words have lost their meaning.
Is it really no change to go from sin to virtue, from a “child of anger” to a “child of God” from corruption to sanctification; from being heirs of death to inheriting heaven? If all this doesn’t involve any moral change, then these words have lost their significance.
Modes of baptizing. The Baptists err in asserting that Baptism by immersion is the only valid mode. Baptism may be validly administered in either of three ways, viz: by immersion, or by plunging the candidate into the water; by infusion, or by pouring the water; and by aspersion, or sprinkling.
Baptism methods. The Baptists are mistaken in claiming that baptism by immersion is the only valid method. Baptism can be administered in any of three ways: by immersion, which involves fully submerging the candidate in water; by infusion, which means pouring water over the candidate; and by slander, or sprinkling water.
As our Lord nowhere prescribes any special form of administering the Sacrament, the Church exercises her discretion in adopting the most convenient mode, according to the circumstances of time and place.
As our Lord doesn’t specify any particular way to administer the Sacrament, the Church uses its judgment to choose the most suitable method based on the circumstances of the time and place.
For several centuries after the establishment of Christianity Baptism was usually conferred by immersion; but since the twelfth century the practice of baptising by infusion has prevailed in the Catholic Church, as this manner is attended with less inconvenience than Baptism by immersion.
For several centuries after Christianity began, Baptism was typically performed by immersion. However, since the twelfth century, the practice of baptizing by pouring has become more common in the Catholic Church, as this method involves less inconvenience than immersion.
After St. Peter's first discourse three thousand persons were baptized.353 It is not likely that so many could have been immersed in one day, especially when we consider the time occupied in instructing the candidates.
After St. Peter's first speech, three thousand people were baptized.353 It's unlikely that so many could have been immersed in a single day, especially when we think about the time spent teaching the candidates.
On reading the account of the Baptism of St. Paul and the jailer the context leaves a strong impression on the mind that both received the Sacrament by aspersion or by infusion.
On reading the account of the Baptism of St. Paul and the jailer, the context creates a strong impression that both received the Sacrament through sprinkling or pouring.
Early ecclesiastical history records a great many instances in which Baptism was administered to sick persons in their beds, to prisoners in their cells, and to persons on shipboard. The Fathers of the Church never called in question the validity or the legitimacy of such Baptisms. Now, it is almost impossible to believe that candidates in such situations could receive the rite by immersion.
Early church history records many instances where Baptism was given to sick individuals in their beds, to inmates in their cells, and to people on boats. The Church Fathers never questioned the validity or legitimacy of these Baptisms. Now, it's almost impossible to believe that candidates in such situations could be baptized by immersion.
We have seen, moreover, that Baptism has always been declared necessary for salvation. It is reasonable, hence, to believe that our Lord would have afforded the greatest facility for the reception of so essential a Sacrament.
We have seen, moreover, that Baptism has always been declared necessary for salvation. It makes sense, therefore, to believe that our Lord would have provided the easiest way to receive such an essential Sacrament.
But if Baptism by immersion only is valid, how many sick and delicate persons, how many prisoners and seafaring people, how many thousands living in the frigid zone, or even in the temperate zone, in the depth of an inclement winter, though craving the grace of regeneration, would be deprived of God's seal, or would receive it at the risk of their lives! Surely God does not ordinarily [pg 279] impose His ordinances upon us under such a penalty.
But if baptism by immersion only is valid, how many sick and fragile people, how many prisoners and sailors, how many thousands living in freezing climates, or even in temperate zones, during the harsh depths of winter, while longing for the grace of rebirth, would be denied God's seal, or would only receive it at the risk of their lives! Surely, God does not usually impose His rules on us under such a penalty. [pg 279]
Moreover, if immersion is the only valid form of Baptism, what has become of the millions of souls who, in every age and country, have been regenerated by the infusion or the aspersion of water in the Christian Church?
Moreover, if immersion is the only acceptable way to Baptize, what has happened to the millions of people who, throughout history and across the globe, have been transformed by the pouring or sprinkling of water in the Christian Church?
Chapter XX.
The Sacrament of Confirmation.
Confirmation is a Sacrament in which, through the imposition of the Bishop's hands, unction and prayer, baptized persons receive the Holy Ghost, that they may steadfastly profess their faith and lead upright lives.
Confirmation is a Sacrament where baptized individuals receive the Holy Spirit through the Bishop's laying on of hands, anointing, and prayer, so they can confidently express their faith and live with integrity.
This Sacrament is called Confirmation, because it confirms or strengthens the soul by Divine grace. Sometimes it is named the laying on of hands, because the Bishop imposes his hands on those whom he confirms. It is also known by the name of Chrism, because the forehead of the person confirmed is anointed with chrism in the form of a cross.
This Sacrament is called Verification because it confirms or strengthens the soul through Divine grace. Sometimes it’s referred to as the practice of laying on hands because the Bishop lays his hands on those he confirms. It’s also known as Chrism because the forehead of the person being confirmed is anointed with chrism in the shape of a cross.
Frequent mention is made of this Sacrament in the Holy Scripture. In the Acts it is written that “When the Apostles who were in Jerusalem had heard that Samaria had received the Word of God they sent unto them Peter and John, who, when they were come, prayed for them that they might receive the Holy Ghost; for He was not yet come upon any of them, but they were only baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. Then they laid their hands on them, and they received the Holy Ghost.”354
Frequent mention is made of this Sacrament in the Holy Scripture. In the Acts, it is written that "When the Apostles in Jerusalem heard that Samaria had accepted the Word of God, they sent Peter and John to visit them. When they arrived, they prayed for them to receive the Holy Spirit, since He had not yet come upon any of them; they had only been baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. Then they placed their hands on them, and they received the Holy Spirit."354
It is also related that the disciples at Ephesus “were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus, [pg 281] and when Paul had imposed his hands upon them the Holy Ghost came upon them and they spoke tongues and prophesied.”355
It is also reported that the disciples in Ephesus "were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus, [pg 281] and when Paul laid his hands on them, the Holy Spirit came upon them, and they spoke in tongues and prophesied."355
In his Epistle to the Hebrews St. Paul enumerates Confirmation, or the laying on of hands, together with Baptism and Penance, among the fundamental truths of Christianity.356
In his letter to the Hebrews, St. Paul lists Confirmation, or the laying on of hands, along with Baptism and Penance, as essential truths of Christianity.356
To the Corinthians he writes: “He that confirmeth us with you in Christ, and that hath anointed us, is God; who also hath sealed us and given the pledge of the Spirit in our hearts.”357 God confirmeth us in faith; He hath anointed us by spiritual unction, typified by the sacred chrism which is marked on our foreheads. He hath sealed us by the indelible character stamped on our souls, which is indicated by the sign of the cross impressed on us. He hath given the pledge of the Holy Ghost in our hearts, by the testimony of a good conscience, as an earnest of future glory. The Bishop performs the external unction, but God, “who worketh all in all,” sanctifies the soul by His secret operation.
To the Corinthians he writes: “God is the one who unites us with you in Christ and has anointed us. He has also marked us with His seal and given us the promise of the Spirit in our hearts.”357 God enhances us in faith; He has blessed us with spiritual blessing, represented by the sacred oil marked on our foreheads. He has sealed us with the lasting mark impressed on our souls, shown by the sign of the cross placed on us. He has given the promise of the Holy Spirit in our hearts, through the assurance of a clear conscience, as a guarantee of future glory. The Bishop performs the external blessing, but God, “who does everything,” sanctifies the soul through His hidden work.
It cannot be asserted that the laying on of hands and the graces which followed from it, as recorded in the Acts, were not intended to be continued after the Apostles' times, for there is no warrant for such an assumption. This function of imposing hands formed as regular and imperative a part of the Apostolic ministry as the duties which they exercised in preaching, baptizing, ordaining, etc. Hence the successors of the Apostles in the nineteenth century have precisely the same authority and obligation to confirm as they have to preach, to baptize or to ordain.
It can't be claimed that the laying on of hands and the associated blessings, as described in the Acts, weren’t meant to continue beyond the time of the Apostles, because there’s no basis for that assumption. This practice of laying on hands was just as essential and required a part of the Apostolic ministry as the roles they took on in preaching, baptizing, ordaining, and so on. Therefore, the successors of the Apostles in the nineteenth century hold the same authority and responsibility to confirm as they do to preach, baptize, or ordain.
Those who were confirmed by the Apostles [pg 282] usually gave evidence of the grace which they received by prophecy, the gift of tongues and the manifestation of other miraculous powers. It may be asked: Why do not these gifts accompany now the imposition of hands? I answer: Because they are no longer needed. The grace which the Apostolic disciples received was for their personal sanctification. The gift of tongues which they exercised was intended by Almighty God to edify and enlighten the spectators, and to give Divine sanction to the Apostolic ministry. But now that the Church is firmly established, and the Divine authority of her ministry is clearly recognized, these miracles are no longer necessary. St. Gregory illustrates this point by a happy comparison: As the sapling, he says, when it is first planted is regularly watered by the gardener, who softens the earth around it, that the sun and the moisture may nourish its roots until it takes deep root and it no longer requires any special care, so the Church in her infancy had to be nourished by the miraculous power of God. But after it had taken root in the hearts of the people and spread its branches over the earth it was left to the ordinary agencies of Providence.
Those who were confirmed by the Apostles [pg 282] typically showed evidence of the grace they received through prophecy, speaking in tongues, and other miraculous abilities. One might ask: Why don’t we see these gifts accompanying the laying on of hands today? I would say it’s because they are no longer necessary. The grace that the Apostolic disciples received was for their personal sanctification. The gift of tongues they demonstrated was meant by God to uplift and enlighten those watching, and to give divine approval to the Apostolic ministry. But now that the Church is firmly established and the divine authority of its ministry is widely recognized, these miracles are no longer needed. St. Gregory illustrates this point with a fitting comparison: just as a young tree, when it is first planted, is regularly watered by the gardener who loosens the soil around it to help the sun and moisture nourish its roots until it takes strong root and requires no special care, the Church in its early days needed to be nurtured by God’s miraculous power. But once it had taken root in the hearts of the people and spread its branches across the earth, it was left to the ordinary workings of Providence.
St. Augustine writes also on the same subject: “In the first days (of the Church) the Holy Ghost came down on believers, and they spoke in tongues which they had not learned.... These were miracles suited to the times.... Is it now expected that they upon whom hands are laid should speak with tongues? Or, when we imposed hands on these children, did each of you wait to see whether they would speak with tongues?... If, then, there be not now a testimony to the presence of the Holy Spirit by means of these miracles, whence is it proved that he has received the Holy [pg 283] Spirit? Let him ask his own heart; if he loves his brother, the Spirit of God abides in him.”358
St. Augustine also discusses this topic: “In the early days of the Church, the Holy Spirit descended on believers, and they spoke in languages they hadn’t learned.... These were miracles suitable for that time.... Is it now expected that those who receive the laying on of hands should speak in tongues? Or, when we laid hands on these children, did each of you wait to see if they would speak in tongues?... If there isn’t evidence of the Holy Spirit's presence through these miracles today, how can we prove that he has received the Holy [pg 283]Spirit? Let him reflect on his own heart; if he loves his brother, the Spirit of God is with him.”358
Following in the footsteps of the Apostles we find the Fathers of the Church, from the earliest age, recognizing Confirmation as a Divine and sacramental institution and proclaiming its salutary effects.
Following the example of the Apostles, we see the Fathers of the Church, from the earliest times, acknowledging Confirmation as a divine and sacramental institution and declaring its beneficial effects.
“The flesh,” says Tertullian, “is anointed, that the soul may be consecrated; the flesh is marked, that the soul may be fortified; the flesh is overshadowed by the imposition of hands, that the soul may be enlightened with the Spirit.”359
“The body,” says Tertullian, “is anointed, so the soul can be dedicated; the body is marked, so the soul can be strengthened; the body is covered by the laying on of hands, so the soul can be filled with the Spirit.”359
St. Cyprian, speaking of the Christians baptized in Samaria, says: “Because they had received the legitimate baptism, ... what was wanting, that was done by Peter and John, that prayer being made for them and hands imposed, the Holy Ghost should be invoked and poured forth upon them. Which now also is done amongst us, so that they who are baptized in the Church are presented to the Bishops of the Church, and by our prayer and imposition of hands they receive the Holy Ghost and are perfected with the seal of the Lord.”360
St. Cyprian, discussing the Christians baptized in Samaria, says: "Since they had received valid baptism, what was missing was provided by Peter and John. They prayed for them and laid their hands on them, calling down and pouring out the Holy Spirit upon them. This also happens among us today, so that those who are baptized in the Church are brought to the Bishops, and through our prayer and the laying on of hands, they receive the Holy Spirit and are marked with the Lord’s seal."360
St. Cyril of Jerusalem compares the sacred Chrism in Confirmation to the Eucharist: “You were anointed with oil, being made sharers and partners of Christ. And see well that you regard it not as mere ointment; for, as the bread of the Eucharist, after the invocation of the Holy Ghost, is no longer mere bread but the body of Christ, so likewise this holy ointment is no longer common ointment after the invocation, but the gift of Christ and of the Holy Ghost, being rendered efficient by His Divinity. You were anointed on the forehead, that you might be delivered from the [pg 284] shame which the first transgressor always experienced, and that you might contemplate the glory of God with an unveiled countenance.... As Christ, after His baptism and the descent of the Holy Ghost upon Him, going forth overcame the adversary, so you likewise, after holy baptism and the mysterious unction, clothed with the panoply of the Holy Ghost, stand against the adverse power and subdue it, saying: ‘I can do all things in Christ, who strengtheneth me.’ ”361
St. Cyril of Jerusalem compares the sacred Chrism in Confirmation to the Eucharist: "You were anointed with oil, becoming partners with Christ. Understand that this is not just regular ointment; because, like the bread of the Eucharist, which, after the blessing of the Holy Spirit, is no longer just bread but the body of Christ, this holy ointment also becomes extraordinary after the blessing, transforming into the gift of Christ and the Holy Spirit, empowered by His Divinity. You were anointed on the forehead so that you could be free from the shame of the first sinner and so you could see the glory of God with an unveiled face.... Just as Christ, after His baptism and the Holy Spirit descended upon Him, went out and defeated the enemy, you too, after your holy baptism and sacred anointing, equipped with the armor of the Holy Spirit, stand against opposing forces and conquer them, declaring: ‘I can do all things in Christ, who strengthens me.’ "361
St. Ambrose, commenting on these words of the Apostle, “God ... hath given us the pledge of the Spirit,” (II. Cor. i. 22) expressly applies the text to the seal of Confirmation. “Remember,” he says, “that you have received the spiritual seal, the spirit of wisdom and understanding, the spirit of counsel and fortitude, the spirit of knowledge and piety, the spirit of holy fear. God the Father hath sealed you; Christ the Lord hath confirmed you, and hath given the pledge of the Spirit in your hearts, as you have learned from the lesson read from the Apostle.”362
St. Ambrose, commenting on these words of the Apostle, "God has given us the promise of the Spirit," (II. Cor. i. 22) specifically connects this text to the seal of Confirmation. “Don’t forget,” he says, “that you have received the spiritual seal, the spirit of wisdom and understanding, the spirit of counsel and strength, the spirit of knowledge and reverence, and the spirit of holy fear. God the Father has sealed you; Christ the Lord has confirmed you and has given you the promise of the Spirit in your hearts, as you have learned from the reading by the Apostle.”362
St. Ambrose here speaks of the sevenfold gifts of the Holy Ghost which are received in Confirmation, and every Bishop in our day invokes these same gifts on those whom he is about to confirm.
St. Ambrose here talks about the seven gifts of the Holy Spirit that are received in Confirmation, and every Bishop today calls upon these same gifts for those he is about to confirm.
“Do you know,” writes St. Jerome against the sect of Luciferians of his time, “that it is the practice of the churches that the imposition of hands should be performed over baptized persons and the Holy Ghost thus invoked? Do you ask where it is written? In the Acts of the Apostles; but were there no Scriptural authority at hand the consent of the whole world in this regard would have the force of law.”363
"Did you know," writes St. Jerome against the sect of Luciferians of his time, "Isn’t it a common practice in churches to lay hands on baptized individuals and call upon the Holy Spirit? Are you curious about where this is mentioned? It’s in the Acts of the Apostles; however, even if there were no scriptural basis for it, the universal agreement on this issue would still hold significant authority."363
“You willingly understand,” says St. Augustine, “by this ointment the Sacrament of Chrism, which, indeed, in the class of visible seals is as sacred as Baptism itself.”364
"You get it willingly," says St. Augustine, "this ointment is the Sacrament of Chrism, which is, in terms of visible seals, as sacred as Baptism itself."364
The Oriental schismatic churches recognize Confirmation as a Sacrament, and administer the rite as we do, by the imposition of hands and the application of chrism. Now, some of these churches have been separated from the Catholic Church since the fourth and fifth centuries. This fact is an eloquent vindication of the Apostolic antiquity of Confirmation, and is an ample refutation of those who would ascribe to it a more recent origin.
The Eastern schismatic churches view Confirmation as a Sacrament and perform the rite similar to us, through the laying on of hands and the use of chrism. Some of these churches have been separate from the Catholic Church since the fourth and fifth centuries. This fact strongly supports the ancient Apostolic roots of Confirmation and effectively counters those who claim it originated more recently.
Protestantism, which made such havoc of the other Sacraments, did not fail to abolish Confirmation in its sweeping revolution.
Protestantism, which caused significant disruption to the other Sacraments, also ended up eliminating Confirmation in its extensive reforms.
The Episcopal church retains, indeed, the name of Confirmation in its ritual, and even borrows a portion of our prayers and ceremonial. But, in opposition to the uniform teaching of the Catholic, as well as of all the Oriental churches, both orthodox and schismatic, it declares Confirmation to be a mere rite and not a Sacrament.
The Episcopal Church still keeps the name Confirmation in its rituals and even uses parts of our prayers and ceremonies. However, contrary to the consistent teachings of the Catholic Church and all the Eastern churches, whether orthodox or schismatic, it claims that Confirmation is just a rite and not a Sacrament.
In violation of the practice of all antiquity it mutilates the rite by omitting the sacred unction. It retains the shadow without the substance.
In disregard of the customs of the past, it distorts the ritual by leaving out the sacred anointing. It keeps the appearance but loses the meaning.
It raises, indeed, its hands over the candidates; but they are not the anointed hands of Peter or John, or Cyprian or Augustine, to whom it is said: “Whatsoever thou shalt bless, let it be blessed; whatsoever thou shalt sanctify, let it be sanctified.”365 Their hands were lifted up with authority and clothed with supernatural power; but the hands of the Episcopal Bishops are spiritually [pg 286] paralyzed by the suicidal act of the Reformers, and they expressly disclaim any sacramental efficacy in the rite which they administer.
It indeed raises its hands over the candidates; but they are not the blessed hands of Peter, John, Cyprian, or Augustine, to whom it is said: "Whatever you bless, let it be blessed; whatever you make holy, let it be made holy."365 Their hands were raised with authority and empowered by supernatural force; but the hands of the Episcopal Bishops are spiritually [pg 286] paralyzed by the self-destructive actions of the Reformers, and they explicitly deny any sacramental effectiveness in the rite they perform.
Chapter 21.
The Holy Communion.
Among the various dogmas of the Catholic Church there is none which rests on stronger Scriptural authority than the doctrine of the Real Presence of Jesus Christ in the Holy Eucharist. So copious, indeed, and so clear are the passages of the New Testament which treat of this subject that I am at a loss to determine which to select, and find it difficult to compress them all within the compass of this short chapter.
Among the various beliefs of the Catholic Church, none is supported by stronger biblical authority than the doctrine of the Real Presence of Jesus Christ in the Holy Eucharist. The New Testament contains so many clear passages on this topic that I struggle to choose which ones to highlight and find it challenging to include them all in this brief chapter.
The Evangelists do not always dwell upon the same mysteries of religion. Their practice is rather to supplement each other, so that one of them will mention what the others have omitted or have touched in a cursory way. But in regard to the Blessed Eucharist the sacred writers exhibit a marked deviation from this rule. We find that the four Evangelists, together with St. Paul, have written so explicitly and abundantly on this subject that one of them alone would be amply sufficient to prove the dogma without taking them collectively.
The Evangelists don’t always focus on the same religious mysteries. Instead, they tend to complement each other, so one of them will mention things that the others have left out or touched on briefly. However, when it comes to the Blessed Eucharist, the sacred writers show a clear difference from this pattern. We see that all four Evangelists, along with St. Paul, have written so clearly and extensively on this topic that just one of them would be more than enough to prove the dogma without needing to consider them all together.
These five inspired writers gave the weight of their individual testimony to the doctrine of the Eucharist because they foresaw—or rather the Holy Ghost, speaking through them, foresaw—that this great mystery, which exacts so strong an exercise of our faith, and which bids us bow [pg 288] down our “understanding unto the obedience of Christ,”366 would meet with opposition in the course of time from those who would measure the infallible Word of God by the erring standard of their own judgment.
These five inspired writers shared their individual testimonies about the doctrine of the Eucharist because they anticipated—or rather, the Holy Spirit, speaking through them, anticipated—that this profound mystery, which requires a deep exercise of our faith and challenges us to submit our understanding to the obedience of Christ, would face opposition over time from those who would judge the infallible Word of God by the flawed standards of their own reasoning. [pg 288]
I shall select three classes of arguments from the New Testament which satisfactorily demonstrate the Real Presence of Christ in the Blessed Sacrament. The first of these texts speaks of the promise of the Eucharist, the second of its institution and the third of its use among the faithful.
I will choose three types of arguments from the New Testament that clearly show the Real Presence of Christ in the Blessed Sacrament. The first text talks about the promise of the Eucharist, the second discusses its establishment, and the third refers to its practice among the faithful.
To begin with the words of the promise. While Jesus was once preaching near the coast of the Sea of Galilee He was followed, as usual, by an immense multitude of persons, who were attracted to Him by the miracles which He wrought and the words of salvation which he spoke. Seeing that the people had no food, He multiplied five loaves and two fishes to such an extent as to supply the wants of five thousand men, besides women and children.
To start with the words of the promise. While Jesus was preaching near the shore of the Sea of Galilee, he was followed, as usual, by a huge crowd of people, drawn to him by the miracles he performed and the messages of salvation he shared. Noticing that the crowd had no food, he multiplied five loaves and two fish to feed five thousand men, not counting women and children.
Our Lord considered the present a favorable occasion for speaking of the Sacrament of His body and blood, which was to be distributed, not to a few thousands, but to millions of souls; not in one place, but everywhere; not at one time, but for all days, to the end of the world. “I am,” He says to His hearers, “the bread of life. Your fathers did eat manna in the desert and died.... I am the living bread which came down from heaven. If any man eat of this bread he shall live forever, and the bread which I will give is My flesh for the life of the world. The Jews, therefore, disputed among themselves, saying: How can this man give us His flesh to eat? Then Jesus said to them: Amen, amen, I say to you: [pg 289] Unless ye eat the flesh of the Son of Man and drink His blood, ye shall not have life in you. He that eateth My flesh and drinketh My blood hath everlasting life, and I will raise him up on the last day. For My flesh is meat indeed, and My blood drink indeed.”367
Our Lord saw it as a good time to talk about the Sacrament of His body and blood, which was meant to be shared, not just with a few thousand people, but with millions; not in one location, but everywhere; not just at one moment, but for all days until the end of the world. "I'm" He tells His listeners, “I am the bread of life. Your ancestors ate manna in the desert and still died. I am the living bread that came down from heaven. Anyone who eats this bread will live forever, and the bread I will give is my flesh for the life of the world.” The Jews then argued among themselves, saying, “How can this man give us His flesh to eat?” Jesus replied, “Amen, amen, I tell you: unless you eat the flesh of the Son of Man and drink His blood, you do not have life in you. Whoever eats my flesh and drinks my blood has eternal life, and I will raise him up on the last day. For my flesh is truly food, and my blood is truly drink.”367
If these words had fallen on your ears for the first time, and if you had been among the number of our Savior's hearers on that occasion, would you not have been irresistibly led, by the noble simplicity of His words, to understand Him as speaking truly of His body and blood? For His language is not susceptible of any other interpretation.
If you were hearing these words for the first time, and if you had been one of our Savior's listeners that day, wouldn’t you have been naturally guided, by the straightforwardness of His words, to see that He was genuinely talking about His body and blood? Because His words can’t be interpreted any other way.
When our Savior says to the Jews: “Your fathers did eat manna and died, ... but he that eateth this (Eucharistic) bread shall live forever,” He evidently wishes to affirm the superiority of the food which He would give, over the manna by which the children of Israel were nourished.
When our Savior tells the Jews: "Your ancestors ate manna and died, ... but whoever eats this (Eucharistic) bread will live forever." He clearly intends to highlight the greater value of the food He provides compared to the manna that sustained the Israelites.
Now, if the Eucharist were merely commemorative bread and wine, instead of being superior, it would be really inferior to the manna; for the manna was supernatural, heavenly, miraculous food, while bread and wine are a natural, earthly food.
Now, if the Eucharist was just commemorative bread and wine, instead of being something greater, it would actually be less significant than the manna; because the manna was supernatural, heavenly, miraculous food, while bread and wine are regular, earthly food.
But the best and the most reliable interpreters of our Savior's words are certainly the multitude and the disciples who are listening to Him. They all understood the import of His language precisely as it is explained by the Catholic Church. They believed that our Lord spoke literally of His body and blood. The Evangelist tells us that the Jews “disputed among themselves, saying: How can this man give us His flesh to eat?” Even His disciples, though avoiding the disrespectful language of the multitude, gave expression to their doubt in [pg 290] this milder form: “This saying is hard, and who can hear it?”368 So much were they shocked at our Savior's promise that “after this many of His disciples went back and walked no more with Him.”369 They evidently implied, by their words and conduct, that they understood Jesus to have spoken literally of His flesh; for, had they interpreted His words in a figurative sense, it would not have been a hard saying, nor have led them to abandon their Master.
But the best and most reliable interpreters of our Savior's words are definitely the crowds and the disciples who are listening to Him. They all fully understood the meaning of His words just as it is explained by the Catholic Church. They believed that our Lord was speaking literally about His body and blood. The Evangelist tells us that the Jews "They argued among themselves, saying: How can this man give us His flesh to eat?" Even His disciples, while avoiding the disrespectful words of the crowd, expressed their doubt in [pg 290] a softer way: "This saying is difficult, and who can understand it?"368 They were so shocked by our Savior's promise that "After this, many of His disciples turned back and no longer followed Him."369 They clearly implied, by their words and actions, that they understood Jesus to have spoken literally about His flesh; because if they had interpreted His words figuratively, it wouldn’t have been a hard saying, nor would it have caused them to leave their Master.
But, perhaps, I shall be told that the disciples and the Jews who heard our Savior may have misinterpreted His meaning by taking His words in the literal acceptation, while He may have spoken in a figurative sense. This objection is easily disposed of. It sometimes happened, indeed, that our Savior was misunderstood by His hearers. On such occasions He always took care to remove from their mind the wrong impression they had formed by stating His meaning in simpler language. Thus, for instance, having told Nicodemus that unless a man be born again he cannot enter the kingdom of heaven, and having observed that His meaning was not correctly apprehended by this disciple our Savior added: “Unless a man be born again of water and the Holy Ghost he cannot enter the kingdom of heaven.”370 And again, when he warned His disciples against the leaven of the Pharisees, and finding that they had taken an erroneous meaning from His word, He immediately subjoined that they should beware of the doctrine of the Pharisees.371
But maybe someone will say that the disciples and the Jews who heard our Savior might have misunderstood His meaning by taking His words literally when He may have spoken figuratively. This argument is easily addressed. There were indeed times when our Savior was misunderstood by His listeners. During those moments, He always made sure to clarify the wrong impression they had formed by explaining His meaning in simpler terms. For example, after telling Nicodemus that unless a person is born again, he cannot enter the kingdom of heaven, and seeing that His meaning was not accurately understood by this disciple, our Savior added: “Unless someone is born again of water and the Holy Spirit, they cannot enter the kingdom of heaven.”370 And again, when He warned His disciples about the leaven of the Pharisees, and noticing that they had misunderstood His words, He immediately clarified that they should be cautious of the doctrine of the Pharisees.371
But in the present instance does our Savior alter His language when He finds His words taken in the literal sense? Does He tell His hearers that [pg 291] He has spoken figuratively? Does He soften the tone of His expression? Far from weakening the force of His words He repeats what He said before, and in language more emphatic: “Amen, amen, I say unto you, Unless ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink His blood, ye shall not have life in you.”
But in this case, does our Savior change His words when He sees they are taken literally? Does He tell His listeners that He has spoken metaphorically? Does He tone down His expressions? Not at all; instead of softening the impact of His words, He repeats what He said earlier, using even stronger language: "Truly, I tell you, unless you eat the flesh of the Son of Man and drink His blood, you will not have life in you."
When our Savior beheld the Jews and many of His disciples abandoning Him, turning to the chosen twelve, He said feelingly to them: “Will ye also go away? And Simon Peter answered Him: Lord, to whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life.”372 You, my dear reader, must also take your choice. Will you reply with the Jews, or with the disciples of little faith, or with Peter? Ah! let some say with the unbelieving Jews: “How can this man give us His flesh to eat?” Let others say with the unfaithful disciples: “This is a hard saying. Who can hear it?” But do you say with Peter: “Lord, to whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life.”
When our Savior saw the Jews and many of His disciples leaving Him, He turned to the chosen twelve and said to them, "Are you going to leave too?" Simon Peter replied, “Lord, where else would we go? You have the words of eternal life.” 372 You, my dear reader, must also make your choice. Will you respond like the Jews, or like the disciples with little faith, or like Peter? Some might say with the unbelieving Jews: "How can this man offer us His flesh to eat?" Others might say with the unfaithful disciples: "This is a hard lesson. Who can accept it?" But do you respond with Peter: "Lord, where else can we go? You have the words of eternal life."
So far I have dwelt on the words of the Promise. I shall now proceed to the words of the Institution, which are given in almost the same expressions by St. Matthew, St. Mark and St. Luke. In the Gospel according to St. Matthew we read the following narrative: “And while they were at supper, Jesus took bread, and blessed and broke and gave to His disciples and said: Take ye and eat. This is My body. And taking the chalice, He gave thanks and gave to them, saying: Drink ye all of this; for this is My blood of the New Testament, which shall be shed for many unto remission of sins.”373
So far, I've focused on the words of the Promise. Now, I'll move on to the words of the Institution, which are expressed in almost the same way by St. Matthew, St. Mark, and St. Luke. In the Gospel according to St. Matthew, we read the following account: "While they were having dinner, Jesus took bread, blessed it, broke it, and gave it to His disciples, saying: 'Take and eat. This is My body.' Then He took the cup, gave thanks, and handed it to them, saying: 'Drink from it, all of you; for this is My blood of the New Covenant, which will be poured out for many for the forgiveness of sins.'"373
I beg you to recall to mind the former text relative to the Promise and to compare it with this. [pg 292] How admirably they fit together, like two links in a chain! How faithfully has Jesus fulfilled the Promise which He made! Could any idea be expressed in clearer terms than these: This is My body; this is My blood?
Why is the Catholic interpretation of these words rejected by Protestants? Is it because the text is in itself obscure and ambiguous? By no means; but simply because they do not comprehend how God could perform so stupendous a miracle as to give His body and blood for our spiritual nourishment.
Why do Protestants reject the Catholic interpretation of these words? Is it because the text itself is unclear and ambiguous? Not at all; it's simply because they can't grasp how God could perform such an incredible miracle as giving His body and blood for our spiritual nourishment.
Is, then, the power or the mercy of God to be measured by the narrow rule of the human understanding? Is the Almighty not permitted to do anything except what we can sanction by our reason? Is a thing to be declared impossible because we cannot see its possibility?
Is God's power or mercy supposed to be judged by the limited scope of human understanding? Is the Almighty only allowed to do what we can approve of with our reasoning? Should something be considered impossible just because we can’t envision its possibility?
Has not God created the heavens and the earth out of nothing by the fiat of His word? What a mystery is this! Does He not hold this world in the midst of space? Does He not transform the tiny blade into nutritious grain? Did He not feed upwards of five thousand persons with five loaves and two fishes? What a mystery! Did He not rain down manna from heaven for forty years to feed the children of Israel in the desert? Did He not change rivers into blood in Egypt, and water into wine at the wedding of Cana? Does he not daily make devout souls the tabernacles of the Holy Ghost? And shall we have the hardihood to deny, in spite of our Lord's plain declaration, that God, who works these wonders, is able to change bread and wine into His body and blood for the food of our souls?
Hasn't God created the heavens and the earth from scratch by the command of His word? What a mystery this is! Does He not hold this world in the middle of space? Does He not turn the small blade into nutritious grain? Didn’t He feed over five thousand people with five loaves and two fish? What a mystery! Did He not send down manna from heaven for forty years to feed the Israelites in the desert? Didn’t He turn rivers into blood in Egypt, and water into wine at the wedding in Cana? Does He not daily make devout souls the dwelling places of the Holy Spirit? And should we have the audacity to deny, despite our Lord's clear declaration, that God, who does these wonders, is able to change bread and wine into His body and blood for the nourishment of our souls?
You tell me it is a mystery above your comprehension. A mystery, indeed. A religion that rejects [pg 293] a revealed truth because it is incomprehensible contains in itself the seeds of dissolution and will end in rationalism. Is not everything around us a mystery? Are we not a mystery to ourselves? Explain to me how the blood circulates in your veins, how the soul animates and permeates the whole body, how the hand moves at the will of the soul. Explain to me the mystery of life and death.
You say it's a mystery that you can't understand. A mystery, for sure. A religion that denies [pg 293] a revealed truth because it can't be grasped holds within it the seeds of decay and will ultimately lead to rationalism. Isn't everything around us a mystery? Aren't we a mystery to ourselves? Tell me how blood flows through your veins, how the soul animates and fills the whole body, how the hand moves according to the soul's will. Explain to me the mystery of life and death.
Is not the Scripture full of incomprehensible mysteries? Do you not believe in the Trinity—a mystery not only above, but apparently contrary to, reason? Do you not admit the Incarnation—that the helpless infant in Bethlehem was God? I understand why Rationalists, who admit nothing above their reason, reject the Real Presence; but that Bible Christians should reject it is to me incomprehensible.
Isn't the Scripture full of incomprehensible mysteries? Do you not believe in the Trinity—a mystery that's not just above reason but seems to contradict it? Do you not accept the Incarnation—that the helpless baby in Bethlehem was God? I get why Rationalists, who reject anything beyond their reason, deny the Real Presence; but for Bible Christians to reject it is, to me, incomprehensible.
But do those who reject the Catholic interpretation explain this text to their own satisfaction: “This is My body, etc?” Alas! here their burden begins. Only a few years after the early Reformers had rejected the Catholic doctrine of the Eucharist no fewer than one hundred meanings were given to these words: “This is My body.” It is far easier to destroy than to rebuild.
But do those who reject the Catholic interpretation explain this text to their own satisfaction: "This is my body, etc?" Unfortunately, this is where their difficulty starts. Just a few years after the early Reformers had turned away from the Catholic belief in the Eucharist, there were at least one hundred different interpretations of these words: “This is my body.” It's much easier to tear things down than to build them up.
Let me now offer you some additional reasons in favor of the Catholic or literal sense. According to a common rule observed in the interpretation of the Holy Scripture, we must always take the words in their literal signification, unless we have some special reason which obliges us to accept them in a figurative meaning. Now, in the present instance, far from being forced to employ the words above quoted in a figurative sense, every circumstance connected with the delivery of them [pg 294] obliges us to interpret them in their plain and literal acceptation.
Let me now give you some additional reasons in favor of the Catholic or literal sense. According to a common rule used in interpreting the Holy Scripture, we should always take the words in their literal meaning unless there's a specific reason that requires us to understand them figuratively. In this case, rather than being forced to use the quoted words in a figurative sense, every circumstance related to their delivery compels us to interpret them in their straightforward and literal meaning. [pg 294]
To whom did our Savior address these words? At what time and under what circumstances did He speak? He was addressing His few chosen disciples, to whom He promised to speak in future, not in parables nor in obscure language, but in the words of simple truth. He uttered these words the night before His Passion. And when will a person use plainer speech than at the point of death?
To whom did our Savior say these words? When and under what circumstances did He speak? He was talking to His few chosen disciples, to whom He promised to speak in the future, not in parables or vague language, but in straightforward truth. He said these words the night before His Passion. And when would someone use clearer language than at the moment of death?
These words: “This is My body; this is My blood,” embodied a new dogma of faith which all were obliged to believe, and a new law which all were obliged to practice. They were the last will and testament of our blessed Savior. What language should be plainer than that which contains an article of faith? What words should be more free from tropes and figures than those which enforce a Divine law? But, above all, where will you find any words more plain and unvarnished than those contained in a last will?
These words: “This is My body; this is My blood,” represented a new belief that everyone was expected to accept, and a new rule that everyone was expected to follow. They were the final wishes of our blessed Savior. What language could be clearer than that which states a core belief? What words could be more straightforward than those that establish a Divine law? But, most importantly, where will you find any words more simple and unembellished than those in a last will?
Now, if we understand these words in their plain and obvious; that is, in their Catholic, sense, no language can be more simple and intelligible. But if we depart from the Catholic interpretation, then it is impossible to attach to them any reasonable meaning.
Now, if we understand these words in their clear and direct sense; that is, in their Catholic meaning, no language could be more straightforward and understandable. But if we stray from the Catholic interpretation, then it’s impossible to assign any reasonable meaning to them.
We now arrive at the third class of Scripture texts which have reference to the use or reception of the Sacrament among the faithful.
We now come to the third category of Scripture texts that relate to the use or reception of the Sacrament among the faithful.
When Jesus, as you remember, instituted the Eucharist at His last Supper He commanded His disciples and their successors to renew, till the end of time, in remembrance of Him, the ceremony which He performed. What I have done, do ye also “for a commemoration of Me.”374
When Jesus, as you remember, established the Eucharist at His last Supper, He instructed His disciples and their successors to continue, until the end of time, the ceremony that He performed in remembrance of Him. What I have done, you should also do “to remember Me.”374
We have a very satisfactory means of ascertaining the Apostolic belief in the doctrine of the Eucharist by examining what the Apostles did in commemoration of our Lord. Did they bless and distribute mere bread and wine to the faithful, or did they consecrate, as they believed, the body and blood of Jesus Christ? If they professed to give only bread and wine in memory of our Lord's Supper, then the Catholic interpretation falls to the ground. If, on the contrary, we find the Apostles and their successors, from the first to the nineteenth century, professing to consecrate and dispense the body and blood of Christ, and doing so by virtue of the command of their Savior, then the Catholic interpretation alone is admissible.
We have a reliable way to understand the Apostolic belief in the Eucharist by looking at what the Apostles did to remember our Lord. Did they bless and pass around just bread and wine to the faithful, or did they believe they were consecrating the body and blood of Jesus Christ? If they were only giving out bread and wine in memory of our Lord's Supper, then the Catholic interpretation falls apart. On the other hand, if we see the Apostles and their successors, from the first to the nineteenth century, claiming to consecrate and distribute the body and blood of Christ, and doing so under the authority of their Savior's command, then only the Catholic interpretation holds true.
Let St. Paul be our first witness. Represent yourself as a member of the primitive Christian congregation assembled in Corinth. About eighteen years after St. Matthew wrote his Gospel, a letter is read from the Apostle Paul, in which the following words occur: “The chalice of benediction which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? and the bread which we break, is it not the partaking of the body of the Lord?... For, I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered to you, that the Lord Jesus, on the night in which he was betrayed, took bread, and giving thanks, brake it, and said: Take and eat: this is My body which shall be delivered for you. This do for the commemoration of Me. In like manner also the chalice, after the supper, saying: This cup is the New Covenant in My blood. This do ye, as often as ye shall drink, for the commemoration of Me. For, as often as ye shall eat this bread, and drink the cup, ye shall show the death of the Lord until He come. Therefore, whoever shall eat this bread, or drink the chalice of the Lord unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and of [pg 296] the blood of the Lord. But let a man prove himself; and so let him eat of that bread and drink of the chalice. For, he who eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh judgment to himself, not discerning the body of the Lord.”375
Let St. Paul be our first witness. Imagine yourself as a member of the early Christian community gathered in Corinth. About eighteen years after St. Matthew wrote his Gospel, a letter is read from the Apostle Paul, which includes the following words: “The cup of blessing that we bless, isn’t it the communion of the blood of Christ? And the bread that we break, isn’t it the sharing of the body of the Lord? ... For I received from the Lord what I also passed on to you: that the Lord Jesus, on the night he was betrayed, took bread, and after giving thanks, he broke it, and said: ‘Take and eat; this is My body which is given for you. Do this in remembrance of Me.’ In the same way, he took the cup after supper, saying: ‘This cup is the New Covenant in My blood. Do this, as often as you drink it, in remembrance of Me.’ For whenever you eat this bread and drink this cup, you proclaim the Lord's death until He comes. Therefore, whoever eats this bread or drinks the cup of the Lord in an unworthy manner will be guilty concerning the body and blood of the Lord. But let a person examine themselves, and then let them eat of that bread and drink of the cup. For those who eat and drink without recognizing the body of the Lord eat and drink judgment upon themselves, not discerning the body of the Lord.”375
Could St. Paul express more clearly his belief in the Real Presence than he has done here? The Apostle distinctly affirms that the chalice and bread which he and his fellow Apostles bless is a participation of the body and blood of Christ. And surely no one could be said to partake of that divine food by eating ordinary bread. Mark these words of the Apostle: Whosoever shall take the Sacrament unworthily “shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord.” What a heinous crime! For these words signify that he who receives the Sacrament unworthily shall be guilty of the sin of high treason, and of shedding the blood of his Lord in vain. But how could he be guilty of a crime so enormous, if he had taken in the Eucharist only a particle of bread and wine. Would a man be accused of homicide, in this commonwealth, if he were to offer violence to the statue or painting of the governor? Certainly not. In like manner, St. Paul would not be so unreasonable as to declare a man guilty of trampling on the blood of his Savior by drinking in an unworthy manner a little wine in memory of Him.
Could St. Paul express his belief in the Real Presence any more clearly than he has here? The Apostle clearly states that the chalice and bread that he and his fellow Apostles bless are a participation in the body and blood of Christ. Surely, no one could be said to receive that divine food by eating regular bread. Pay attention to the Apostle's words: Whoever takes the Sacrament unworthily "will be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord." What a serious offense! These words mean that anyone who receives the Sacrament in an unworthy manner is guilty of a grave sin, one akin to high treason, and of shedding the blood of his Lord in vain. But how could he be guilty of such a terrible crime if he only took a piece of bread and wine in the Eucharist? Would anyone be accused of murder in this community if they harmed a statue or painting of the governor? Certainly not. In the same way, St. Paul would not be so unreasonable as to declare someone guilty of trampling on the blood of his Savior just for drinking a little wine in memory of Him in an unworthy manner.
Study also these words: “He who eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh condemnation to himself, not discerning the body of the Lord.” The unworthy receiver is condemned for not recognizing or discerning in the Eucharist the body of the Lord. How could he be blamed for not discerning the body of the Lord, if there were only bread and wine before him? Hence, if the [pg 297] words of St. Paul are figuratively understood, they are distorted, forced and exaggerated terms, without meaning or truth. But, if they are taken literally, they are full of sense and of awful significance, and an eloquent commentary on the words I have quoted from the Evangelist.
Study also these words: "Anyone who eats and drinks in a disrespectful way brings judgment upon themselves, not recognizing the body of the Lord." The unworthy receiver is judged for failing to recognize or discern the body of the Lord in the Eucharist. How can he be held accountable for not recognizing the body of the Lord if all he sees is just bread and wine? Therefore, if the [pg 297] words of St. Paul are interpreted figuratively, they become distorted, forced, and exaggerated expressions that lack meaning or truth. But if taken literally, they are deeply meaningful and carry a grave significance, serving as a powerful commentary on the words I quoted from the Evangelist.
The Fathers of the Church, without an exception, re-echo the language of the Apostle of the Gentiles by proclaiming the Real Presence of our Lord in the Eucharist. I have counted the names of sixty-three Fathers and eminent Ecclesiastical writers flourishing between the first and sixth century all of whom proclaim the Real Presence—some by explaining the mystery, others by thanking God for his inestimable gift, and others by exhorting the faithful to its worthy reception. From such a host of witnesses I can select here only a few at random.
The Church Fathers, without exception, echo the words of the Apostle to the Gentiles by affirming the Real Presence of our Lord in the Eucharist. I've counted sixty-three Fathers and notable Church writers who thrived between the first and sixth centuries, all of whom confirm the Real Presence—some by clarifying the mystery, others by expressing gratitude to God for His priceless gift, and still others by encouraging the faithful to receive it worthily. From such a diverse group of witnesses, I can only choose a few examples here at random.
St. Ignatius, a disciple of St. Peter, speaking of a sect called Gnostics, says: “They abstain from the Eucharist and prayer, because they confess not that the Eucharist and prayer is the flesh of our Savior Jesus Christ.”
St. Ignatius, a follower of St. Peter, talks about a group known as the Gnostics, saying: "They steer clear of the Eucharist and prayer because they don't recognize that the Eucharist and prayer represent the body of our Savior Jesus Christ."
St. Justin Martyr, in an apology to the Emperor Antoninus, writes in the second century: “We do not receive these things as common bread and drink; but as Jesus Christ our Savior was made flesh by the word of God, even so we have been taught that the Eucharist is both the flesh and the blood of the same incarnate Jesus.”
St. Justin Martyr, in a letter to Emperor Antoninus, writes in the second century: "We don't consider these items as regular bread and drink; rather, just as Jesus Christ our Savior became flesh through the word of God, we have been taught that the Eucharist is both the flesh and the blood of the same incarnate Jesus."
Origen (third century) writes: “If thou wilt go up with Christ to celebrate the Passover, He will give to thee that bread of benediction, His own body, and will vouchsafe to thee His own blood.”
Origen (third century) writes: “If you want to join Christ in celebrating the Passover, He will give you the bread of blessing, His own body, and will offer you His own blood.”
St. Cyril, of Jerusalem (fourth century), instructing the Catechumens, observes: “He Himself having declared, This is My body, who shall [pg 298] dare to doubt henceforward? And He having said, This is My blood, who shall ever doubt, saying: This is not His blood? He once at Cana turned water into wine, which is akin to blood; and is He undeserving of belief when He turned wine into blood?” He seems to be arguing with modern unbelief.
St. Cyril of Jerusalem (fourth century), teaching the Catechumens, notes: "He declared, This is My body, who will dare to doubt from now on? And He said, This is My blood, who will ever question this, saying: This is not His blood? He once turned water into wine at Cana, which is similar to blood; is He not deserving of belief when He changed wine into blood?” He seems to be addressing modern disbelief.
St. John Chrysostom, who died in the beginning of the fifth century, preaching on the Eucharist, says: “If thou wert indeed incorporeal, He would have delivered to thee those same incorporeal gifts without covering. But since the soul is united to the body, He delivers to thee in things perceptible to the senses the things to be apprehended by the understanding. How many nowadays say: ‘Would that they could look upon His (Jesus') form, His figure, His raiment, His shoes. Lo! thou seest Him, touchest Him, eatest Him.’ ”
St. John Chrysostom, who died at the beginning of the fifth century, preaching on the Eucharist, says: “If you were really incorporeal, He would have given you those same incorporeal gifts without any covering. But since the soul is connected to the body, He provides you with physical things to help you understand what needs to be grasped. How many people today say: ‘If only they could see His (Jesus') form, His figure, His clothing, His sandals. Look! You see Him, touch Him, eat Him.’ ”
St. Augustine (fifth century), addressing the newly-baptized, says: “I promised you a discourse wherein I would explain the sacrament of the Lord's table, which sacrament you even now behold, and of which you were last night made partakers. You ought to know what you have received. The bread which you see on the altar, after being sanctified by the word of God, is the body of Christ. That chalice, after being sanctified by the word of God, is the blood of Christ.”376
St. Augustine (fifth century), speaking to the newly baptized, says: "I promised you a conversation where I would explain the sacrament of the Lord's table, which you can see right now and which you participated in last night. You need to understand what you have received. The bread you see on the altar, after being blessed by the word of God, is the body of Christ. That cup, after being blessed by the word of God, is the blood of Christ."376
But why multiply authorities? At the present day every Christian communion throughout the world, with the sole exception of Protestants, proclaim its belief in the Real Presence of Christ in the Sacrament.
But why have so many authorities? Nowadays, every Christian denomination around the world, with the only exception being Protestants, declares its belief in the Real Presence of Christ in the Sacrament.
The Nestorians and Eutychians, who separated from the Catholic Church in the fifth century, admit the corporeal presence of our Lord in the Eucharist. [pg 299] Such also is the faith of the Greek church, which seceded from us a thousand years ago, of the Present Russian church, of the schismatic Copts, the Syrians, Chaldeans, Armenians, and, in short, of all the Oriental sects no longer in communion with the See of Rome.
The Nestorians and Eutychians, who broke away from the Catholic Church in the fifth century, believe in the physical presence of our Lord in the Eucharist. [pg 299] This is also the belief of the Greek church, which separated from us a thousand years ago, as well as the current Russian church, the schismatic Copts, the Syrians, Chaldeans, Armenians, and basically all the Eastern sects that are no longer in communion with the See of Rome.
Chapter 22.
Communion Under One Form.
Our Savior gave communion under both forms of bread and wine to His Apostles at the last Supper. Officiating Bishops and Priests are always required, except on Good Friday, to communicate under both kinds. But even the clergy of every rank, including the Pope, receive only of the consecrated bread unless when they celebrate Mass.
Our Savior served communion with both bread and wine to His Apostles at the Last Supper. Bishops and Priests are generally required to offer communion in both forms, except on Good Friday. However, even clergy of all ranks, including the Pope, usually receive only the consecrated bread unless they're celebrating Mass.
The Church teaches that Christ is contained whole and entire under each species; so that whoever communicates under the form of bread or of wine receives not a mutilated Sacrament or a divided Savior, but shares in the whole Sacrament as fully as if he participated in both forms. Hence, the layman who receives the consecrated Bread partakes as copiously of the body and blood of Christ as the officiating Priest who receives both consecrated elements.
The Church teaches that Christ is fully present under each form; so anyone who receives communion in the form of bread or wine receives a complete Sacrament and a unified Savior, not a broken piece of it, but enjoys the full Sacrament just as if they took part in both forms. Therefore, the layperson who receives the consecrated Bread shares equally in the body and blood of Christ as the Priest who receives both consecrated elements.
Our Lord says: “I am the living bread which came down from Heaven. If any man eat of this bread, he shall live forever; and the bread which I will give is My flesh, for the life of the world.... He that eateth Me the same also shall live by Me. He that eateth this bread shall live forever.”377
Our Lord says: “I am the bread of life that came down from Heaven. If anyone eats this bread, they will live forever; and the bread I give is My flesh, for the life of the world.... Whoever consumes Me will also live because of Me. Whoever eats this bread will live forever.”377
From this passage it is evident that whoever partakes of the form of bread partakes of the living [pg 301] flesh of Jesus Christ, which is inseparable from His blood, and which, being now in a glorious state, cannot be divided; for, “Christ rising from the dead, dieth now no more.”378 Our Lord, in His words quoted, makes no reference to the sacramental cup, but only to the Eucharistic bread, to which He ascribes all the efficacy which is attached to communion under both kinds, viz., union with Him, spiritual life, eternal salvation.
From this passage, it's clear that anyone who eats the bread is consuming the living flesh of Jesus Christ, which is inseparable from His blood, and which, being in a glorious state now, cannot be divided; for, "Christ has risen from the dead and will never die again."378 Our Lord, in His quoted words, refers only to the Eucharistic bread and not to the sacramental cup, attributing all the effectiveness associated with communion under both kinds to it, such as union with Him, spiritual life, and eternal salvation.
St. Paul, writing to the Corinthians, says: “Whosoever shall eat this bread, or drink the chalice of the Lord unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and of the blood of the Lord.”379 The Apostle here plainly declares that, by an unworthy participation in the Lord's Supper, under the form of either bread or wine, we profane both the body and the blood of Christ. How could this be so, unless Christ is entirely contained under each species? So forcibly, indeed, did the Apostle assert the Catholic doctrine that the Protestant translators have perverted the text by rendering it: “Whosoever shall eat this bread and drink the chalice,” substituting and for or, in contradiction to the Greek original, of which the Catholic version is an exact translation.
St. Paul, writing to the Corinthians, says: "Anyone who eats this bread or drinks the Lord's cup in an unworthy manner will be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord."379 The Apostle clearly states that by participating unworthily in the Lord's Supper, whether through bread or wine, we disrespect both the body and the blood of Christ. How could this be true unless Christ is fully present in each form? The Apostle strongly affirmed the Catholic belief, to the point that Protestant translators altered the text by changing it to: "Anyone who eats this bread and drinks from the cup," replacing or with and, contradicting the Greek original, of which the Catholic translation is an accurate representation.
It is also the received doctrine of the Fathers that the Eucharist is contained in all its integrity either in the consecrated bread or in the chalice. St. Augustine, who may be taken as a sample of the rest, says that “each one receives Christ the Lord entire under each particle.”380
It is also the accepted teaching of the early Church Fathers that the Eucharist is fully present either in the consecrated bread or in the cup. St. Augustine, who can represent the others, says that “Each person receives Christ the Lord completely under each piece.”380
Luther himself, even after his revolt, was so clearly convinced of this truth that he was an uncompromising advocate of communion under one kind. “If any Council,” he says, “should decree or permit both species, we would by no means [pg 302] acquiesce; but, in spite of the Council and its statute, we would use one form, or neither, and never both.”381
Luther himself, even after his revolt, was so clearly convinced of this truth that he was a strong supporter of communion given in one kind. “If any council,” he says, "should declare or allow both species, we definitely won't comply; instead, regardless of the Council and its rules, we will use one form, or neither, and never both."381
Leibnitz, the eminent Protestant divine, observes: “It cannot be denied that Christ is received entire by virtue of concomitance, under each species; nor is His flesh separated from His blood.”382
Leibnitz, the notable Protestant theologian, notes: “It is undeniable that Christ is completely received through concomitance, under each kind; nor is His flesh separated from His blood.”382
As the same virtue is contained in the Sacrament, whether administered in one or both forms, the faithful gain nothing by receiving under both kinds, and lose nothing by receiving under one form. Consequently, we nowhere find our Savior requiring the communion to be administered to the faithful under both forms; but He has left this matter to be regulated by the wisdom and discretion of the Church, as He has done with regard to the manner of administering Baptism.
As the same virtue is present in the Sacrament, whether given in one or both forms, the faithful gain nothing by receiving both kinds and lose nothing by receiving just one form. Therefore, we do not see our Savior asking for communion to be given to the faithful in both forms; instead, He has allowed the Church to decide this matter with wisdom and discretion, just as He has done with how Baptism is administered.
Our Redeemer, it is true, has said: “Drink ye all of this.” But it should be remembered that these words were addressed not to the people at large, but only to the Apostles, who alone were also commanded, on the same occasion, to consecrate His body and blood in remembrance of Him. Now we have no more right to infer that the faithful are obliged to drink of the cup, because the Apostles were commanded to drink of it, than we have to suppose that the laity are required or allowed to consecrate the bread and wine, because the power of doing so was at the last Supper conferred on the Apostles.
Our Redeemer, it’s true, said: “Drink all of this.” But it should be noted that these words were directed not to everyone, but only to the Apostles, who were also instructed, at the same time, to consecrate His body and blood in remembrance of Him. We have no more reason to assume that the faithful are required to drink from the cup just because the Apostles were commanded to do so than we have to think that the laity are required or permitted to consecrate the bread and wine, since that authority was given to the Apostles at the Last Supper.
It is true also that our Lord said to the people: “Unless ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink His blood, ye shall not have life in you.” But this command is literally fulfilled by the laity when they partake of the consecrated bread, which, as we have seen, contains Christ the Lord in all [pg 303] His integrity. Hence, if our Savior has said: “Whoso eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, hath everlasting life,” He has also said: “The bread which I will give is My flesh, for the life of the world.”
It is also true that our Lord said to the people: “Unless you eat the flesh of the Son of Man and drink His blood, you won’t have life in you.” But this command is literally fulfilled by the laity when they take part in the consecrated bread, which, as we have seen, contains Christ the Lord in all [pg 303] His fullness. Therefore, if our Savior has said: “Anyone who eats My flesh and drinks My blood has eternal life,” He has also said: "The bread I offer is My flesh, for the life of the world."
It seems to me that the charge of withholding the cup comes with very bad grace from Protestant teachers, who destroy the whole intrinsic virtue of the Sacrament by giving to their followers nothing but bread and wine. The difference between them and us lies in this—that under one form we give the substance, while they under two forms confessedly give only the shadow.
It seems to me that the accusation of withholding the cup is poorly placed when it comes from Protestant teachers, who strip the Sacrament of its true value by offering their followers only bread and wine. The key difference between us is that we provide the content under one form, while they, under two forms, openly give only the shadow.
In examining the history of the Church on the subject we find that up to the twelfth century communion was sometimes distributed in one form, sometimes in another, commonly in both.
In looking at the history of the Church on this topic, we see that up until the twelfth century, communion was sometimes given in one form, sometimes in another, and often in both.
First—St. Luke tells us that the converts of Jerusalem “were persevering in the doctrine of the Apostles, and in the communion of bread (as the Eucharist was sometimes familiarly called), and in prayer.”383 Again he speaks of the Christian disciples assembled at Troas on the Lord's day, “to break bread.”384 We are led to conclude from these passages that the Apostles sometimes distributed the communion in the form of bread alone, as no reference is made to the cup.
First—St. Luke tells us that the converts of Jerusalem "were dedicated to the teachings of the Apostles, to sharing in the bread (which was sometimes casually referred to as the Eucharist), and to prayer."383 Again he mentions the Christian disciples gathered at Troas on the Lord's day, “to share a meal.”384 We can conclude from these passages that the Apostles sometimes handed out communion in the form of bread alone, as there is no mention of the cup.
It was certainly the custom to carry to the sick only the consecrated Host. Surely if there is any period of life when nothing should be neglected which conduces to salvation it is the time of approaching death. Eusebius tells us that the aged Serapion received only the Sacred Bread at the hands of the Priest. In the Life of St. Ambrose we are told that in his last illness the consecrated Host alone was given to Him.
It was certainly customary to bring only the consecrated Host to the sick. If there’s any time in life when nothing should be overlooked that aids salvation, it’s when facing death. Eusebius tells us that the elderly Serapion received only the Sacred Bread from the Priest. In the Life of St. Ambrose, we learn that during his final illness, he was given only the consecrated Host.
The Christians in time of persecution, confessors of the faith confined in prison, travellers on their journey, soldiers before engaging in battle and hermits living in the desert were permitted to keep with them and to fortify themselves with the consecrated Bread—as Tertullian, Cyprian, Basil, Ambrose and other Fathers of the Church testify.
The Christians during times of persecution, those imprisoned for their beliefs, travelers on their journeys, soldiers before going into battle, and hermits living in the desert were allowed to carry and strengthen themselves with the consecrated Bread—as Tertullian, Cyprian, Basil, Ambrose, and other Church Fathers confirm.
Moreover, the Mass of the Presanctified, celebrated in the Latin church on Good Friday only, and in the Greek church on every day in Lent, except Saturdays and Sundays, the officiating Priest receives the consecrated Bread alone.385
Moreover, the Mass of the Presanctified, celebrated in the Latin church only on Good Friday and in the Greek church on every day in Lent, except for Saturdays and Sundays, the officiating Priest receives only the consecrated Bread.385
In all these instances the communicants never doubted that they received the Lord's Supper in its integrity. Surely the conscientious guides of the faith would sooner withhold altogether the Sacred Host from their flocks than permit them to partake of a mutilated Sacrament.
In all these cases, the communicants never questioned that they received the Lord's Supper in its complete form. Surely, the devoted leaders of the faith would rather completely withhold the Sacred Host from their congregations than allow them to partake in a distorted Sacrament.
Second—In the primitive days of the Church the Holy Communion used to be imparted to infants, but only in the form of wine. The Priest dipped his finger in the consecrated chalice and gave it to be sucked by the infant. This custom prevails to this day among the schismatic Christians of all Oriental rites. In some instances the Sacred Host, saturated in the cup, is given to the child.386
Second—In the early days of the Church, Holy Communion was given to infants, but only in the form of wine. The Priest would dip his finger into the consecrated chalice and allow the infant to suck on it. This practice still exists today among the schismatic Christians of all Eastern rites. In some cases, the Sacred Host, soaked in the cup, is given to the child.386
Third—Public Communion was, indeed, usually administered in the first ages under both forms. The faithful, however, had the privilege of dispensing with the cup and of partaking only of the bread until the time of Pope Gelasius, in the fifth century, when this general, but hitherto optional, practice of receiving under both kinds was enforced as a law for the following reason:
Third—Public Communion was typically given in the early days in both forms. However, the faithful had the option to skip the cup and only receive the bread until Pope Gelasius in the fifth century, when this generally optional practice of receiving both elements was made mandatory for the following reason:
The Manichean sect abstained from the cup on [pg 305] the erroneous assumption that the use of wine was sinful. Pope Gelasius, in order to detect and condemn the error of those sectaries, left it no longer optional with the faithful to receive under one or both forms, but ordained that all should communicate under both kinds.
The Manichean sect refrained from drinking wine based on the mistaken belief that using wine was sinful. Pope Gelasius, to uncover and denounce the mistakes of those sect members, made it no longer optional for the faithful to receive communion in one or both forms, but mandated that everyone should partake in both kinds.
This law continued in force for several ages, but towards the thirteenth century, for various causes, it had gradually grown into disuse, with the tacit approval of the Church. The Council of Constance, which convened in 1414, established a law requiring the faithful to communicate under the form of bread only; and in taking this step, the Council was actuated both by reasons of propriety and of religion.
This law remained in effect for several centuries, but by the thirteenth century, it had slowly fallen out of use for various reasons, with the silent agreement of the Church. The Council of Constance, which met in 1414, established a law requiring the faithful to receive Communion in the form of bread only; in doing so, the Council was driven by both a sense of propriety and religious beliefs.
The wide-spread diffusion of Christianity throughout the world had rendered it very difficult to supply all the faithful with the consecrated wine. Such inconvenience is scarcely felt by Protestant communicants, whose numbers are limited and who ordinarily communicate only on certain Sundays of each month. The Catholics of the world, on the contrary, number about three hundred millions; and as communion is administered to some of the faithful almost every day in most of our churches and chapels, and as the annual communions in every parish church are generally at least twice as numerous as its aggregate Catholic population, the sum total of annual communions throughout the globe may be estimated in round numbers at not less than five hundred millions. What effort would be required to procure altar-wine for such a multitude? In my missionary journeys through North Carolina I have often found it no easy task to provide for the celebration of Mass a sufficiency of pure wine, [pg 306] which is essential for the validity of the sacrifice. This embarrassment would be increased beyond measure if the cup had to be extended to the laity, and still more in the coal regions, where the cultivation of the grape is unknown and where imported wine is exclusively used.387
The widespread spread of Christianity around the world has made it very challenging to provide all the faithful with consecrated wine. This issue is hardly noticed by Protestant communicants, whose numbers are limited and who typically take communion only on certain Sundays each month. In contrast, Catholics around the world total about three hundred million; since communion is given to some of the faithful almost every day in most of our churches and chapels, and since the annual communions in each parish church are generally at least twice the total Catholic population, the total number of annual communions globally can be estimated at no less than five hundred million. What effort would be needed to obtain altar wine for such a vast number? During my missionary journeys through North Carolina, I've often found it quite difficult to provide enough pure wine for the celebration of Mass, which is essential for the validity of the sacrifice. This challenge would increase significantly if the cup were to be offered to the laity, and even more so in coal regions where grape cultivation is absent and only imported wine is used. [pg 306]
It would be very distasteful, besides, for so many communicants to drink successively out of the same chalice, which would be unavoidable if the Sacrament were administered in both forms. In our larger churches, where communion is distributed every Sunday to hundreds, there would be great danger of spilling a portion of the consecrated chalice and of thus exposing it to profanation.
It would be really unpleasant for so many people to drink one after another from the same cup, which would be inevitable if the Sacrament was given in both forms. In our larger churches, where communion is served every Sunday to hundreds of people, there would be a significant risk of spilling some of the consecrated cup and exposing it to disrespect.
But above all, as the Church in the fifth century, through her chief Pastor, Gelasius, enforced the use of the cup to expose and reprobate the error of the Manichees, who imagined that the use of wine was sinful; so in the fifteenth century she withdrew the cup to condemn the novelties of the Calixtines, who taught that the consecrated wine was necessary for a valid communion. Should circumstances ever justify or demand a change from the present discipline the Church will not hesitate to restore the cup to the laity.
But above all, just like the Church in the fifth century, through her main leader, Gelasius, enforced the use of the cup to expose and reject the mistake of the Manichees, who thought that using wine was sinful; in the fifteenth century, she took away the cup to condemn the new ideas of the Calixtines, who taught that the consecrated wine was necessary for a valid communion. If circumstances ever justify or require a change from the current rules, the Church will not hesitate to give the cup back to the laity.
Chapter 23.
The Sacrifice of the Mass.
Sacrifice is the oblation or offering made to God of some sensible object, with the destruction or change of the object, to denote that God is the Author of life and death. Thus, in the Old Law, before the coming of Christ, when the Hebrew people wished to offer sacrifice to God they took a lamb or some other animal, which they slew and burned its flesh, acknowledging by this act that the Lord was the supreme Master of life and death. The ancients offered to God two kinds of sacrifices, viz., living creatures, such as bulls, lambs and birds; and inanimate objects, such as wheat and barley, and, in general, the first fruits of the earth.
Sacrifice is the offering made to God of a physical object, involving its destruction or transformation, to show that God is the Author of life and death. In the Old Law, before the arrival of Christ, when the Hebrew people wanted to make a sacrifice to God, they would take a lamb or another animal, which they would kill and burn its flesh, acknowledging through this act that the Lord was the ultimate Master of life and death. The ancients presented two types of sacrifices to God: living beings, like bulls, lambs, and birds; and non-living items, such as wheat and barley, generally the first fruits of the earth.
All nations—whether Jews, idolaters or Christians, except Mahometans and modern Protestants—have made sacrifice their principal act of worship. If you go back to the very dawn of creation, you will find the children of Adam offering sacrifices to God. Abel offered to the Lord the firstlings of his flock, and Cain offered of the fruits of the earth.388
All nations—whether Jews, idolaters, or Christians, except for Muslims and modern Protestants—have made sacrifice their main form of worship. If you look back to the very beginning of creation, you will find Adam's children making sacrifices to God. Abel offered the firstborn of his flock to the Lord, and Cain offered some of the fruits of the earth.388
When Noe and his family are rescued from the deluge which had spread over the face of the earth his first act on issuing from the ark, when the waters disappear, is to offer holocausts to the [pg 308] Lord, in thanksgiving for his preservation.389 Abraham, the great father of the Jewish race, offered victims to the Almighty at His express command.390 We read that Job was accustomed to offer holocausts to the Lord, to propitiate His favor in behalf of his children, and to obtain forgiveness for the sins they might have committed.391
When Noah and his family are rescued from the flood that covered the entire earth, his first action upon leaving the ark, once the waters recede, is to offer burnt offerings to the Lord in gratitude for his survival. Abraham, the patriarch of the Jewish people, also made sacrifices to God at His specific request. We read that Job regularly offered burnt offerings to the Lord to seek His favor for his children and to ask for forgiveness for any sins they may have committed.
When Jehovah delivered to Moses the written law on Mount Sinai He gave His servant the most minute details with regard to all the ceremonies to be observed in the sacrifices which were to be offered to Him. He prescribed the kind of victims to be immolated, the qualifications of the Priests who were to minister at the altar, and the place and manner in which the victims were to be offered. Hence, it was the custom of the Jewish Priests to slay every day two lambs as a sacrifice to God,392 and in doing this they were prefiguring the great sacrifice of the New Law, in which we daily offer up on the altar “the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sins of the world.”
When Jehovah gave Moses the written law on Mount Sinai, He provided His servant with the detailed instructions for all the rituals related to the sacrifices to be made to Him. He specified the types of animals to be sacrificed, the qualifications required for the Priests serving at the altar, and the proper place and way to offer the sacrifices. As a result, it became the practice for the Jewish Priests to sacrifice two lambs every day as an offering to God,392 and in doing so, they were foreshadowing the significant sacrifice of the New Law, where we daily present on the altar "the Lamb of God, who removes the sins of the world."
In a word, in all their public calamities—whenever they were threatened by their enemies; whenever they were about to engage in war; whenever they were visited by any plague or pestilence—the Jews had recourse to God by solemn sacrifices. Like the Catholic Church of the present day, they had sacrifices not only for the living, but also for the dead; for we read in Sacred Scripture that Judas Machabeus ordered sacrifice to be offered up for the souls of his men who were slain in battle.393
In summary, during all their public disasters—whenever they faced threats from enemies, whenever they were about to go to war, or whenever they experienced a plague or disease—the Jews turned to God with solemn sacrifices. Similar to the Catholic Church today, they made sacrifices not just for the living, but also for the dead; for we read in Sacred Scripture that Judas Maccabeus ordered sacrifices to be made for the souls of his soldiers who died in battle.393
We find sacrifices existing not only among the Jews, who worshiped the true God, but also among Pagan and idolatrous nations. [pg 309] No matter how confused, imperfect or erroneous was their knowledge of the Deity, the Pagan nations retained sufficient vestiges of primitive tradition to admonish them of their obligation of appeasing the anger and invoking the blessings of the Divinity by victims and sacrifices. Plutarch, an ancient writer of the second century, says of these heathen people: “You may find cities without walls, without literature and without the arts and sciences of civilized life; but you will never find a city without Priests and altars, or which has not sacrifices offered to the gods.”
We see sacrifices not just among the Jews, who worshipped the true God, but also among pagan and idolatrous nations. [pg 309] Regardless of how confused, imperfect, or mistaken their understanding of the Deity was, the pagan nations held onto enough remnants of early tradition to remind them of their duty to appease the anger and seek the blessings of the Divinity through offerings and sacrifices. Plutarch, an ancient writer from the second century, said about these pagan people: "You might come across cities that lack walls, literature, and the arts and sciences of civilized living; but you will never find a city without priests and altars, or one that doesn’t make sacrifices to the gods."
The Indians of our own country were accustomed to offer sacrifice to the Great Spirit, as Father Jogues and other pioneer missionaries inform us. But all those ancient sacrifices were only the types and figures of the great Sacrifice of the New Law, from which they derived all their efficacy, just as the Old Law itself was the type of the New Law of grace. Since the ancient sacrifices were but figures and shadows, they were imperfect and insufficient; for “it is impossible,” says St. Paul, “that by the blood of oxen and of goats sins should be taken away. Wherefore, when He (Jesus) cometh into the world, He saith: Sacrifice and oblation Thou wouldst not, but a body Thou hast fitted to me. Holocausts for sin did not please Thee. Then said I: Behold, I come.”394 As if He should say: The blood of oxen and of goats is not sufficient to appease Thy vengeance, and to cleanse Thy people from their sins; therefore I come, that I may offer Myself an acceptable sacrifice for the sins of the world.
The Native Americans in our country were used to making sacrifices to the Great Spirit, as Father Jogues and other early missionaries tell us. But all those ancient sacrifices were just symbols and representations of the great Sacrifice of the New Law, from which they drew their power, just like the Old Law was a symbol of the New Law of grace. Since the ancient sacrifices were merely figures and shadows, they were imperfect and inadequate; for "it's impossible," says St. Paul, "that the blood of bulls and goats should remove sins. So, when He (Jesus) comes into the world, He says: You didn't want sacrifices and offerings, but You prepared a body for me. Burnt offerings for sin didn't satisfy You. Then I said: Here I am, I have come."394 It’s as if He is saying: The blood of oxen and of goats isn’t enough to calm Your wrath and to cleanse Your people from their sins; that’s why I come, to offer Myself as an acceptable sacrifice for the sins of the world.
The Prophet Isaiah declared that the Jewish sacrifices had become displeasing to God and would be abolished. “To what purpose,” says the [pg 310] Lord by His prophet, “do you offer Me the multitude of your victims?... I desire not holocausts of rams, ... and blood of calves and lambs and buck-goats ... Offer sacrifice no more in vain.”395
The Prophet Isaiah stated that the Jewish sacrifices had become unacceptable to God and would be ended. "What's the point?" says the [pg 310] Lord through His prophet, "of all your many sacrifices to Me?... I don’t want burnt offerings of rams, ... or the blood of calves, lambs, and goats ... Stop making sacrifices that mean nothing."395
But did God, in rejecting the Jewish oblations, intend to abolish sacrifices altogether? By no means. On the contrary, He clearly predicts, by the mouth of the Prophet Malachias, that the immolations of the Jews would be succeeded by a clean victim, which would be offered up not on a single altar, as was the case in Jerusalem, but in every part of the known world. Listen to the significant words addressed to the Jews by this prophet: “I have no pleasure in you, saith the Lord of hosts, and I will not receive a gift of your hand. For, from the rising of the sun, even to the going down, My name is great among the Gentiles, and in every place there is sacrifice, and there is offered to My name a clean oblation; for My Name is great among the Gentiles, saith the Lord of hosts.”396 The prophet here clearly foretells that an acceptable oblation would be offered to God not by Jews, but by Gentiles; not merely in Jerusalem, but in every place from the rising to the setting of the sun. These prophetic words must have been fulfilled. Where shall we find the fulfilment of the prophecy?
But did God, in rejecting the Jewish offerings, mean to get rid of sacrifices altogether? Not at all. In fact, He clearly predicts, through the Prophet Malachi, that the sacrifices of the Jews would be followed by a pure offering, which would be made not just at a single altar, like in Jerusalem, but in every part of the world. Listen to the important words that this prophet speaks to the Jews: "I take no pleasure in you, says the Lord of hosts, and I will not accept a gift from your hands. For, from the sunrise to the sunset, My name is revered among the Gentiles, and in every place, there are sacrifices, and a pure offering is made to My name; for My name is revered among the Gentiles, says the Lord of hosts."396 The prophet clearly foretells that an acceptable offering would be presented to God not by Jews, but by Gentiles; not just in Jerusalem, but everywhere from sunrise to sunset. These prophetic words must have been fulfilled. Where can we find the fulfillment of this prophecy?
We may divide the inhabitants of the world into five different classes of people, professing different forms of religion—Pagans, Jews, Mohammedans, Protestants and Catholics. Among which of these shall we find the clean oblation of which the prophet speaks? Not among the Pagan nations; for they worship false gods, and consequently cannot have any sacrifice pleasing to the Almighty. Not among the Jews; for they have ceased to sacrifice [pg 311] altogether, and the words of the prophet apply not to the Jews, but to the Gentiles. Not among the Mohammedans; for they also reject sacrifices. Not among any of the Protestant sects; for they all distinctly repudiate sacrifices. Therefore, it is only in the Catholic Church that is fulfilled this glorious prophecy; for whithersoever you go, you will find the clean oblation offered on Catholic altars. If you travel from America to Europe, to Oceanica, to Africa, or Asia, you will see our altars erected, and our Priests daily fulfilling the words of the prophets by offering the “clean oblation” of the body and blood of Christ.
We can categorize the people of the world into five different groups, each following distinct religions: Pagans, Jews, Muslims, Protestants, and Catholics. Among these, where can we find the pure offering that the prophet refers to? Not among the Pagan nations, because they worship false gods and therefore cannot present any sacrifices that please the Almighty. Not among the Jews, as they have stopped making sacrifices altogether, and the prophet's words do not apply to them but to the Gentiles. Not among the Muslims, since they also reject sacrifices. Not among any of the Protestant denominations, because they all clearly deny the validity of sacrifices. Therefore, it is only within the Catholic Church that this glorious prophecy is fulfilled; wherever you go, you will find the pure offering presented on Catholic altars. If you travel from America to Europe, Oceania, Africa, or Asia, you will see our altars set up and our priests daily fulfilling the words of the prophets by offering the “pure offering” of the body and blood of Christ.
This oblation of the New Law is commonly called Mass. The word Mass is derived by some from the Hebrew term Missach (Deut. xvi.), which means a free offering. Others derive it from the word Missa, which the Priest uses when he announces to the congregation that Divine Service is over. It is an expression indelibly marked on our English tongue from the origin of our language, and we find it embodied in such words as Candlemas, Michaelmas, Martin-mas and Christmas.
This offering of the New Law is commonly called Mass. The term Mass is believed by some to come from the Hebrew word Missach (Deut. xvi.), meaning a free offering. Others trace it back to the word Mass, which the Priest uses when announcing to the congregation that the Divine Service is over. This term has been a part of our English language since its origins, and we see it reflected in words like Candlemas, Michaelmas, Martinmas, and Christmas.
The sacrifice of the Mass is the consecration of the bread and wine into the body and blood of Christ, and the oblation of this body and blood to God, by the ministry of the Priest, for a perpetual memorial of Christ's sacrifice on the cross. The Sacrifice of the Mass is identical with that of the cross, both having the same victim and High Priest—Jesus Christ.
The sacrifice of the Mass is when the bread and wine are consecrated into the body and blood of Christ, and this body and blood are offered to God by the Priest as a lasting reminder of Christ's sacrifice on the cross. The Sacrifice of the Mass is the same as that of the cross, both involving the same victim and High Priest—Jesus Christ.
The only difference consists in the manner of the oblation. Christ was offered up on the cross in a bloody manner, and in the Mass He is offered up in an unbloody manner. On the cross He purchased our ransom, and in the Eucharistic Sacrifice the price of that ransom is applied to our [pg 312] souls. Hence, all the efficacy of the Mass is derived from the sacrifice of Calvary.
The only difference is in how the offering is made. Christ was sacrificed on the cross in a bloody way, and in the Mass, He is offered in a non-bloody way. On the cross, He paid for our freedom, and in the Eucharistic Sacrifice, the cost of that freedom is applied to our [pg 312] souls. Therefore, all the effectiveness of the Mass comes from the sacrifice of Calvary.
It was on the night before He suffered that our Lord Jesus Christ instituted the Sacrifice of the New Law. “Jesus,” says St. Paul, “the night in which He was betrayed took bread, and, giving thanks, broke and said: Take ye and eat; this is My body which shall be delivered for you. This do for the commemoration of Me. In like manner also the chalice, after He had supped, saying: This chalice is the new testament in My blood. This do ye, as often as you shall drink, for the commemoration of Me; for as often as ye shall eat this bread, and drink the chalice, ye shall show the death of the Lord until He come.”397
It was the night before He suffered that our Lord Jesus Christ established the Sacrifice of the New Law. “Jesus,” says St. Paul, "On the night He was betrayed, He took bread, and after giving thanks, broke it and said: Take and eat; this is My body, which will be given for you. Do this in remembrance of Me. After eating, He took the cup and said: This cup is the new covenant in My blood. Do this as often as you drink it, in remembrance of Me; for whenever you eat this bread and drink this cup, you proclaim the Lord's death until He comes."397
From these words we learn that the principal motive which our Savior had in view in instituting the Sacrifice of the Altar was to keep us in perpetual remembrance of His sufferings and death. He wished that the scene of Calvary should ever appear in panoramic view before our eyes, and that our heart, memory and intellect should be filled with the thoughts of His Passion. He knew well that this would be the best means of winning our love and exciting sorrow for sin in our soul; therefore, He designed that in every church throughout the world an altar should be erected, to serve as a monument of His mercies to His people, as the children of Israel erected a monument, on crossing the Jordan, to commemorate His mercies to His chosen people. The Mass is truly the memorial service of Christ's Passion.
From these words, we understand that the main reason our Savior established the Sacrifice of the Altar was to keep us constantly reminded of His sufferings and death. He wanted the scene of Calvary to always be in our view, and for our hearts, memories, and minds to be filled with thoughts of His Passion. He knew this would be the best way to win our love and stir up sorrow for sin in our souls; therefore, He intended for an altar to be built in every church around the world, serving as a monument to His mercies for His people, just as the children of Israel built a monument after crossing the Jordan to remember His mercies to His chosen people. The Mass is truly a memorial service for Christ's Passion.
In compliance with the command of our Lord the adorable Sacrifice of the Altar has been daily renewed in the Church, from the death of our [pg 313] Savior till the present time, and will be perpetuated till time shall be no more.
In accordance with our Lord's command, the blessed Sacrifice of the Altar has been renewed daily in the Church since the death of our Savior and will continue until the end of time.
In the Acts it is said that while Saul and others were ministering (or, as the Greek text expresses it, sacrificing) to the Lord, and fasting, the Holy Spirit said to them: “Set apart for Me Saul and Barnabas.” St. Paul, in his Epistle to the Hebrews, frequently alludes to the Sacrifice of the Mass. “We have an altar,” he says, “"whereof they cannot eat who serve the tabernacle.”398 The Apostle here plainly declares that the Christian church has its altars as well as the Jewish synagogue. An altar necessarily supposes a sacrifice, without which it has no meaning. The Apostle also observes that the priesthood of the New Law was substituted for that of the Old Law.399 Now, the principal office of Priests has always been to offer sacrifice. Priest and sacrifice are as closely identified as judge and court.
In the Acts, it says that while Saul and others were serving (or, as the Greek text puts it, sacrifice) to the Lord and fasting, the Holy Spirit told them: "Set Saul and Barnabas apart for Me." St. Paul, in his letter to the Hebrews, often refers to the Sacrifice of the Mass. "We have a shrine," he says, "which those who serve in the tabernacle cannot eat."398 The Apostle clearly states that the Christian church has its altars just like the Jewish synagogue. An altar implies a sacrifice; without that, it has no significance. The Apostle also notes that the priesthood of the New Law replaced that of the Old Law.399 The main role of priests has always been to offer sacrifices. Priest and sacrifice are as closely linked as judge and court.
St. Paul, after David, calls Jesus “a Priest forever, according to the order of Melchisedech.”400 He is named a Priest because He offers sacrifice; a Priest forever because His sacrifice is perpetual; according to the order of Melchisedech because He offers up consecrated bread and wine, which were prefigured by the bread and wine offered by “Melchisedech, the Priest of the Most High God.”401
St. Paul, following David, refers to Jesus "a Priest forever, in the order of Melchizedek."400 He is called a Clergy because He makes a sacrifice; a Priest forever because His sacrifice is ongoing; according to the order of Melchizedek because He offers consecrated bread and wine, which were foreshadowed by the bread and wine offered by "Melchizedek, the Priest of the Most High God."401
Tradition, with its hundred tongues, proclaims the perpetual oblation of the Sacrifice of the Mass, from the time of the Apostles to our own days. If we consult the Fathers of the Church, who have stood like faithful sentinels on the watch-towers of Israel, guarding with a jealous eye the deposit of faith, and who have been the faithful witnesses of [pg 314] their own times and the recorders of the past; if we consult the General Councils, at which were assembled the venerable hierarchy of Christendom, they will all tell us, with one voice, that the Sacrifice of the Mass is the centre of their religion and the acknowledged institution of Jesus Christ.
Tradition, with its many voices, declares the ongoing offering of the Sacrifice of the Mass, from the time of the Apostles to today. If we look to the Church Fathers, who have stood as loyal guardians on the watchtowers of Israel, closely protecting the deposit of faith, and who have been faithful witnesses of their times and the recorders of the past; if we consider the General Councils, where the respected leaders of Christendom gathered, they will all tell us in unison that the Sacrifice of the Mass is the core of their faith and the established institution of Jesus Christ.
Another remarkable evidence in favor of the Divine institution of the Mass is furnished by the Nestorians and Eutychians, who separated from the Catholic Church in the fifth century, and who still exist in Persia and in other parts of the East, as well as by the Greek schismatics, who severed their connection with the Church in the ninth century. All these sects, as well as the numerous others scattered over the East, retain to this day the oblation of the Mass in their daily service. As these Christian communities have had no communication with the Catholic Church since the period of their separation from her, they could not, of course, have borrowed from her the doctrine of the Eucharistic Sacrifice; consequently they must have received it from the same source from which the Church derived it, viz., from the Apostles themselves.
Another strong piece of evidence supporting the divine origin of the Mass comes from the Nestorians and Eutychians, who broke away from the Catholic Church in the fifth century and still exist in Persia and other parts of the East, as well as from the Greek schismatics, who disconnected from the Church in the ninth century. All these groups, along with many others spread throughout the East, still practice the offering of the Mass in their daily services. Since these Christian communities haven't had any communication with the Catholic Church since their separation, they couldn't have borrowed the teachings of the Eucharistic Sacrifice from her; therefore, they must have received it from the same source the Church did, namely, the Apostles themselves.
But of all proofs in favor of the Apostolic origin of the Sacrifice of the Mass, the most striking and the most convincing is found in the Liturgies of the Church. The Liturgy is the established Ritual of the Church. It is the collection of the authorized prayers of divine worship. These prayers are fixed and immovable. Among others we have the Liturgy of Jerusalem, ascribed to the Apostle St. James; the Liturgy of Alexandria, attributed to St. Mark the Evangelist, and the Liturgy of Rome, referred to St. Peter. There are various other Liturgies accredited to the Apostles or to their immediate successors. Now I wish to call [pg 315] your attention to this remarkable fact, that all these Liturgies, though compiled by different persons, at different times, in various places, and in divers languages, contain, without exception, in clear and precise language, the prayers to be said at the celebration of Mass; prayers in substance the same as those found in our prayer books at the Canon of the Mass.
But out of all the evidence supporting the Apostolic origin of the Sacrifice of the Mass, the most impressive and convincing is found in the Church's Liturgies. The Liturgy is the established ritual of the Church. It is the collection of approved prayers for divine worship. These prayers are fixed and unchanging. Among others, we have the Liturgy of Jerusalem, attributed to the Apostle St. James; the Liturgy of Alexandria, linked to St. Mark the Evangelist; and the Liturgy of Rome, associated with St. Peter. There are several other Liturgies recognized as being linked to the Apostles or their immediate successors. Now, I want to draw your attention to this remarkable fact: all these Liturgies, though created by different people, at different times, in various locations, and in different languages, contain, without exception, the prayers to be said at the celebration of Mass in clear and precise language; prayers that are essentially the same as those found in our prayer books during the Canon of the Mass.
We cannot account for this wonderful uniformity except by supposing that the doctrine respecting the Mass was received by the Apostles from the common fountain of Christianity—Jesus Christ Himself.
We can't explain this amazing uniformity except by assuming that the teaching about the Mass was passed down to the Apostles from the central source of Christianity—Jesus Christ Himself.
It was such facts as these that opened the eyes of those eminent English divines who, during the present century, have abandoned heresy and schism and rich preferments and who have embraced the Catholic faith, though, by taking such a step, they had to sacrifice all that was dear to them on earth.
It was these kinds of facts that made the prominent English theologians realize, during this century, that they had to let go of heresy, division, and lucrative positions. They chose to embrace the Catholic faith, even though doing so meant giving up everything they held dear on earth.
The following passages from St. Paul's Epistle to the Hebrews are sometimes urged as an argument against the sacrifice of the Mass: “Christ, ... neither by the blood of goats, or of calves, but by His own blood, entered once into the Holies, having obtained eternal redemption.” “Nor yet that He should offer Himself often, as the High Priest entereth into the Holies every year.”402 Again: “Every Priest standeth, indeed, daily ministering, and often offering the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins, but this Man, offering one sacrifice for sin, forever sitteth at the right hand of God.”403
The following passages from St. Paul's Epistle to the Hebrews are sometimes presented as a reason against the sacrifice of the Mass: "Christ, ... not by the blood of goats or calves, but by His own blood, entered once into the Holies, having secured eternal redemption." "Nor did He need to offer Himself over and over, like the High Priest goes into the Holy Place every year."402 Again: "Every priest stands every day performing his duties and repeatedly offers the same sacrifices, which can never remove sins, but this Man, after providing one sacrifice for sin, now sits forever at the right hand of God."403
St. Paul says that Jesus was offered once. How, then, can we offer Him daily? I answer, that Jesus was offered once in a bloody manner, and it [pg 316] is of this sacrifice that the Apostle speaks. But in the Sacrifice of the Mass He is offered up in an unbloody manner. Though He is daily offered on ten thousand altars, the Sacrifice is the same as that of Calvary, having the same High Priest and victim—Jesus Christ. The object of St. Paul is to contrast the Sacrifice of the New Law, which has only one victim, with the sacrifices of the Old Law, where the victims were many; and to show the insufficiency of the ancient sacrifices and the all-sufficiency of the Sacrifice of the new dispensation.
St. Paul says that Jesus was offered once. So, how can we offer Him daily? I answer that Jesus was offered once in a bloody way, and that's what the Apostle is referring to. But in the Sacrifice of the Mass, He is offered in a non-bloody way. Even though He is offered daily on countless altars, the Sacrifice is the same as that of Calvary, with the same High Priest and victim—Jesus Christ. St. Paul's point is to compare the Sacrifice of the New Law, which has only one victim, with the sacrifices of the Old Law, which had many victims; and to demonstrate the inadequacy of the ancient sacrifices and the complete sufficiency of the Sacrifice of the new dispensation.
But if the sacrifice of the cross is all-sufficient what need then, you will say, is there of a commemorative Sacrifice of the Mass? I would ask a Protestant in return, Why do you pray, and go to church, and why were you baptized, and receive Communion, and the rite of Confirmation? What is the use of all these exercises, if the sacrifice of the cross is all-sufficient? You will tell me that in all these acts you apply to yourself the merits of Christ's Passion. I will tell you, in like manner, that in the Sacrifice of the Mass I apply to myself the merits of the sacrifice of the cross, from which the Mass derives all its efficacy. Christ, indeed, by His death made full atonement for our sins, but He has not released us from the obligation of co-operating with Him by applying His merits to our souls. What better or more efficacious way can we have of participating in His merits than by assisting at the Sacrifice of the Altar, where we vividly recall to mind His sufferings, where Calvary is represented before us, where “we show the death of the Lord until He come,” and where we draw abundantly to our souls the fruit of His Passion by drinking of the same blood that was shed on the cross?
But if the sacrifice of the cross is completely sufficient, you might ask, what’s the point of a commemorative Sacrifice of the Mass? I would respond to a Protestant by asking, why do you pray, go to church, get baptized, receive Communion, and undergo Confirmation? What’s the purpose of all these practices if the sacrifice of the cross is all-sufficient? You would say that in all these actions, you apply the merits of Christ's Passion to yourself. Similarly, I would say that in the Sacrifice of the Mass, I apply the merits of the sacrifice of the cross to myself, from which the Mass gets all its power. Christ did indeed make full atonement for our sins with His death, but He hasn’t freed us from the need to cooperate with Him by applying His merits to our souls. What better or more effective way can we participate in His merits than by attending the Sacrifice of the Altar, where we vividly remember His sufferings, where Calvary is represented before us, where "we proclaim the Lord's death until He returns," and where we abundantly draw the fruits of His Passion into our souls by drinking of the same blood that was shed on the cross?
In the Old Law there were different kinds of sacrifices offered up for different purposes. There were sacrifices of praise and thanksgiving to God for His benefits, sacrifices of propitiation to implore His forgiveness for the sins of the people, and sacrifices of supplication to ask His blessing and protection. The Sacrifice of the Mass fulfils all these ends. It is a sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving, a sacrifice of propitiation and of supplication; hence that valued book, the “Following of Christ,” says: “When a Priest celebrates Mass he honors God, he rejoices the angels, he edifies the church, he helps the living, he obtains rest for the dead, and makes himself a partaker of all that is good.” To form an adequate idea of the efficiency of the Divine Sacrifice of the Mass we have only to bear in mind the Victim that is offered—Jesus Christ, the Son of the living God.
In the Old Law, there were different types of sacrifices made for various purposes. There were sacrifices of praise and gratitude to God for His blessings, sacrifices of atonement to seek His forgiveness for the people's sins, and sacrifices of supplication to request His blessing and protection. The Sacrifice of the Mass fulfills all these purposes. It is a sacrifice of praise and gratitude, a sacrifice of atonement, and a sacrifice of supplication; thus, that cherished book, the “Following Christ,” states: “When a priest celebrates Mass, he honors God, delights the angels, uplifts the church, helps the living, brings peace to the deceased, and participates in all that is good.” To truly understand the power of the Divine Sacrifice of the Mass, we just need to remember the Victim being offered—Jesus Christ, the Son of the living God.
First—The Mass is a sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving. If all human beings in this world, and all living creatures, and all inanimate objects were collected and burned as a holocaust to the Lord, they would not confer as much praise on the Almighty as a single Eucharistic sacrifice. These earthly creatures—how numerous and excellent soever—are finite and imperfect; while the offering made in the Mass is of infinite value, for it is our Lord Jesus, the acceptable Lamb without blemish, the beloved Son in whom the Father is well pleased, and who “is always heard on account of His reverence.”
First—The Mass is a sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving. If all humans in this world, all living creatures, and all inanimate objects were gathered and burned as an offering to the Lord, they wouldn't give as much praise to the Almighty as a single Eucharistic sacrifice does. These earthly beings—no matter how many or how remarkable they are—are limited and flawed; whereas the offering made during the Mass is of infinite value, because it is our Lord Jesus, the perfect Lamb without blemish, the beloved Son in whom the Father is well pleased, and who “is always recognized because of His respect.”
With what awe and grateful love should we assist at this Sacrifice! The angels were present at Calvary. Angels are present also at the Mass. If we cannot assist with the seraphic love and rapt attention of the angelic spirits, let us worship, at [pg 318] least, with the simple devotion of the shepherds of Bethlehem and the unswerving faith of the Magi. Let us offer to our God the golden gift of a heart full of love and the incense of our praise and adoration, repeating often during the holy oblation the words of the Psalmist: “The mercies of the Lord I will sing forever.”
With what awe and grateful love should we join in this Sacrifice! The angels were present at Calvary. Angels are also present at the Mass. If we can't participate with the fiery love and focused attention of the angelic beings, let's worship, at least, with the simple devotion of the shepherds of Bethlehem and the unwavering faith of the Magi. Let’s offer to our God the golden gift of a heart filled with love and the incense of our praise and adoration, repeating often during the holy offering the words of the Psalmist: "I will sing the Lord's mercy forever."
Second—The Mass is also a sacrifice of propitiation. Jesus daily pleads our cause in this Divine oblation before our Heavenly Father. “If any man sin,” says St. John, “we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the just; and He is the propitiation for our sins; and not for ours only, but also for those of the whole world.”404 Hence the Priest, whenever he offers up the holy sacrifice, recites this prayer at the offertory: “Receive, O holy Father, almighty, eternal God, this immaculate victim which I, Thy unworthy servant, offer to Thee, my living and true God, for my innumerable sins, offences and negligences, for all here present, and for all the faithful living and dead, that it may avail me and them to life everlasting.”
Second—The Mass is also a sacrifice of atonement. Jesus advocates for us daily in this Divine offering before our Heavenly Father. “If someone sins,” says St. John, "We have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous; He is the atonement for our sins, not only for ours but for the entire world as well."404 Therefore, whenever the Priest offers the holy sacrifice, he prays this at the offertory: "Receive, O holy Father, almighty, eternal God, this pure offering that I, Your unworthy servant, present to You, my living and true God, for my many sins, wrongs, and failures, for all those gathered here, and for all the faithful, both living and deceased, so that it may grant me and them eternal life."
Whenever, therefore, we assist at Mass let us unite with Jesus Christ in imploring the mercy of God for our sins. Let us represent to ourselves the Mass as another Calvary, which it is in reality. Like Mary, let us stand in spirit beneath the cross, and let our souls be pierced with grief for our transgressions. Let us acknowledge that our sins were the cause of that agony and of the shedding of that precious blood. Let us follow in mind and heart that crowd of weeping penitents who accompanied our Savior to Calvary, striking their breasts, and let us say: “Spare, O Lord, spare Thy people.” Or let us repeat with the publican [pg 319] this heartfelt prayer: “O God, be merciful to me a sinner.” At the death of Jesus the sun was darkened, the earth trembled, the very rocks were rent, as if to show that even inanimate nature sympathized with the sufferings of its God. And should not we tremble for our sins? Should not our hearts, though cold and hard as rocks, be softened at the spectacle of our God suffering for love of us, and in expiation for our offences?
Whenever we attend Mass, let's join with Jesus Christ in asking for God's mercy for our sins. Let's see the Mass as another Calvary, because it truly is. Like Mary, let's mentally stand beneath the cross, allowing our souls to feel deep sorrow for our wrongdoings. Let's recognize that our sins caused that agony and the shedding of that precious blood. Let's follow in our thoughts and hearts that crowd of sorrowful penitents who walked with our Savior to Calvary, striking their chests, and let’s say: "Have mercy, O Lord, have mercy on Your people." Or we can repeat with the tax collector [pg 319] this sincere prayer: “God, please have mercy on me, a sinner.” At Jesus' death, the sun was darkened, the earth shook, and even the rocks split apart, as if to show that even nature felt the pain of its God. Shouldn't we tremble for our sins? Shouldn't our hearts, even if they’re cold and hard like rocks, be softened by the sight of our God suffering out of love for us and to make up for our offenses?
Third—The Sacrifice of the Mass is, in fine, a sacrifice of supplication: “For, if the blood of goats and of oxen, and the ashes of a heifer being sprinkled, sanctify such as are defiled to the cleansing of the flesh, how much more shall the blood of Christ, who, through the Holy Ghost, offered himself without spot to God, cleanse our conscience from dead works to serve the living God?”405 If the prayers of Moses and David and the Patriarchs were so powerful in behalf of God's servants, what must be the influence of Jesus' intercession? If the wounds of the Martyrs plead so eloquently for us, how much more eloquent is the blood of Jesus shed daily upon our altars? His blood cries louder for mercy than the blood of Abel cried for vengeance. If God inclines His ear to us miserable sinners, how can He resist the pleadings in our behalf of the “Lamb of God who taketh away the sins of the world.”
Third—The Sacrifice of the Mass is essentially a sacrifice of supplication: “For if the blood of goats and bulls and the ashes of a heifer sprinkled on those who are unclean sanctify them for the cleansing of the body, how much more will the blood of Christ, who offered himself to God without blemish through the Holy Spirit, cleanse our conscience from dead works to serve the living God?”405 If the prayers of Moses, David, and the Patriarchs were so powerful on behalf of God's servants, what must be the impact of Jesus' intercession? If the wounds of the Martyrs plead so compellingly for us, how much more compelling is the blood of Jesus shed daily on our altars? His blood cries out for mercy louder than the blood of Abel cried out for vengeance. If God listens to us, miserable sinners, how can He ignore the pleas on our behalf from the "Lamb of God who removes the sins of the world."
Chapter 24.
The Role of Religious Ceremonies Guided by Rational Thought.
By religious ceremonies we mean certain expressive signs and actions which the Church has ordained for the worthy celebration of the Divine service.
By religious ceremonies, we mean specific signs and actions that the Church has established for the respectful celebration of Divine service.
True devotion must be interior and come from the heart, for “the true adorers shall adore the Father in spirit and in truth. For the Father indeed seeketh such to worship Him. God is a spirit; and they who worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in truth.”407 But we are not to infer from this that exterior worship is to be contemned because interior worship is prescribed as essential. On the contrary, the rites and ceremonies enjoined in the worship of God and the administration of the Sacraments are dictated by right reason, are sanctioned by Almighty God in the Old Law, and by Christ and His Apostles in the New.
True devotion should come from within and be heartfelt, for "True worshipers will worship the Father in spirit and truth, for the Father is seeking those to worship Him. God is a spirit, and those who worship Him must do so in spirit and truth." 407 However, we shouldn't take this to mean that external worship is to be dismissed just because internal worship is considered essential. On the contrary, the rituals and ceremonies involved in the worship of God and the administration of the Sacraments are based on sound reasoning, and have been authorized by Almighty God in the Old Law, and by Christ and His Apostles in the New.
The angels, being pure spirits without a body, render to God a purely spiritual worship. The sun, moon and stars of the firmament pay Him a kind of external homage. In the Prophet Daniel we read: “Sun and moon bless the Lord, ... [pg 321] stars of heaven bless the Lord, praise and exalt Him above all forever.”408 “The heavens show forth the glory of God, the firmament announces the work of His hands.”409 Man, by possessing a soul of spiritual substance, partakes of the nature of angels, and by possessing a body partakes of the nature of the heavenly bodies. It is therefore, his privilege, as well as his duty, to offer to God the twofold homage of body and soul; in other words, to honor Him by internal and external worship.
The angels, being pure spirits without physical bodies, offer God a purely spiritual form of worship. The sun, moon, and stars in the sky give Him a type of external respect. In the Prophet Daniel, we read: “Sun and moon, praise the Lord, ... [pg 321] stars of heaven, bless the Lord, and give Him praise and exalt Him above all forever.”408 "The heavens proclaim the glory of God, and the sky showcases the work of His hands."409 Man, by having a soul that is a spiritual essence, shares in the nature of angels, and by having a body, shares in the nature of heavenly bodies. It is therefore both his privilege and his duty to offer to God the dual honor of body and soul; in other words, to worship Him both internally and externally.
Genuine piety cannot long be concealed in the heart without manifesting itself by exterior practices of religion; hence, though interior and exterior worship are distinct, they cannot be separated in the present life. Fire cannot burn without sending forth flame and heat. Neither can the fire of devotion burn in the soul without being reflected on the countenance and even in speech. It is natural for man to express his sentiments by signs and ceremonies, for “from the fulness of the heart the mouth speaketh;” and as fuel is necessary to keep fire alive, even so the flame of piety is nourished by the outward forms of religion.
Genuine piety can’t stay hidden in the heart for long without showing itself through external acts of worship. Therefore, while inner and outer worship are different, they can’t be completely separated in this life. Fire can’t burn without producing flame and heat. Similarly, the fire of devotion in the soul can’t remain unexpressed; it reflects in our faces and even in our words. It’s natural for people to express their feelings through signs and rituals, because "Out of the abundance of the heart, the mouth speaks." Just as fuel is needed to keep a fire going, the outward expressions of religion sustain the flame of piety.
A devoted child will not be content with loving his father in his heart, but will manifest that love by affectionate language, and by the service of his body, if necessary. So will the child of God show his affection for his heavenly Father not only by interior devotion, but also by the homage of his body. “I beseech you,” says the Apostle, “by the mercy of God, that you present your bodies, a living sacrifice, holy pleasing unto God, your reasonable service.”410
A dedicated child won’t just keep their love for their father in their heart; they'll express that love through kind words and, if needed, by helping him physically. Similarly, the child of God will show their love for their heavenly Father not just through inner devotion but also by honoring Him with their body. "I encourage you," says the Apostle, "With God's mercy, present your bodies as a living sacrifice, holy and acceptable to God, which is your genuine act of worship."410
The fruit of a tree does not consist in its bark, its leaves and its branches. Nevertheless, you never saw a tree bearing fruit unless when clothed with bark, adorned with branches and covered with leaves. These are necessary for the protection of the fruit. In like manner, though the fruit of piety does not consist in exterior forms, it must, however, be fostered by some outward observances or it will soon decay. There is as close a relation between devotion and ceremonial as exists between the bark and the fruit of a tree.
The fruit of a tree doesn’t come from its bark, leaves, or branches. However, you’ve never seen a tree with fruit unless it has bark, branches, and leaves. These are essential for protecting the fruit. Similarly, while the essence of piety isn’t in visible practices, it still needs some outward observances to thrive, or it will quickly wither away. There’s a strong connection between devotion and rituals, just like there is between the bark and the fruit of a tree.
The man who daily bends his knee to the Maker, who recites or sings His praises, who devoutly makes the sign of the cross, who assists without constraint at the public services of the Church, who observes an exterior decorum in the house of God, who gives to the needy according to his means and duly attends to the other practices and ceremonies of religion, will generally be one whose heart is united to God, and who yields to Him a ready obedience. Show me, on the contrary, a man who habitually neglects these outward observances of religion and charity, and I will show you one in whose soul the fire of devotion, if not quite extinguished, at least burns very faintly.
The man who kneels daily before his Creator, who praises Him through songs or words, who makes the sign of the cross with sincerity, who participates openly in the public services of the Church, who maintains a proper demeanor in God's house, who helps those in need according to his means, and who faithfully follows the other practices and traditions of his faith, is typically someone whose heart is connected to God and who obeys Him willingly. Conversely, show me a man who regularly ignores these outward signs of faith and charity, and I'll show you someone in whom the flame of devotion, if not completely out, certainly burns very low.
The ceremonies of the Church not only render divine service more solemn, but also rivet our attention and lift it up to God. Our mind is so active, so volatile, so full of distractions, our imagination so fickle, that we have need of some external objects on which to fix our thoughts.
The ceremonies of the Church not only make divine service more serious, but also capture our attention and lift it up to God. Our minds are so active, so restless, and filled with distractions, and our imagination is so changeable that we need some external things to focus our thoughts on.
Almighty God considered ceremonial so indispensable to interior worship that we find Him in the Old Law prescribing in minute detail the various rites, ceremonies and ordinances to be observed by the Jewish Priests and people in their public worship. What is the entire book [pg 323] of Leviticus but an elaborate ritual of the Jewish church. Not, indeed, that external rites are to be compared in merit with interior worship, but because they are as necessary for nourishing internal devotion as food is necessary for our animal life.
God deemed ceremonial practices essential to inward worship, which is why we see Him in the Old Law detailing the various rites, ceremonies, and regulations for the Jewish Priests and people during their public worship. What else is the entire book of Leviticus but a comprehensive guide to the Jewish church's rituals? While external rites shouldn't be equated in value with internal worship, they are just as crucial for sustaining inner devotion as food is for our physical life.
Our Savior, though He came to establish a more spiritual religion than that of the Hebrew people, did not discard the outward forms of worship. He was accustomed to accompany His religious acts by appropriate ceremonies.
Our Savior, while He came to create a more spiritual faith than that of the Hebrew people, didn’t reject the visible forms of worship. He typically performed His religious acts with fitting ceremonies.
In the garden of Gethsemani “He fell upon His face”411 in humble supplication.
In the garden of Gethsemane “He fell on His face”411 in humble prayer.
He went in procession to Jerusalem, accompanied by a great multitude, who sang Hosanna to the Son of David.412
He went in a procession to Jerusalem, followed by a large crowd, who shouted Hosanna to the Son of David.412
At the Last Supper He invoked a blessing on the bread and wine, and afterward chanted a hymn with His disciples.413
At the Last Supper, He blessed the bread and wine, and then sang a hymn with His disciples.413
When the deaf and dumb man was brought to Him, before healing Him, He put His fingers into his ears and touched his tongue with spittle, “and, looking up to heaven, He groaned and said: Ephpheta, which is, Be thou opened.”414
When the deaf and mute man was brought to Him, before healing him, He put His fingers in his ears and touched his tongue with spit, "Then, looking up to heaven, He sighed and said: Ephpheta, which means, Be opened."414
The Apostle St. James directs that if any man is sick he shall call in the Priest, who will anoint him with oil.417
The Apostle St. James instructs that if someone is sick, they should summon the Priest, who will anoint them with oil.417
Now, are not all these acts which I have just recorded—the prostration and procession, the prayerful invocation, the chanting of a hymn, the touching of the ears, the lifting up of the eyes to [pg 324] heaven, the breathing on the Apostles, the laying on of hands and the unction of the sick—are not all these acts so many ceremonies serving as models to those which the Catholic Church employs in her public worship, and in the administration of her Sacraments?
Now, aren’t all these actions I’ve just mentioned—the bowing down and procession, the heartfelt prayer, the singing of a hymn, the touching of the ears, the gazing up at heaven, the breathing on the Apostles, the laying on of hands, and the anointing of the sick—aren’t all these actions just various ceremonies that serve as examples for those used by the Catholic Church in her public worship and in the administration of her Sacraments?
The ceremonies now accompanying our public worship are, indeed, usually more impressive and elaborate than those recorded of our Savior; but it is quite natural that the majesty of ceremonial should keep pace with the growth and development of Christianity.
The ceremonies that now come with our public worship are, in fact, often more impressive and elaborate than those documented about our Savior; however, it’s completely understandable that the grandeur of these rituals has evolved alongside the growth and development of Christianity.
But where shall we find a ritual so gorgeous as that presented to us in the Book of Revelation, which is descriptive of the worship of God in the heavenly Jerusalem? Angels with golden censers stand before the throne, while elders cast their crowns of gold before the Lamb once slain. Then that unnumbered multitude of all nations, tongues and people, clothed in white raiment, bearing palms of victory. Virgins, too, with harp and canticle, follow near the Lamb, singing the new song which they alone can utter.418
But where can we find a ritual as beautiful as the one described in the Book of Revelation, which shows us the worship of God in the heavenly Jerusalem? Angels with golden censers stand before the throne, while elders throw their crowns of gold before the Lamb who was slain. Then there's that countless multitude from all nations, languages, and backgrounds, dressed in white robes and holding palm branches of victory. Virgins, too, with harps and songs, follow closely behind the Lamb, singing the new song that only they can sing.418
How glorious the pageant! How elaborate in detail!
How glorious the parade! How detailed it is!
Surely there ought to be some analogy and resemblance, some proportion and harmony between the public worship which is paid to God in the Church militant on earth, and that which is offered to Him in the Church triumphant in heaven.
Surely there should be some analogy and resemblance, some balance and harmony between the public worship given to God in the Church militant on earth and that which is offered to Him in the Church triumphant in heaven.
Strange would it be if God, who, in the dispensation past and that to come, is seen delighting in external majesty, should have deprived the Christian Church (the living link between the past and the future) of all external glory. “For,” as St. Paul says, “if the ministry of condemnation is [pg 325] glory, much more the ministry of justice aboundeth in glory.”419
It would be strange if God, who has shown a love for outward majesty in the past and will do so in the future, had denied the Christian Church (the living connection between the past and the future) any external glory. “For,” as St. Paul says, "If the ministry of condemnation has glory, then the ministry of justice has even more."419
It is true that God uttered this complaint against the children of Israel: “This people draw near Me with their mouth and honor Me with their lips, but their heart is far from Me.”420 It is also true that He was displeased with their sacrifices and religious festivals.421 But He blamed them not because they praised Him with their voice, but because their hearts felt not what their lips uttered. He rejected their sacrifices because they were not accompanied by the more precious sacrifice of a penitent spirit.
It is true that God expressed this complaint against the children of Israel: "This people come to Me with their words and honor Me with their lips, but their hearts are distant from Me."420 It is also true that He was unhappy with their sacrifices and religious festivals.421 But He didn't blame them for praising Him with their voices; rather, He was displeased because their hearts didn't resonate with what their lips were saying. He rejected their sacrifices because they were not accompanied by the much more valuable sacrifice of a repentant spirit.
The same Lord who declares that the true adorer shall adore the Father in spirit commands also that public praise be given to Him in His holy temple: “Praise ye the Lord,” He says, “in His holy places.... Praise Him with sound of trumpet. Praise Him with psaltery and harp. Praise Him with timbrel and choir. Praise Him with strings and organs.”422
The same Lord who says that true worshipers will worship the Father in spirit also commands that public praise be offered to Him in His holy temple: “Praise God,” He says, “in His holy places.... Praise Him with the sound of the trumpet. Praise Him with the lute and harp. Praise Him with the tambourine and choir. Praise Him with strings and organs.”422
If He says in one place: “Rend your hearts and not your garments,”423 immediately after He adds: “Blow the trumpet in Sion, sanctify a fast, call a solemn assembly. Gather together the people, sanctify the Church.... Between the porch and the altar the Priests, the Lord's ministers, shall weep and shall say: Spare, O Lord, spare Thy people!”424 The Prophet first points out the absolute necessity of interior sorrow and contrition of heart, and then he insists on the duty of performing some acts of expiation, penance and humiliation, as you do when you have your [pg 326] forehead marked with ashes on Ash Wednesday, and when you observe the fast and abstinence of Lent.
If He says in one place: "Change your hearts, not just your clothes,"423 right after He adds: "Sound the trumpet in Sion, declare a fast, and call for a solemn gathering. Assemble the people, dedicate the Church.... Between the porch and the altar, the priests, who serve the Lord, will weep and say: Spare us, O Lord, spare Your people!"424 The Prophet first emphasizes the absolute need for genuine sorrow and repentance in the heart, and then he stresses the importance of taking part in acts of atonement, penance, and humility, like when you have your forehead marked with ashes on Ash Wednesday, and when you observe the fast and abstinence of Lent.
When St. Paul says that though he speak with the tongues of angels and of men, and distribute all his goods to feed the poor, and deliver his body to be burned, and have not the love of God, it profiteth him nothing,425 he points out the necessity of interior worship. And when he says elsewhere that “in the name of Jesus every knee should bend of those that are in heaven, on earth and under the earth,”426 he shows us the duty of exterior or ceremonial worship.
When St. Paul says that even if he speaks with the languages of angels and humans, gives away all his possessions to help the poor, and even sacrifices his body to be burned, but doesn't have God's love, it doesn't benefit him at all,425 he highlights the importance of internal worship. And when he states elsewhere that "Every knee should bow in the name of Jesus, whether in heaven, on earth, or under the earth."426 he emphasizes the need for external or ceremonial worship.
When political leaders desire to influence the masses in their favor they are not content with addressing themselves to the intellect. They appeal also to the feelings and imagination. They have torchlight processions, accompanied by soul-stirring music discoursing popular airs. They have flags and banners floating in the breeze. They have public meetings, at which they deliver patriotic speeches to arouse the enthusiasm of the people.
When political leaders want to sway the public in their favor, they don’t just rely on logical reasoning. They also tap into emotions and imagination. They organize torchlight parades, with powerful music playing popular songs. They display flags and banners waving in the wind. They hold public meetings where they deliver patriotic speeches to ignite the crowd's enthusiasm.
What these men do for political reasons the Church performs from the higher motives of religion. Therefore, she has her solemn processions. She has her heavenly music to soften the heart and raise it to God. She consecrates her sacred banners, especially the cross, the banner of salvation. She preaches with a hundred tongues, speaking not only to our head and heart by the Word of God, but to our feelings and imagination by her grand and imposing ceremonial.
What these men do for political reasons, the Church does for the deeper reasons of faith. That's why she has her solemn processions. She has her beautiful music to touch our hearts and lift them to God. She blesses her sacred banners, especially the cross, the symbol of salvation. She speaks to us in many ways, addressing not just our minds and hearts through the Word of God, but also our emotions and imagination through her grand and powerful ceremonies.
Chapter 25.
Mass Ceremonies.
Let us now, dear reader, walk together into a Catholic Church in time to assist at the late Mass, which is the most solemn service of the Catholic Liturgy. Meantime, I shall endeavor to explain to you the principal objects which attract your attention.
Let’s now, dear reader, step inside a Catholic Church just in time for the late Mass, the most important service in the Catholic Liturgy. In the meantime, I’ll try to explain the main things that will catch your eye.
As we enter I dip my fingers into a vase placed at the church door, and filled with holy water, and I make the sign of the cross, praying at the same time to be purified from all defilement, so that with a clean heart I may worship in God's holy temple.
As we enter, I dip my fingers into a vase at the church door filled with holy water. I make the sign of the cross while praying to cleanse myself of any impurities so that I can worship in God's holy temple with a pure heart.
The Church, through her ministers, blesses everything used in her service; for, St. Paul says, that “Every creature of God is good, ... that is received with thanksgiving, for it is sanctified by the word of God and by prayer.”427
The Church, through its ministers, blesses everything used in its service; for, St. Paul says, that "Every creature of God is good if it's accepted with gratitude because it is made holy by the word of God and prayer."427
Before Mass begins the Priest sprinkles the assembled congregation with holy water, reciting at the same time these words of the fiftieth Psalm: “Thou shalt sprinkle me with hyssop, and I shall be cleansed; Thou shalt wash me, and I shall be made whiter than snow.”
Before Mass starts, the Priest sprinkles the gathered congregation with holy water, saying at the same time the words of the fiftieth Psalm: "You will sprinkle me with hyssop, and I will be clean; You will wash me, and I will be whiter than snow."
As we advance up the aisle you observe lying open on the altar a large book, which is called a Missal, or Mass-book, because it contains the prayers said at Mass. The office of the Mass consists of selections from the Old and the New Testament, the Canon and other appropriate prayers. The Canon of the Mass never varies throughout the year, and descends to us from the first ages of the Church with scarcely the addition of a word. Nearly all the collects are also very old, many of them dating back to a period prior to the seventh century. I am acquainted with no prayers that can compare with the collects of the Missal in earnestness and vigor of language, in conciseness of style and unction of piety. It is evident that their authors were men who felt what they said and were filled with the spirit of God, despising “the persuasive words of human wisdom,” unlike so many modern prayer-composers whose rounded periods are directed rather to tickle the ears of men than to pierce the clouds.
As we walk up the aisle, you notice a large book lying open on the altar, which is called a Prayer book, or Mass-book, because it contains the prayers used during Mass. The structure of the Mass includes selections from the Old and New Testament, the Canon, and other relevant prayers. The Canon of the Mass remains the same throughout the year and has been passed down to us from the earliest days of the Church with hardly any changes. Most of the collects are quite old, with many dating back to before the seventh century. I don’t know of any prayers that match the collects of the Missal in their sincerity and strength of language, their concise style, or their deep piety. It’s clear that their authors were individuals who truly believed in what they were saying and were filled with the spirit of God, rejecting "the convincing words of human knowledge," unlike many modern prayer-writers whose polished phrases are more about pleasing the ears of people than reaching the heavens.
You are probably familiar with the Episcopal Book of Common Prayer, and have no doubt admired its beautiful simplicity of diction. But perhaps you will be surprised when I inform you that this Prayer-Book is for the most part a translation from our Missal.
You probably know about the Episcopal Book of Common Prayer and have likely appreciated its beautifully simple language. But you might be surprised to learn that this Prayer Book is mostly a translation from our Missal.
Let us now reverently follow the officiating Priest through the service of the Mass.
Let’s now respectfully follow the officiating priest through the Mass service.
You see him advance from the sacristy and stand at the foot of the altar, where he makes an humble confession of his sins to God and His saints. He then ascends the altar, and nine times the Divine clemency is invoked in the Kyrie Eleison, Christe Eleison. He intones the sublime doxology, [pg 329] Gloria in Excelsis Deo, sings the collects of the day, reads the Lesson or Epistle and chants the Gospel, after which the sermon is usually preached. Next he recites the Nicene Creed, which for upwards of fifteen centuries has been resounding in the churches of Christendom. Then you perceive him making the oblation of the bread and wine. He washes the tips of his fingers, reciting the words of the Psalmist: “I will wash my hands among the innocent and will encompass Thy altar, O Lord.” He is admonished, by this ceremony, to be free from the least stain, in view of the sacred act he is going to perform. The Preface and Canon follow, including the solemn words of consecration, during which the bread and wine are changed by the power of Jesus Christ into His body and blood. He proceeds with other prayers, including the best of all, the Our Father, as far as the Communion, when he partakes of the consecrated Bread and chalice, giving the Holy Communion afterward to such as are prepared to receive it. He continues the Mass, gives his blessing to the kneeling congregation, and concludes with the opening words of the sublime Gospel of St. John.
You see him come out from the sacristy and stand at the foot of the altar, where he humbly confesses his sins to God and His saints. He then goes up to the altar, and nine times he asks for God’s mercy in the Lord, have mercy. Christ, have mercy.. He starts the beautiful doxology, [pg 329] Glory to God in the highest, sings the prayers for the day, reads the Lesson or Epistle, and chants the Gospel, after which the sermon is usually given. Next, he recites the Nicene Creed, which has echoed in the churches of Christendom for over fifteen centuries. Then you see him offering the bread and wine. He washes the tips of his fingers, reciting the words of the Psalmist: "I will wash my hands among the innocent and will surround Your altar, O Lord." This ceremony reminds him to be free of any stains, considering the sacred act he's about to perform. The Preface and Canon follow, including the solemn words of consecration, during which the bread and wine are transformed by the power of Jesus Christ into His body and blood. He continues with other prayers, including the most important one, the The Lord's Prayer, up to Communion, when he receives the consecrated Bread and chalice, and after that gives Holy Communion to those who are ready to accept it. He continues the Mass, blesses the kneeling congregation, and ends with the opening words of the beautiful Gospel of St. John.
Here you have not merely a number of prayers strung together, but you witness a scene which rivets pious attention and warms the heart into fervent devotion. You participate in an act of worship worthy of God, to whom it is offered.
Here you don't just have a bunch of prayers put together; you see a scene that captures sincere attention and inspires deep devotion. You take part in an act of worship that is pleasing to God, to whom it is dedicated.
But you are anxious that I should explain to you the reason why the Mass is said in Latin. When Christianity was first established the Roman Empire ruled the destinies of the world. Pagan Rome had dominion over nearly all Europe and large portions of Asia and Africa. The Latin was the language of the Empire. Wherever [pg 330] the Roman standard was planted, there also was spread the Latin tongue; just as at the present time the English language is spoken wherever the authority of Great Britain or of the United States is established.
But you’re eager for me to explain why Mass is said in Latin. When Christianity first began, the Roman Empire was in charge of the world. Pagan Rome controlled nearly all of Europe and large parts of Asia and Africa. Latin was the language of the Empire. Wherever the Roman flag was raised, the Latin language followed, just like today the English language is spoken wherever the influence of Great Britain or the United States is found.
The Church naturally adopted in her Liturgy, or public worship, the language which she then found prevailing among the people. The Fathers of the early Church generally wrote in the Latin tongue, which thus became the depository of the treasures of sacred literature in the Church.
The Church naturally incorporated into her Liturgy, or public worship, the language that was commonly spoken among the people at that time. The Fathers of the early Church typically wrote in Latin, which became the repository of the treasures of sacred literature in the Church.
In the fifth century came the disruption of the Roman Empire. New kingdoms began to be formed in Europe out of the ruins of the old empire. The Latin gradually ceased to be a living tongue among the people, and new languages commenced to spring up like so many shoots from the parent stock. The Church, however, retained in her Liturgy, and in the administration of the Sacraments, the Latin language for very wise reasons, some of which I shall briefly mention:
In the fifth century, the Roman Empire fell apart. New kingdoms started forming in Europe from the remnants of the old empire. Latin gradually stopped being a spoken language among the people, and new languages began to emerge like shoots from a parent plant. However, the Church maintained the use of Latin in its Liturgy and the administration of the Sacraments for very good reasons, some of which I will briefly mention:
First—The Catholic Church has always one and the same faith, the same form of public worship, the same spiritual government. As her doctrine and liturgy are unchangeable, she wishes that the language of her Liturgy should be fixed and uniform. Faith may be called the jewel, and language is the casket which contains it. So careful is the Church of preserving the jewel intact that she will not disturb even the casket in which it is set. Living tongues, unlike a dead language, are continually changing in words and meaning. The English language as written four centuries ago would be now almost as unintelligible to an English reader as the Latin tongue. In an old Bible published in the fourteenth century St. Paul calls [pg 331] himself the villain of Jesus Christ. The word villain in those days meant a servant, but the term would not be complimentary now to one even less holy than the Apostle. This is but one instance, out of many which I might adduce, to show the mutations which our language has undergone. But the Latin, being a dead language, is not liable to these changes.
First—The Catholic Church has always one shared faith, the same form of public worship, and the same spiritual governance. Since her teachings and liturgy don’t change, she wants the language of her Liturgy to remain fixed and uniform. Faith can be seen as a jewel, and language is the casket that holds it. The Church is so careful about keeping the jewel intact that she won't even alter the casket it's in. Living languages, unlike dead ones, constantly change in words and meanings. The English language as it was written four centuries ago would be almost as hard to understand for an English reader today as Latin is. In an old Bible published in the fourteenth century, St. Paul calls himself [pg 331] the enemy of Jesus Christ. Back then, the word antagonist meant a servant, but today it wouldn't be a compliment to someone even less holy than the Apostle. This is just one example among many that I could mention to demonstrate the changes our language has undergone. However, Latin, being a dead language, doesn’t face these changes.
Second—The Catholic Church is spread over the whole world, embracing in its fold children of all climes and nations, and peoples and tongues under the sun. How, I ask, could the Bishops of these various countries communicate with one another in council if they had not one language to serve as a common medium of communication? It would be simply impossible. A church that is universal must have a universal tongue; whilst a national church, or a church whose members speak one and the same language, and whose doctrines conveniently change to suit the times, can safely adopt the vernacular tongue in its liturgy.
Second—The Catholic Church is spread all over the world, welcoming children from every climate, nation, and language under the sun. How, I ask, could the Bishops from these different countries communicate with each other in council if they didn't have a common language to use? It would be completely impossible. A universal church must have a universal language; meanwhile, a national church, or a church whose members speak the same language and whose teachings easily adapt to the times, can safely use the everyday language in its services.
A few years ago a Convocation was held in England, composed of British and American Episcopal Bishops. They had no difficulty in communicating with one another because all spoke their mother tongue. But suppose they had representatives from Spain, France and Germany. The lips of those Continental Bishops would be sealed because they could not speak to their English brothers; their ears also would be sealed because they could not comprehend what was said to them.
A few years ago, a Convocation took place in England, made up of British and American Episcopal Bishops. They easily communicated with each other since they all spoke their native language. But imagine if there were representatives from Spain, France, and Germany. Those Continental Bishops wouldn’t be able to speak with their English counterparts; they also wouldn’t be able to understand what was being said to them.
In 1869, at the Ecumenical Council of the Vatican, were assembled Bishops from all parts of the world speaking all the civilized languages of Christendom. Had those Bishops no uniform language to express their thoughts, public debates and familiar conversation among them would have [pg 332] been impracticable. The Council Chamber would have been a confused Babel of tongues. But, thanks to the Latin language, which they all spoke (except a few Orientals), their speeches were as plainly understood as if each had spoken in his native dialect.
In 1869, at the Ecumenical Council of the Vatican, bishops from all over the world gathered, speaking all the civilized languages of Christendom. If those bishops had no common language to share their thoughts, public debates and casual conversations would have been impossible. The Council Chamber would have turned into a chaotic mix of languages. However, thanks to Latin, which they all spoke (except for a few from the East), their speeches were as easily understood as if each had spoken in their native tongue.
Third—Moreover, the Bishops and Clergy of the Catholic Church are in frequent correspondence with the Holy See. This requires that they should communicate in one uniform language, otherwise the Pope would be compelled to employ secretaries speaking every language in Christendom.
Third—Moreover, the Bishops and Clergy of the Catholic Church often communicate with the Holy See. This means they should use a common language, or else the Pope would have to hire secretaries who speak every language in Christendom.
But if the Priest says Mass in an unknown tongue, are not the people thereby kept in ignorance of what he says, and is not their time wasted in Church? We are forced to smile at such charges, which are flippantly repeated from year to year. These assertions arise from a total ignorance of the Mass. Many Protestants imagine that the essence of public worship consists in a sermon. Hence, to their minds, the primary duty of a congregation is to listen to a discourse from the pulpit. Prayer, on the contrary, according to Catholic teaching, is the most essential duty of a congregation, though they are also regularly instructed by sermons. Now, what is the Mass? It is not a sermon, but it is a sacrifice of prayer which the Priest offers up to God for himself and the people. When the Priest says Mass he is speaking not to the people, but to God, to whom all languages are equally intelligible.
But if the Priest says Mass in a language that people don't understand, aren't they left in the dark about what he's saying, and is their time in Church wasted? We can't help but chuckle at such claims, which get casually repeated each year. These statements come from a complete misunderstanding of the Mass. Many Protestants think that the heart of public worship is a sermon. So, for them, the main role of a congregation is to listen to a talk from the pulpit. On the other hand, according to Catholic teaching, prayer is the most important responsibility of a congregation, even though they also receive regular sermons. So, what is the Mass? It’s not a sermon; it’s a prayerful sacrifice that the Priest offers to God for himself and the people. When the Priest says Mass, he's talking not to the people but to God, who understands all languages equally.
The congregation, indeed, could not be expected to hear the Priest, even if he spoke in English, since his face is turned from them, and the greater part of what he says is pronounced in an undertone. And this was the system of worship God [pg 333] ordained in the ancient dispensation, as we learn from the Old Testament and from the first chapter of St. Luke. The Priest offered sacrifice and prayed for the people in the sanctuary, while they prayed at a distance in the court. In all the schismatic churches of the East the Priest in the public service prays not in the vulgar, but in a dead language. Such, also, is the practice in the Jewish synagogues at this day. The Rabbi reads the prayers in Hebrew, a language with which many of the congregation are not familiar.
The congregation really couldn’t be expected to hear the Priest, even if he spoke in English, because he has his back to them, and most of what he says is in a whisper. This was the way of worship that God established in the old tradition, as we see in the Old Testament and in the first chapter of St. Luke. The Priest would offer sacrifices and pray for the people in the sanctuary, while they prayed from afar in the courtyard. In all the breakaway churches of the East, the Priest prays in a dead language during public services, not in the common tongue. The same holds true in Jewish synagogues today. The Rabbi reads the prayers in Hebrew, a language that many in the congregation don’t understand. [pg 333]
But is it true that the people do not understand what the Priest says at Mass? Not at all. For, by the aid of an English Missal, or any other Manual, they are able to follow the officiating clergyman from the beginning to the end of the service.
But is it really true that people don’t understand what the Priest says at Mass? Not at all. With the help of an English Missal or any other manual, they can follow the officiating clergyman from the beginning to the end of the service.
You also observe lighted tapers on the altar, and you desire to know for what purpose they are used.
You also see light candles on the altar, and you want to know what they are used for.
In the Old Law the Almighty Himself ordained that lighted chandeliers should adorn the tabernacle.428 Assuredly, that cannot be improper in the New Dispensation which God sanctioned in the Old.
In the Old Law, the Almighty Himself commanded that lit chandeliers should decorate the tabernacle.428 Surely, what was approved in the Old cannot be wrong in the New Dispensation that God established.
The lights upon our altars have both a historical and a symbolical meaning. In the primitive days of the Church Christianity was not tolerated by the Pagan world. The Christians were, consequently, obliged to assemble for public worship in the Catacombs of Rome and other secret places. These Catacombs, or subterranean rooms, still exist, and are objects of deep interest to the pious stranger visiting the Eternal City. As these hidden apartments did not admit the light of the sun, the faithful were obliged to have lights even [pg 334] in open day. In commemoration of the event the Church has retained the use of lights on her altars.
The lights on our altars hold both historical and symbolic significance. In the early days of the Church, Christianity wasn't accepted by the Pagan world. As a result, Christians had to gather for public worship in the Catacombs of Rome and other secret locations. These Catacombs, or underground chambers, still exist and are of great interest to visitors of the Eternal City. Since these hidden spaces didn’t let in sunlight, the faithful had to use lights even during the day. To honor this history, the Church continues to use lights on its altars.
Lighted candles have also a symbolical meaning. They represent our Savior, who is “the light of the world,” “who enlighteneth every man that cometh into the world,” without whom we should be wandering in darkness and in the shadow of death.
Lighted candles also have a symbolic meaning. They represent our Savior, who is "the light of the world," “who inspires”
They also serve to remind us to “let our light so shine before men (by our good example) that they may see our good works and glorify our Father who is in heaven.”
They also remind us to “Let our light shine before others (through our good example) so they can see our good deeds and honor our Father who is in heaven.”
Lights are used, too, as a sign of spiritual joy. St. Jerome, who lived in the fourth century, remarks: “Throughout all the Churches of the East, before the reading of the Gospel, candles are lighted at mid-day, not to dispel darkness, but as a sign of joy.”
Lights are also used as a symbol of spiritual joy. St. Jerome, who lived in the fourth century, states: “In all the churches in the East, candles are lit at noon before the Gospel is read, not to dispel darkness but as a symbol of joy.”
You also noticed the Priest incensing the altar. Incense is a striking emblem of prayer, which should ascend to heaven from hearts burning with love, just as the fragrant smoke ascends from the censer. “Let my prayer,” says the Royal Prophet, “ascend like incense in Thy sight.”429 God enjoined in the Old Law the use of incense: “Aaron shall burn sweet-smelling incense upon the altar in the morning.”430 Hence we see the Priest Zachariah “offer incense on going into the temple of the Lord. And all the multitude were praying without at the hour of incense.”431
You also noticed the priest burning incense at the altar. Incense is a powerful symbol of prayer that should rise to heaven from hearts filled with love, just like the fragrant smoke rises from the censer. “Please hear my prayer,” says the Royal Prophet, "rise like incense before You."429 God commanded the use of incense in the Old Law: "Aaron will burn fragrant incense on the altar in the morning."430 That's why we see the priest Zachariah “he offered incense as he went into the Lord’s temple. Meanwhile, the crowd was praying outside during the incense offering.”431
You perceive that the altar is decorated today with vases and flowers because this is a festival of the Church. There is one spot on earth which can never be too richly adorned, and that is the sanctuary in which our Lord vouchsafes to dwell among us. Nothing is too good, nothing too beautiful, [pg 335] nothing too precious for God. He gives us all we possess, and the least we can do in return is to ornament that spot which He has chosen for His abode upon earth. The Almighty, it is true, has no need of our gifts. He is rich without them. “The earth is the Lord's and the fulness thereof.” Nevertheless, He is pleased to accept our offerings when they are bestowed upon Him as a mark of our affection, just as a father joyfully receives from his child a present bought with his own means. Our Savior gratefully accepted the treasures of the Magi, though he could have done without such gifts. Some persons, when they see our sanctuary sumptuously decorated, will exclaim: Would it not have been better to give to the poor the money spent in purchasing these things? So complained Judas (though caring not for the poor432) when Mary poured from an alabaster vase the precious ointment on the feet of an approving Savior. Why should not we imitate Mary by placing at His feet, around His sanctuary, our vases with their chaste and fragrant flowers, that the Church may be filled with their perfume, as Simon's house was filled with the odor of the ointment?
You notice that the altar is decorated today with vases and flowers because it's a Church festival. There's one place on earth that can never be decorated too lavishly, and that's the sanctuary where our Lord chooses to be with us. Nothing is too good, too beautiful, or too valuable for God. He gives us everything we have, and the least we can do in return is to beautify the space He has chosen as His home on earth. The Almighty, it's true, doesn't need our gifts. He is rich without them. "The earth belongs to the Lord, along with everything in it." Still, He enjoys accepting our offerings when we give them out of love, just like a father happily receives a gift from his child that was bought with their own money. Our Savior gratefully accepted the treasures from the Magi, even though He could have done without those gifts. Some people, when they see our sanctuary extravagantly decorated, might say: wouldn't it have been better to give the money spent on these things to the poor? Judas complained about this (though he didn't care about the poor) when Mary poured precious ointment from an alabaster vase on the feet of a pleased Savior. Why shouldn't we follow Mary's example by placing our vases filled with beautiful and fragrant flowers at His feet, around His sanctuary, so that the Church may be filled with their scent, just like Simon's house was filled with the fragrance of the ointment?
Does not the Almighty at certain seasons adorn with lilies and flowers of every hue this earth, which is the great temple of nature? And what is more appropriate than that we should on special occasions embellish our sanctuary, the place which He has chosen for His habitation among us? It is sweet to snatch from the field its fairest treasures wherewith to beautify the temple made with hands.
Doesn't the Almighty, at certain times, decorate this earth, the grand temple of nature, with lilies and flowers of every color? And what could be more fitting than that we should decorate our sanctuary, the place He has chosen to dwell among us, on special occasions? It’s lovely to gather the most beautiful treasures from the fields to enhance the temple made by human hands.
The sacred vestments which you saw worn by the officiating Priest must have struck you as very [pg 336] antique and out of fashion. Nor is this surprising, for if you saw a lady enter church today with a head-dress such as worn in the days of Queen Elizabeth, her appearance would look to you very singular. Now, our priestly vestments are far older in style than the days of Queen Elizabeth; much older even than the British Empire. Eusebius and other writers of the fourth century speak of them as already existing in their times. It is no wonder, therefore, that these vestments look odd to the unfamiliar eye.
The holy garments you saw being worn by the officiating Priest probably struck you as very [pg 336] outdated and out of style. That’s not surprising, because if you saw a woman walk into church today wearing a headpiece like those from the time of Queen Elizabeth, she would seem very unusual to you. Our priestly vestments are actually much older in style than the time of Queen Elizabeth; they’re even older than the British Empire. Eusebius and other writers from the fourth century mentioned them as already being in existence in their day. So, it’s no wonder these vestments look strange to those who aren’t used to them.
In the Old Law God prescribed to the Priests the vestments which they should wear while engaged in their sacred office: “And these shall be the vestments which they shall make (for the Priest): a rational and an ephod, a tunic and a straight linen garment, a mitre and a girdle. They shall make the holy vestments for thy brother Aaron and his sons, that they may do the office of priesthood unto Me.”433 Guided by Heaven, the Church also prescribes sacred garments for her ministering Priests; for it is eminently proper and becoming that the minister of God, while engaged in the sacred mysteries, should be arrayed in garments which would constantly impress upon him his sacred character and remind him, as well as the congregation, of the sublime functions he is performing.
In the Old Law, God instructed the Priests on the clothing they should wear while performing their sacred duties: “And these are the garments they will make for the Priest: a breastplate and an ephod, a tunic and a straight linen robe, a headdress and a belt. They will create the holy garments for your brother Aaron and his sons so that they can perform the priestly duties on My behalf.”433 Guided by Heaven, the Church also prescribes sacred garments for her ministering Priests; it is fitting and appropriate that God's minister, while engaged in these sacred mysteries, should wear clothing that constantly reminds him of his sacred role and serves as a reminder to both him and the congregation of the important functions he is performing.
The vestments worn by the Priest while celebrating Mass are an amict, or white cloth around the neck; an alb, or white garment reaching to his ankles, and bound around his waist by a cincture; a maniple suspended from his left arm; a stole, which is placed over his shoulders and crossed at the breast; and a chasuble, or large outer garment.
The garments worn by the Priest while performing Mass include an amict, which is a white cloth around the neck; an alb, a white garment that reaches his ankles and is cinched at the waist; a maniple hanging from his left arm; a stole that is draped over his shoulders and crossed at the chest; and a chasuble, which is a large outer garment.
The chasuble, stole and maniple vary in color [pg 337] according to the occasion. Thus, white vestments are used at Christmas, Easter and other festivals of joy, also on feasts of Confessors and Virgins; red are used at Pentecost and on festivals of Apostles and Martyrs; green from Trinity Sunday to Advent, on days having no special feast; purple during Lent and Advent, and black in Masses for the dead.
The chasuble, stole, and maniple change color depending on the occasion. So, white vestments are worn during Christmas, Easter, and other joyful festivals, as well as on the feasts of Confessors and Virgins; red is worn at Pentecost and on the festivals of Apostles and Martyrs; green is used from Trinity Sunday to Advent on days without a special feast; purple is worn during Lent and Advent, and black is used in Masses for the dead.
One more word on this subject. Only a few years ago the whole Protestant world was united in denouncing the use of floral decorations on our altars, incense, sacred vestments, and even the altar itself, as abominations of Popery. But of late a better spirit has taken possession of a respectable portion of the Protestant Episcopal church. After having exhausted their wrath against our vestments, and vilified them as the rags of the wicked woman of Babylon, the members of the Ritualistic church have, with remarkable dexterity, passed from one extreme to the other. They don our vestments, they swing our censer, erect altars in their churches and adorn them with flowers and candle-sticks.
One more word on this topic. Just a few years ago, the entire Protestant community was united in condemning floral decorations on our altars, incense, sacred garments, and even the altar itself, as terrible signs of Catholicism. But recently, a more positive attitude has emerged among a significant part of the Protestant Episcopal Church. After venting their anger against our garments and calling them the rags of the wicked woman of Babylon, members of the Ritualistic Church have skillfully flipped from one extreme to the other. They now wear our garments, swing our censers, set up altars in their churches, and decorate them with flowers and candlesticks.
These Ritualists are, however, easily discerned from the true Priest. Should one of them ever appear before the Father of the faithful in these ill-fitting robes the venerable Pontiff would exclaim, with the Patriarch of old: “The voice indeed is the voice of Jacob, but the hands are the hands of Esau.” I feel the garment of the Priest, but I hear the voice of the parson.
These ritualists are, however, easy to tell apart from the real priest. If one of them were to show up before the Father of the faithful in those awkward robes, the respected Pontiff would shout, with the Patriarch of old: "The voice is definitely Jacob's, but the hands are Esau's." I recognize the priest's attire, but I hear the parson's voice.
God grant that, as our misguided brothers have assumed our sacerdotal garments, they may adopt our faith, that their speech may conform to their dress. Then, having laid aside their earthly stoles, may they deserve, like all faithful Priests, to be seen “standing before the throne, and in [pg 338] sight of the Lamb, with white stoles and palms in their hands, ... saying: ‘Salvation to our God, who sitteth upon the throne, and to the Lamb.’ ”434
God grant that, as our misguided brothers have taken on our priestly robes, they may also embrace our faith, making their words reflect their appearance. Then, after putting aside their earthly garments, may they, like all faithful priests, be seen "standing before the throne and in the presence of the Lamb, wearing white robes and holding palms in their hands, ... saying: ‘Salvation to our God, who is seated on the throne, and to the Lamb.’"434
Chapter 26.
The Sacrament of Reconciliation.
I. The Divine Institution of the Sacrament of Penance.
The whole history of Jesus Christ is marked by mercy and compassion for suffering humanity. From the moment of His incarnation till the hour of His death every thought and word and act of His Divine life was directed toward the alleviation of the ills and miseries of fallen man.
The entire story of Jesus Christ is defined by mercy and compassion for suffering humanity. From the moment He was born to the time of His death, every thought, word, and action of His Divine life was focused on easing the pains and struggles of fallen humanity.
As soon as He enters on His public career He goes about doing good to all men. He gives sight to the blind, hearing to the deaf, vigor to paralyzed limbs; He applies the salve of comfort to the bleeding heart and raises the dead to life.
As soon as He starts His public ministry, He goes around doing good for everyone. He gives sight to the blind, hearing to the deaf, strength to paralyzed limbs; He offers comfort to the brokenhearted and brings the dead back to life.
But, while Jesus occupied Himself in bringing relief to corporal infirmities, the principal object of His mission was to release the soul from the bonds of sin. The very name of Jesus indicates this important truth: “Thou shalt call His name Jesus,” says the angel, “for He shall save His people from their sins.”435
But while Jesus was busy helping people with their physical ailments, The main purpose of His mission was to liberate the soul from the chains of sin.. The name Jesus itself reflects this significant truth: "Name Him Jesus," the angel says, "because He will rescue His people from their sins."435
For, if Jesus had contented Himself with healing the maladies of our body without attending to those of our soul, He would deserve, indeed, to be called our Physician, but would not merit the more endearing titles of Savior and Redeemer. But as sin was the greatest evil of man, and as Jesus came to remove from us our greatest evils, He came into the world chiefly as the great Absolver from sin.
For if Jesus had only focused on healing our physical ailments without addressing our spiritual ones, He would rightly be called our Healer, but wouldn't deserve the more affectionate titles of Savior and Redeemer. However, since sin is the greatest evil for humanity and Jesus came to take away our most significant problems, He came into the world primarily as the great Forgiver of sins.
Magdalen seems to have a consciousness of this. She casts herself at His feet, which she washes with her tears and wipes with her hair, while Jesus pronounces over her the saving words of absolution. The very demons recognized Jesus as the enemy of sin, for they dreaded His approach, knowing that He would drive them out of the bodies of men.
Magdalen seems to be aware of this. She throws herself at His feet, washing them with her tears and wiping them with her hair, while Jesus speaks saving words of forgiveness over her. Even the demons recognized Jesus as the enemy of sin, fearing His presence, knowing that He would cast them out of people.
Our Lord makes the healing of the body secondary to that of the soul. When He delivers the body from its distempers His object is to win the confidence of the spectators by compelling them to recognize Him as the soul's Physician. He says, for instance, to the palsied man, “Thy sins are forgiven.”436 The scribes are offended at our Savior for presuming to forgive sins. He replies, in substance: If you do not believe My words, believe My acts; and He at once heals the man of his disease. After he had cured the man that had been languishing for thirty-eight years He whispered to him this gentle admonition, “Sin no more, lest some worst thing may happen to thee.”437
Our Lord prioritizes healing the soul over healing the body. When He heals the body from its ailments, His aim is to gain the trust of the onlookers by making them see Him as the healer of their souls. For example, He says to the paralyzed man, "Your sins are forgiven."436 The scribes are upset with our Savior for assuming He can forgive sins. He responds, in essence: If you don't believe My words, believe My actions; and immediately, He heals the man of his illness. After healing the man who had been suffering for thirty-eight years, He softly advises him, "Don’t sin anymore, or something worse might happen to you."437
As much as our spiritual substance excels the flesh that surrounds it, so much more did our Savior value the resurrection of a soul from the grave of sin than the resurrection of the body from that of death. Hence St. Augustine pointedly remarks [pg 341] that, while the Gospel relates only three resurrections of the body, our Lord, during His mortal life, raised thousands of souls to the life of grace.
As much as our spiritual essence is greater than the physical body that surrounds it, our Savior placed far more importance on the resurrection of a soul from the grave of sin than on the resurrection of the body from death. Therefore, St. Augustine sharply notes [pg 341] that, while the Gospel only mentions three bodily resurrections, our Lord raised thousands of souls to a life of grace during His time on Earth.
As the Church was established by Jesus Christ to perpetuate the work which he had begun, it follows that the reconciliation of sinners to God was to be the principal office of sacred ministers.
As the Church was set up by Jesus Christ to continue the work he started, it makes sense that bringing sinners back to God would be the main role of sacred ministers.
But the important question here presents itself: How was man to obtain forgiveness in the Church after our Lord's ascension?
But the important question here is: How was a person supposed to get forgiveness in the Church after our Lord's ascension?
Was Jesus Christ to appear in person to every sinful soul and say to each penitent, as He said to Magdalen, “Thy sins are forgiven thee,” or did He intend to delegate this power of forgiving sins to ministers appointed for that purpose?
Was Jesus Christ supposed to appear in person to every sinner and tell each repentant person, as He said to Magdalen, “Your sins are forgiven.” or did He plan to give this power of forgiving sins to ministers appointed for that purpose?
We know well that our Savior never promised to present Himself visibly to each sinner, nor has He done so.
We know very well that our Savior never promised to show Himself visibly to every sinner, nor has He done so.
His plan, therefore, must have been to appoint ministers of reconciliation to act in His name. It has always, indeed, been the practice of Almighty God, both in the Old and the New Law, to empower human agents to execute His merciful designs.
His plan, then, must have been to appoint ministers of reconciliation to act on His behalf. It has always been the practice of Almighty God, both in the Old and the New Testament, to empower people to carry out His merciful intentions.
When Jehovah resolved to deliver the children of Israel from the captivity of Egypt He appointed Moses their deliverer. When God wished them to escape from the pursuit of Pharaoh across the Red Sea, did He intervene directly? No; but, by His instructions, Moses raised his hand over the waters and they were instantly divided.
When Jehovah decided to free the Israelites from captivity in Egypt, He chose Moses to be their deliverer. When God wanted them to escape Pharaoh’s pursuit across the Red Sea, did He intervene directly? No; instead, through His instructions, Moses raised his hand over the waters, and they were instantly divided.
When the people were dying from thirst in the desert, did God come visibly to their rescue? No; but Moses struck the rock, from which the water instantly issued. When Paul, breathing vengeance against the Christians, was going to Damascus, [pg 342] did our Savior personally restore his sight, convert and baptize him? No; He sent Paul to His servant Ananias, who restored his sight and baptized him.
When the people were dying of thirst in the desert, did God come down and help them directly? No; instead, Moses struck the rock, and water instantly flowed out. When Paul, filled with hatred against the Christians, was on his way to Damascus, did our Savior personally give him back his sight, convert him, and baptize him? No; He sent Paul to His servant Ananias, who restored his sight and baptized him.
The same Apostle beautifully describes to us in one sentence of his Epistle to the Corinthians the arrangement of Divine Providence in the reconciliation of sinners: “God,” he says, “hath reconciled us to Himself through Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation.... For Christ, therefore, we are ambassadors; God, as it were, exhorting through us.”438 That is to say, God sends Christ to reconcile sinners; Christ sends us. We are His ambassadors, reconciling sinners in His name.
The same Apostle beautifully describes in one sentence of his letter to the Corinthians the arrangement of Divine Providence in the reconciliation of sinners: “God,” he says, “has brought us back to Himself through Christ, and has given us the ministry of reconciliation.... Because of Christ, we represent Him as ambassadors; God is, in a sense, speaking through us.”438 In other words, God sends Christ to reconcile sinners; Christ sends us. We are His ambassadors, reconciling sinners in His name.
When I think of this tremendous power that we possess I congratulate the members of the Church, for whose benefit it is conferred; I tremble for myself and my fellow-ministers, for terrible is our responsibility, while we have nothing to glory in. Christ is the living Fountain of grace: we are but the channels through which it is conveyed to your souls. Christ is the treasure; we are but the pack-horses that carry it. “We bear this treasure in earthen vessels.” Christ is the shepherd; we are the pipe He uses to call His sheep. Our words sounding in the confessional are but the feeble echo of the voice of the Spirit of God that purified the Apostles in the cenacle of Jerusalem.
When I think about this incredible power we have, I commend the members of the Church, for whom it is given; I feel anxious for myself and my fellow ministers, because our responsibility is great, and we have nothing to boast about. Christ is the living source of grace: we are just the channels through which it flows to your souls. Christ is the treasure; we are just the pack animals that carry it. "We carry this treasure in clay pots." Christ is the shepherd; we are the tools He uses to call His sheep. The words we speak in confession are merely a weak echo of the voice of the Spirit of God that purified the Apostles in the upper room in Jerusalem.
But have we Gospel authority to show that our Savior did confer on the Apostles and their successors the power to forgive sins?
But do we have Gospel authority to show that our Savior gave the Apostles and their successors the power to forgive sins?
We have the most positive testimony, and our Savior's words conferring this power are expressed in the plainest language which admits of no misconception. In the Gospel of St. Matthew our Savior thus addresses Peter: “Thou art Peter, and on this rock I will build My Church.... [pg 343] And I will give to thee the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound also in heaven, and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed also in heaven.”439
We have the most positive testimony, and our Savior's words granting this power are stated in the simplest language that allows for no misunderstanding. In the Gospel of St. Matthew, our Savior speaks to Peter: “You are Peter, and on this rock, I will build My Church.... [pg 343] And I will give you the keys to the Kingdom of Heaven, and anything you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and anything you loosen on earth will be loosened in heaven.”439
And to all the Apostles assembled together on another occasion He uses the same forcible language: “Whatsoever you shall bind on earth shall be bound also in heaven, and whatsoever you shall loose on earth shall be loosed also in heaven.”440 The soul is enchained by sin. I give you power, says our Lord, to release the penitent soul from its galling fetters, and to restore it to the liberty of a child of God.
And to all the Apostles gathered together on another occasion, He uses the same powerful language: “Whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loosen on earth will be loosened in heaven.”440 The soul is trapped by sin. I give you the authority, says our Lord, to free the repentant soul from its painful chains and to restore it to the freedom of a child of God.
In the Gospel of St. John we have a still more striking declaration of the absolving power given by our Savior to His Apostles.
In the Gospel of St. John, we have an even more remarkable statement about the forgiving power granted by our Savior to His Apostles.
Jesus, after His resurrection, thus addresses His disciples: “Peace be to you. As the Father hath sent Me, I also send you.... Receive ye the Holy Ghost; whose sins ye shall forgive, they are forgiven them, and whose sins ye shall retain, they are retained.”441
Jesus, after His resurrection, speaks to His disciples: "Peace be with you. Just as the Father sent Me, I am sending you.... Receive the Holy Spirit; if you forgive someone's sins, they are forgiven; if you do not forgive them, they are not forgiven."441
That peace which I give to you you will impart to repentant souls as a pledge of their reconciliation with God. The absolving power I have from My Father, the same I communicate to you. Receive the Holy Ghost, that you may impart this Holy Spirit to souls possessed by the spirit of evil. “If their sins are as scarlet, they shall be made as white as snow; and if they be red as crimson, they shall be white as wool.”442 If they are as numerous as the sands on the seashore, they shall be blotted out, provided they come to you with contrite hearts. The sentence of mercy which you shall pronounce on earth I will ratify in heaven.
The peace I give you will be shared with repentant souls as a sign of their reconciliation with God. The power to forgive that I have from My Father, I pass on to you. Receive the Holy Spirit, so you can share this Holy Spirit with those troubled by evil. "If their sins are bright red, they will become as white as snow; and if they are deep red, they will be as white as wool."442 Even if their sins are as numerous as the sands on the beach, they will be wiped away, as long as they come to you with sincere hearts. The mercy you declare on earth, I will confirm in heaven.
From these words of St. John I draw three important conclusions:
From these words of St. John, I draw three important conclusions:
It follows, first, that the forgiving power was not restricted to the Apostles, but extended to their successors in the ministry unto all times and places. The forgiveness of sin was to continue while sin lasted in the world; and as sin, alas! will always be in the world, so will the remedy for sin be always in the Church. The medicine will co-exist with the disease. The power which our Lord gave the Apostles to preach, to baptize, to confirm, to ordain, etc., was transmitted by them to their successors. Why not also the power which they had received to forgive sins, since man's greatest need is his reconciliation with God by the forgiveness of his offences?
It follows that the ability to forgive was not just given to the Apostles but has been passed down to their successors in the ministry for all time and in all places. The forgiveness of sin was meant to continue as long as sin exists in the world; and since sin, unfortunately, will always be present, the solution for sin will always be found in the Church. The remedy will exist alongside the illness. The authority our Lord gave the Apostles to preach, baptize, confirm, ordain, and so on, was handed down to their successors. Why shouldn't the authority to forgive sins also be passed down, considering that the greatest need of humanity is to be reconciled with God through the forgiveness of their offenses?
It follows, secondly that forgiveness of sin was ordinarily to be obtained only through the ministry of the Apostles and their successors, just as it was from them that the people were to receive the word of God and the grace of Baptism. The pardoning power was a great prerogative conferred on the Apostles. But what kind of prerogative would it be if people could always obtain forgiveness by confessing to God secretly in their rooms? How few would have recourse to the Apostles if they could obtain forgiveness on easier terms! God says to His chosen ministers: I give you the keys of My kingdom, that you may dispense the treasures of mercy to repenting sinners. But of what use would it be to give the Apostles the keys of God's treasures for the ransom of sinners, if every sinner could obtain his ransom without applying to the Apostles? If I gave you, dear reader, the keys of my house, authorizing you to admit whom you please, that they might partake of the good things contained in it, you would [pg 345] conclude that I had done you a small favor if you discovered that every one was possessed of a private key, and could enter when he pleased without consulting you.
It follows, secondly, that forgiveness of sin was usually obtained only through the ministry of the Apostles and their successors, just as it was from them that people were to receive the word of God and the grace of Baptism. The power to pardon was a significant privilege granted to the Apostles. But what kind of privilege would it be if people could always get forgiveness by secretly confessing to God in their rooms? How few would turn to the Apostles if they could obtain forgiveness more easily! God tells His chosen ministers: I give you the keys to My kingdom, so you can share the treasures of mercy with repentant sinners. But what would be the point of giving the Apostles the keys to God's treasures for the redemption of sinners if every sinner could obtain their redemption without approaching the Apostles? If I gave you, dear reader, the keys to my house, authorizing you to let in whoever you wanted so they could enjoy the good things inside, you would think I had done you a small favor if you found out that everyone had their own private key and could enter whenever they pleased without checking with you. [pg 345]
I have said that forgiveness of sins is ordinarily to be obtained through the ministry of the Apostles and of their successors, because it may sometimes happen that the services of God's minister cannot be obtained. A merciful Lord will not require in this conjuncture more than a hearty sorrow for sin joined with a desire of having recourse as soon as practicable, to the tribunal of Penance; for God's ordinances bind only such as are able to fulfil them.
I have said that forgiveness of sins is typically obtained through the ministry of the Apostles and their successors, because there may be times when you can't access God's minister. A merciful Lord won't ask for more than a genuine sorrow for sin along with a desire to seek out the sacrament of Penance as soon as possible; God's laws only bind those who are able to fulfill them.
It follows, in the third place, that the power of forgiving sins, on the part of God's minister, involves the obligation of confessing them on the part of the sinner. The Priest is not empowered to give absolution to every one indiscriminately. He must exercise the power with judgment and discretion. He must reject the impenitent and absolve the penitent. But how will he judge of the disposition of the sinner unless he knows his sins, and how will the Priest know his sins unless they are confessed? Hence, we are not surprised when we read in the Acts that “Many of them who believed came confessing and declaring their deeds”443 to the Apostles. Why did they confess their sins unless they were bound to do so? Hence, also, we understand why St. John says: “If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all iniquity.”444
It follows, thirdly, that the power to forgive sins, given to God's minister, involves the responsibility of confessing those sins on the part of the sinner. The Priest can't just absolve anyone without consideration. He needs to use his authority with wisdom and care. He must refuse the unrepentant and forgive the repentant. But how can he understand the sinner's state unless he knows their sins, and how will the Priest know their sins unless they are confessed? So, it's no surprise when we read in the Acts that “Many of those who believed came forward, confessing and sharing what they had done.”443 to the Apostles. Why did they confess their sins if they weren't required to? This is also why St. John says: "If we admit our wrongdoings, He is loyal and just to forgive us and to purify us from all wrongdoing."444
The strength of these texts of Scripture will appear to you much more forcible when you are told that all the Fathers of the Church, from the first to the last, insist upon the necessity of Sacramental [pg 346] Confession as a Divine institution. We are not unfrequently told by those who are little acquainted with the doctrine and history of the Church, that Sacramental Confession was not introduced into the Church until 1,200 years after the time of our Savior. In vindication of their bold assertion they even introduce quotations from SS. Basil, Ambrose, Augustine, Jerome and Chrysostom. These quotations are utterly irrelevant; but, if seen in the context, they will tend to prove, instead of disproving, the Catholic doctrine of Confession. For the sake of brevity I shall cite only a few passages from the Fathers referred to. These citations I take, almost at random, from the copious writings of these Fathers on Confession. From these extracts you can judge of the sentiments of all the Fathers on the subject of Confession. “Ab uno disce omnes.”
The strength of these scripture texts will seem much more powerful to you when you realize that all the Church Fathers, from the first to the last, stress the necessity of Sacramental Confession as a Divine institution. We often hear from those who are not very familiar with the teachings and history of the Church that Sacramental Confession wasn’t introduced until 1,200 years after the time of our Savior. To support their bold claim, they even use quotations from Saints Basil, Ambrose, Augustine, Jerome, and Chrysostom. These quotes are completely irrelevant; however, when viewed in context, they tend to support, rather than disprove, the Catholic teaching on Confession. To keep it brief, I'll only mention a few passages from the mentioned Fathers. I’m selecting these excerpts almost at random from their extensive writings on Confession. From these quotes, you can gauge the views of all the Fathers on the topic of Confession. “From one, learn all.”
St. Basil writes: “In the confession of sins the same method must be observed as in laying open the infirmities of the body; for as these are not rashly communicated to every one, but to those only who understand by what method they may be cured, so the confession of sins must be made to such persons as have the power to apply a remedy.”445 Later on he tells us who those persons are. “Necessarily, our sins must be confessed to those to whom has been committed the dispensation of the mysteries of God. Thus, also, are they found to have acted who did penance of old in regard of the saints. It is written in the Acts, they confessed to the Apostles, by whom also they were baptized.”446 Two conclusions obviously follow from these passages of St. Basil: First, the necessity of confession. Second, the [pg 347] obligation of declaring our sins to a Priest to whom in the New Law is committed “the dispensation of the mysteries of God.”
St. Basil writes: “When confessing sins, we should approach it like discussing physical issues; just as we don’t share these with everyone but only with those who can help us heal, we should confess our sins to those who have the ability to offer a solution.”445 Later, he explains who those individuals are: "We need to confess our sins to those who oversee the mysteries of God. This is how the saints in the past behaved. It is recorded in the Acts that they confessed to the Apostles, through whom they were also baptized."446 Two clear conclusions arise from St. Basil's words: First, the necessity of confession. Second, the [pg 347] responsibility to disclose our sins to a Priest, who, according to the New Law, holds "the management of God's mysteries."
St. Ambrose, of Milan, writes: “The poison is sin; the remedy, the accusation of one's crime: the poison is iniquity; confession is the remedy of the relapse. And, therefore, it is truly a remedy against poison, if thou declare thine iniquities, that thou mayest be justified. Art thou ashamed? This shame will avail thee little at the judgment seat of God.”447
St. Ambrose of Milan writes: "The poison is sin; the solution is acknowledging your mistakes: the poison is wrongdoing; confession is the fix for the relapse. So, it really is a remedy against poison if you admit your wrongdoings, so you can be justified. Are you embarrassed? This shame won't help you much at the judgment seat of God."447
The following passage clearly shows that the great Light of the Church of Milan is speaking of confession to Priests: “There are some,” continues St. Ambrose, “who ask for penance that they may at once be restored to Communion. These do not so much desire to be loosed as to bind the Priest; for they do not unburden their conscience, but they burden his, who is commanded not to give holy things unto dogs—that is, not easily to admit impure souls to the Holy Communion.”448
The following passage clearly shows that the great Light of the Church of Milan is talking about confession to priests: “There are a few,” continues St. Ambrose, “who seek penance to quickly return to Communion. They don't genuinely want to be rid of their sins but are just trying to pressure the priest; because they don’t cleanse their own conscience, they instead burden his, as he is told not to give holy things to dogs—that is, to not easily allow impure souls to receive Holy Communion.”448
Paulinus, the secretary of St. Ambrose, in his life of that great Bishop relates that he used to weep over the penitents whose confessions he heard.
Paulinus, the secretary of St. Ambrose, in his life of that great Bishop, mentions that he would often cry for the penitents whose confessions he listened to.
St. Augustine writes: “Our merciful God wills us to confess in this world that we may not be confounded in the other.”449 And again: “Let no one say to himself, I do penance to God in private, I do it before God. Is it then in vain that Christ hath said, ‘Whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven?’ Is it in vain that the keys have been given to the Church? Do we make void the Gospel, void the words of Christ?”450
St. Augustine writes: “Our compassionate God wants us to confess in this life so we won't be ashamed in the next.”449 And again: “Let no one believe that they can repent to God in private; it should be done openly before God. Is it truly irrelevant that Christ said, ‘Whatever you loose on earth will be loosed in heaven?’ Is it meaningless that the keys have been given to the Church? Are we disregarding the Gospel and the words of Christ?”450
In this extract how well doth the great Doctor meet the sophistry of those who, in our times, say that it is sufficient to confess to God!
In this passage, how well does the great Doctor counter the arguments of those who say that simply confessing to God is enough!
St. Chrysostom, in his thirtieth Homily, says: “Lo! we have now, at length, reached the close of Holy Lent; now especially we must press forward in the career of fasting, ... and exhibit a full and accurate confession of our sins, ... that with these good works, having come to the day of Easter, we may enjoy the bounty of the Lord.... For, as the enemy knows that having confessed our sins and shown our wounds to the physician we attain to an abundant cure, he in an especial manner opposes us.”
St. Chrysostom, in his thirtieth Homily, says: "Look! We've finally reached the end of Holy Lent; now, more than ever, we need to keep pushing forward in our fasting journey, ... and show a complete and honest confession of our sins, ... so that through these good works, as we get closer to Easter, we can receive the Lord's blessings.... Because, just like the enemy knows that by confessing our sins and revealing our wounds to the healer we can achieve a complete cure, he specifically tries to hold us back."
Again he says: “Do not confess to me only of fornication, nor of those things that are manifest among all men, but bring together also thy secret calumnies and evil speakings, ... and all such things.”451
Again he says: “Don’t just confess to me about hooking up or the stuff that's obvious to everyone, but also tell me about your hidden gossip and negative comments, ... and all those kinds of things.”451
The great Doctor plainly enjoins here a detailed and specific confession of our sins not to God, but to His minister, as the whole context evidently shows.
The great Doctor clearly instructs that we should give a detailed and specific confession of our sins not to God, but to His minister, as the entire context clearly indicates.
The same Father, in an eloquent treatise on the power of the sacred ministry, uses the following words: “To the Priests is given a power which God would not grant either to angels or archangels; inasmuch that what the Priests do below God ratifies above, and the Master confirms the sentence of His servants. For, He says, ‘Whose sins you shall retain, they are retained.’
The same Father, in a powerful essay on the significance of the sacred ministry, states: "Priests have a power that God doesn’t grant to angels or archangels; what the Priests do on earth, God recognizes in heaven, and the Master backs the choices of His servants. As He says, ‘Whose sins you hold on to, they are held on to.’"
“What power, I ask, can be greater than this? The Father hath given all power to the Son; and I see all this same power delivered to them by God the Son.
"What power, I ask, could be greater than this? The Father has granted all power to the Son; and I see that same power given to them by God the Son."
“To cleanse the leprosy of the body, or rather to [pg 349] pronounce it cleansed, was given to the Jewish Priests alone. But to our Priests is granted the power not of declaring healed the leprosy of the body, but of absolutely cleansing the defilements of the soul.”452
"Only the Jewish Priests had the authority to heal leprosy or, more precisely, to declare it healed. However, our Priests have the ability not just to declare physical leprosy healed, but to fully cleanse the impurities of the soul."452
And again: “If a sinner, as becomes him; would use the aid of his conscience, and hasten to confess his crimes and disclose his ulcer to his physician, who may heal and not reproach, and receive remedies from him; if he would speak to him alone, without the knowledge of any one, and with care lay all before him, easily would he amend his failings; for the confession of sins is the absolution of crimes.”453
And again: “If a sinner were to use his conscience to quickly confess his sins and share his problems with his doctor, who can heal without judgment, and receive treatment from him; if he talked to him privately, without anyone else knowing, and carefully laid everything out before him, he would easily be able to correct his mistakes; for confessing sins is the way to absolve crimes.”453
St. Jerome writes: “If the serpent, the devil, secretly bite a man and thus infect him with the poison of sin, and this man shall remain silent, and do not penance, nor be willing to make known his wound to his brother and master; the master, who has a tongue that can heal, cannot easily serve him. For if the ailing man be ashamed to open his case to the physician no cure can be expected; for medicine does not cure that of which it knows nothing.”454
St. Jerome writes: “If the serpent, the devil, secretly bites someone and infects them with the poison of sin, and that person remains silent, refusing to repent or even share their pain with their brother or master; the master, who has the power to heal, cannot easily assist them. If the sick person is too ashamed to disclose their situation to the doctor, no cure can be anticipated; because medicine cannot heal what it is unaware of.”454
Elsewhere he says: “With us the Bishop or Priest binds or looses—not them who are merely innocent or guilty—but having heard, as his duty requires, the various qualities of sin he understands who should be bound and who loosed.”455
Elsewhere he says: “With us, the Bishop or Priest has the authority to bind or loose—not just based on whether someone is innocent or guilty—but after considering, as his duty requires, the various aspects of sin, he understands who should be bound and who should be loosed.”455
Could the Catholic doctrine regarding the power of the Priests and the obligation of confession be expressed in stronger language than this?
Could the Catholic teaching about the authority of priests and the requirement of confession be stated in clearer terms than this?
And yet these are the very Fathers who are represented to be opposed to Sacramental Confession! With a reckless disregard of the unanimous [pg 350] voice of antiquity our adversaries have the hardihood to assert that private or Sacramental Confession was introduced at a period subsequent to the twelfth century. They do not, however, vouchsafe to inform us by what Pope or Bishop or Father of the Church, or by what Council, or in what country, this monstrous innovation was foisted on the Christian Republic. Surely, an institution which, in their estimation, has been fraught with such dire calamity to Christendom, ought to have its origin marked with more precision. It is sometimes prudent, however, not to be too particular in fixing dates.
And yet these are the very Fathers who are said to be against Sacramental Confession! With a reckless disregard for the unanimous voice of history, our opponents have the nerve to claim that private or Sacramental Confession was introduced after the twelfth century. They don't bother to tell us which Pope, Bishop, Church Father, Council, or country imposed this outrageous change on the Christian community. Surely, an institution that, in their view, has caused such great suffering to Christendom should have its origins documented more clearly. However, it’s sometimes wise not to be too specific about dates.
I shall now, I trust, show to the satisfaction of the reader: First—That Sacramental Confession was not introduced. Second—That it could not have been introduced into the Church since the days of the Apostles, and consequently that it is Apostolic in its origin.
I hope to now demonstrate, to the reader's satisfaction: First—That Sacramental Confession was not introduced. Second—That it could not have been introduced into the Church since the time of the Apostles, and therefore that it is Apostolic in origin.
That Confession was not invented since the days of the Apostles is manifest as soon as we attempt to fix the period of its first establishment. Let us go back, step, by step, from the nineteenth to the first century.
That Confession wasn't created back in the days of the Apostles, and it's clear as soon as we try to determine when it was first established. Let's go back, step by step, from the nineteenth century to the first century.
It had not its origin in the present century, as everybody will admit.
It didn't start in this century, as everyone will agree.
Nor did it arise in the sixteenth century, since the General Council of Trent, held in that age, speaks of it as an established and venerable institution and Luther says that “auricular Confession, as now in vogue, is useful, nay, necessary; nor would I,” he adds, “have it abolished, since it is the remedy of afflicted consciences.”456 Even Henry VIII., before he founded a new sect, wrote a treatise in defence of the Sacraments, including Penance and Confession.
Nor did it start in the sixteenth century, as the General Council of Trent, held during that time, refers to it as an established and respected institution. Luther states that “Auricular confession, as practiced today, is useful, even necessary; nor would I,” he adds, "want it eliminated, as it is the solution for troubled consciences."456 Even Henry VIII, before he established a new sect, wrote a treatise defending the Sacraments, including Penance and Confession.
It was not introduced in the thirteenth century, for the Fourth Council of Lateran passed a decree in 1215 obliging the faithful to confess their sins at least once a year. This decree, of course, supposes Confession to be already an established fact.
It wasn’t introduced in the 13th century, since the Fourth Council of Lateran issued a decree in 1215 requiring the faithful to confess their sins at least once a year. This decree, of course, assumes that Confession was already a common practice.
Some Protestant writers fall into a common error in interpreting the decree of the Lateran Council by saying “Sacramental Confession was never required in the Church of Rome until the thirteenth century.” The Council simply prescribed a limit beyond which the faithful should not defer their confession.
Some Protestant writers make a frequent mistake when interpreting the decree of the Lateran Council by stating "Sacramental Confession was not required in the Roman Church until the thirteenth century." The Council just set a deadline that the faithful should not exceed when it comes to making their confessions.
These writers seem incapable of distinguishing between a law obliging us to a certain duty and a statute fixing the time for fulfilling it. They might as well suppose that the revenue officer creates the law regarding the payment of taxes when he issues a notice requiring the revenue to be paid within a given time.
These writers appear unable to tell the difference between a law that requires us to do something and a rule that sets a deadline for doing it. They might as well think that the tax officer makes the law about paying taxes when he sends out a notice demanding that the taxes be paid by a certain deadline.
Going back to the ninth century we find that Confession could not have had its rise then. It was at that period that the Greek schism took its rise, under the leadership of Photius. The Greek schismatic church has remained since then a communion separate from the Catholic Church, having no spiritual relations with us. Now, the Greek church is as tenaciously attached to private Confession as we are.
Going back to the ninth century, we see that Confession couldn't have started then. It was during that time that the Greek schism emerged, led by Photius. Since then, the Greek schismatic church has remained a separate communion from the Catholic Church, having no spiritual connection with us. Now, the Greek church is just as strongly committed to private Confession as we are.
For the same reasons Confession could not date its origin from the fifth or fourth century. The Arians revolted from the Church in the fourth century, and the Nestorians and Eutychians in the fifth. The two last-named sects still exist in large numbers in Persia, Abyssinia and along the coast of Malabar, and retain Confession as one of their most sacred and cherished practices.
For the same reasons, Confession couldn't trace its origins back to the fifth or fourth century. The Arians broke away from the Church in the fourth century, and the Nestorians and Eutychians in the fifth. The latter two groups still exist in large numbers in Persia, Abyssinia, and along the coast of Malabar, and they still consider Confession one of their most sacred and valued practices.
In fine, no human agency could succeed in instituting [pg 352] Confession between the first and fourth century, for the teachings of our Divine Redeemer and of His disciples had made too vivid an impression on the Christian community to be easily effaced; and the worst enemies of the Church admit that no spot or wrinkle had yet deformed her fair visage in this, the golden age of her existence.
In short, no human effort could successfully establish [pg 352] Confession between the first and fourth century, because the teachings of our Divine Redeemer and His disciples had made too strong an impression on the Christian community to be easily erased; and even the Church's harshest critics acknowledge that no blemish had yet marred her beautiful appearance during this, the golden age of her existence.
These remarks suffice to convince us that Sacramental Confession was not instituted since the time of the Apostles. I shall now endeavor to prove to your satisfaction that its introduction into the Church, since the Apostolic age, was absolutely impossible.
These comments are enough to show us that Sacramental Confession was not established since the time of the Apostles.. I will now try to demonstrate to you that its introduction into the Church after the Apostolic age was totally impossible.
There are two ways in which we may suppose that error might insinuate itself into the Church, viz.: suddenly, or by slow process. Now, the introduction of Confession in either of those ways was simply impossible.
There are two ways we might think that error could sneak into the Church: suddenly, or gradually. Now, the introduction of Confession in either of those ways was simply impossible.
First, nothing can be more absurd than to suppose that Confession was immediately forced upon the Christian world. For experience demonstrates with what slowness and difficulty men are divested of their religious impressions, whether true or false. If such is the case with individuals, how ridiculous would it seem for whole nations to adopt in a single day some article of belief which they had never admitted before. Hence, we cannot imagine, without doing violence to our good sense, that all the good people of Christendom went to rest one night ignorant of the Sacrament of Penance, and rose next morning firm believers in the Catholic doctrine of auricular Confession. As well might we suppose that the citizens of the United States would retire to rest believing they were living under a Republic, and awake impressed with the conviction that they were under the rule of Queen Victoria.
First, nothing is more absurd than to assume that Confession was suddenly imposed on the Christian world. Experience shows how slowly and reluctantly people let go of their religious beliefs, whether those beliefs are true or false. If that’s the case for individuals, how ridiculous would it be for entire nations to suddenly adopt a belief they had never accepted before? Therefore, we can't reasonably imagine, without going against common sense, that all the good people of Christendom went to bed one night unaware of the Sacrament of Penance and woke up the next morning fully believing in the Catholic practice of auricular Confession. It’s just as unlikely as thinking that the citizens of the United States would go to sleep believing they were living in a Republic and wake up convinced that they were under the rule of Queen Victoria.
Nor is it less absurd to suppose that the practice of Confession was introduced by degrees. How can we imagine that the Fathers of the Church—the Clements, the Leos, the Gregories, the Chrysostoms, the Jeromes, the Basils and Augustines, those intrepid High Priests of the Lord, who, in every age, at the risk of persecution, exile and death have stood like faithful sentinels on the watch-towers of Israel, defending with sleepless eyes the outskirts of the city of God from the slightest attack—how can we imagine, I say, that they would suffer the enemy of truth to invade the very sanctuary of God's temple? If they were so vigilant in cutting off the least withered branch of error, how would they tamely submit to see so monstrous an exotic engrafted on the fruitful tree of the Church?
It's just as absurd to think that the practice of Confession was gradually introduced. How can we believe that the Church Fathers—the Clements, the Leos, the Gregories, the Chrysostoms, the Jeromes, the Basils, and the Augustines—those fearless High Priests of the Lord, who have stood like loyal sentinels on the towers of Israel throughout the ages, risking persecution, exile, and death, defending the outskirts of the city of God from even the slightest threats—how can we imagine that they would allow the enemy of truth to invade the very sanctuary of God's temple? If they were so vigilant in cutting off the slightest withered branch of error, how could they passively accept such a monstrous foreign idea being grafted onto the fruitful tree of the Church?
What gives additional weight to these remarks is the reflection that Confession is not a speculative doctrine, but a doctrine of the most practical kind, influencing our daily actions, words and thoughts—a Sacrament to which thousands of Christians have constant recourse in every part of the world. It is a doctrine, moreover, hard to flesh and blood, and which no human power, even if it had the will, could impose on the human race. It is only a God that, in such a case, could exact the homage of our assent.
What makes these comments even more significant is the understanding that Confession isn't just a theoretical concept; it's a very practical belief that affects our everyday actions, words, and thoughts. It's a Sacrament that thousands of Christians rely on all over the world. Furthermore, this doctrine is deeply rooted in human experience, and no earthly authority, no matter how determined, could enforce it on humanity. Only God could demand our acceptance in such a situation.
In whatever light, therefore, we view the present question—whether we consider the circumstances of time, place, manner of its introduction—the same inevitable conclusion stares us in the face: that Sacramental confession is not the invention of man, but the institution of Jesus Christ.
In any case we look at the current question—whether we consider the timing, location, or the way it was introduced—the same undeniable conclusion is clear: that Sacramental confession is not a human invention, but an institution established by Jesus Christ.
The Rev. C. S. Grueber, a clergyman of the Church of England, has recently published a catechism in which the absolving power of the minister of God, and the necessity and advantage of confession, are plainly set forth. I will quote from the Rev. gentleman's book his identical words:
The Rev. C. S. Grueber, an Anglican priest, has recently released a catechism that clearly outlines the minister's power to absolve sins, as well as the importance and benefits of confession. I'll quote the exact words from the Rev. gentleman's book:
Question. What do you mean by absolution?
Question. What do you mean by forgiveness?
Answer. The pardon or forgiveness of sin.
Response. The forgiveness or pardon of sin.
Q. By what special ordinance of Christ are sins committed after Baptism to be pardoned?
Q. What specific rule from Christ allows for sins committed after Baptism to be forgiven?
A. By the sacrament of absolution.
By the sacrament of forgiveness.
Q. Who is the minister of absolution?
Q. Who is the minister of forgiveness?
A. A Priest.
A Priest.
Q. Do you mean that a Priest can really absolve?
Q. Are you saying that a Priest can actually forgive sins?
A. Yes.
Yes.
Q. In what place of the Holy Scripture is it recorded that Christ gave this power to the priesthood?
Q. Where in the Holy Scripture is it mentioned that Christ gave this authority to the priesthood?
A. In John xx. 23; see also Matt. xviii. 18.
A. In John 20:23; see also Matthew 18:18.
Q. What does the prayer-book (or Book of Common Prayer) say?
Q. What does the prayer book (or Book of Common Prayer) say?
A. In the office for the ordaining of Priests the Bishop is directed to say, “Receive the Holy Ghost for the office and work of a Priest in the Church of God. Whose sins thou dost forgive, they are forgiven.” In the office for the visitation of the sick it is said, “Our Lord Jesus Christ hath left in His Church power to absolve all sinners that truly repent and believe in Him.” In the order for morning and evening prayer we say again, “Almighty God hath given power and commandment to his ministers to declare and pronounce [pg 355] to His people, being penitent, the absolution and remission of their sins.”
A. In the office for ordaining Priests, the Bishop is instructed to say, "Accept the Holy Spirit for your role and work as a Priest in the Church of God. Whosever sins you forgive are forgiven." In the office for visiting the sick, it is stated, “Our Lord Jesus Christ has given His Church the authority to forgive all sinners who genuinely repent and have faith in Him.” In the order for morning and evening prayers, we again say, “Almighty God has given authority to His ministers to tell His people, who are truly sorry, that their sins are forgiven and absolved.”
Q. For what purpose hath Christ given this power to Priests to pronounce absolution in His name?
Q. Why has Christ given priests the authority to grant forgiveness in His name?
A. For the consolation of the penitent; the quieting of his conscience.
A. To comfort those who feel remorse; to ease their conscience.
Q. What must precede the absolution of the penitent?
Q. What needs to happen before the penitent receives absolution?
A. Confession.... Before absolution privately given, confession must be made to a Priest privately.
A. Confession.... Before receiving private absolution, confession has to be made to a Priest in private.
Q. In what case does the Church of England order her ministers to move people to private, or, as it is called, to auricular confession?
Q. In what situation does the Church of England instruct its ministers to encourage people to seek private confession, or what is known as auricular confession?
A. When they feel their conscience troubled with any weighty matter.
A. When their conscience is troubled by something serious.
Q. What is weighty matter?
What is a weighty matter?
A. Mortal sin certainly is weighty; sins of omission or commission of any kind that press upon the mind are so, too. Anything may be weighty that causes scruple or doubtfulness.
A. Mortal sin is definitely serious; any sins of omission or commission that weigh on the mind are serious as well. Anything that causes anxiety or uncertainty can be significant.
Q. At what times in particular does the Church so order?
Q. When does the Church specifically arrange for this?
A. In the time of sickness, and before coming to the Holy Communion.
A. When you're sick, and before taking Communion.
Q. Is there any other class of persons to whom confession is profitable?
Q. Is there any other group of people for whom confession is beneficial?
A. Yes; to those who desire to lead a saintly life. These, indeed, are the persons who most frequently resort to it.
A. Yes; for those who want to live a holy life. These are genuinely the people who often seek it out.
Q. Is there any other object in confession, besides the seeking absolution for past sin and the quieting of the penitent's conscience?
Q. Is there anything else that confession aims for, apart from seeking forgiveness for past sins and calming the penitent's conscience?
A. Yes; the practice of confessing each single [pg 356] sin is a great check upon the commission of sin and a preservative of purity of life.457
A. Yes; the habit of confessing every single [pg 356] sin is a strong deterrent against committing sins and helps maintain a pure life.457
Here we have the Divine institution of priestly absolution and the necessity and advantage of Sacramental confession plainly taught, not in a speculative treatise, but in a practical catechism, by a distinguished minister of the Church of England; taught by a minister who draws his salary from the funds of the Protestant Episcopal church; who preaches and administers in a church edifice recognized as a Protestant Episcopal church, and who is in strict communion with a Bishop of the Protestant Episcopal Church of England.
Here we have the Divine institution of priestly absolution and the necessity and benefits of Sacramental confession clearly explained, not in a theoretical essay, but in a practical catechism, by a respected minister of the Church of England; taught by a minister who receives his salary from the funds of the Protestant Episcopal Church; who preaches and serves in a church building recognized as a Protestant Episcopal church, and who is in close communion with a Bishop of the Protestant Episcopal Church of England.
And these doctrines are upheld, not by one eminent Divine only, but by hundreds of clergymen, as well as by thousands of the Protestant Episcopalians of England.
And these beliefs are supported not just by one prominent minister but by hundreds of clergy, as well as by thousands of Protestant Episcopalians in England.
What a strange spectacle to behold the same church teaching diametrically opposite doctrines! What is orthodox in the diocese of Bath and Wells is decidedly heterodox in the diocese of North Carolina. An ordinance which Rev. Mr. Grueber proclaims to be of Divine faith is characterized by Rt. Rev. Bishop Atkinson458 as the invention of men. What Dr. Grueber inculcates as a most salutary practice Dr. Atkinson anathematizes as pernicious to religion. Confession, which, in the judgment of the former, is a great “check upon the commission of sin,” is stigmatized by the latter as an incentive to sin. “Behold how good and pleasant it is for brethren to dwell together in unity.”459
What a strange sight it is to see the same church teaching completely opposite beliefs! What is considered orthodox in the diocese of Bath and Wells is definitely seen as heterodox in the diocese of North Carolina. An ordinance that Rev. Mr. Grueber declares to be of Divine faith is described by Rt. Rev. Bishop Atkinson as merely a human invention. What Dr. Grueber promotes as a very beneficial practice, Dr. Atkinson condemns as harmful to religion. Confession, which the former views as a great “check upon the commission of sin,” is criticized by the latter as a temptation to sin. “Look how good and pleasant it is for brethren to live together in unity.”
Suppose that the venerable Protestant Episcopal Bishop of North Carolina, in passing through England, were invited by the Rev. Mr. Grueber to preach in his church in the morning, and that the Rt. Rev. Prelate chose for his subject a sermon on confession; and suppose that the Rev. Mr. Grueber selected in the evening, as the subject of his discourse, the doctrine advanced by him in his catechism.
Suppose that the respected Protestant Episcopal Bishop of North Carolina, while traveling through England, was invited by Rev. Mr. Grueber to preach at his church in the morning, and that the Rt. Rev. Prelate chose confession as his sermon topic; and suppose that Rev. Mr. Grueber picked the doctrine he presented in his catechism for his talk in the evening.
Let us imagine some benighted dissenter attending Mr. Grueber's church at the morning and evening service, with the view to being enlightened in the teachings of the Protestant church. Would not our dissenter be sorely perplexed, on returning home at night, as to what the Protestant Episcopal church really did teach?
Let’s picture a confused person who doesn’t share the same beliefs attending Mr. Grueber's church for both the morning and evening services, hoping to understand the teachings of the Protestant church. Wouldn’t this person be quite puzzled when they get home at night about what the Protestant Episcopal church actually teaches?
Some Episcopalians are pleased to admit that confession may be resorted to with spiritual profit in certain abnormal cases—for instance, in time of sickness. So that, in their judgment, a religious observance which is salutary to a sick man is pernicious to him in good health. For the life of me, I cannot see how the circumstances of bodily health can affect the moral character of a religious act.
Some Episcopalians are happy to acknowledge that confession can be beneficial in certain unusual situations—like during illness. Thus, in their opinion, a religious practice that is helpful for a sick person is harmful for someone who is healthy. For the life of me, I can't understand how a person's physical health can influence the moral nature of a religious act.
That a minister of the Baptist or the Methodist church should deny the power of priestly absolution I readily understand, since these churches disclaim, in their confessions of faith, any such prerogative for their clergy. But I cannot well conceive why a Protestant Episcopalian should repudiate the pardoning power, which is plainly asserted in his standard prayer-book.
That a minister from the Baptist or Methodist church would reject the idea of priestly absolution makes sense to me, as these churches state in their confessions of faith that their clergy don’t have that authority. However, I find it hard to understand why a Protestant Episcopalian would dismiss the forgiveness power, which is clearly stated in their official prayer book.
Whenever an Episcopalian Bishop imposes hands on candidates for the ministry he employs the following words, which are found in the Book of Common Prayer: “Receive the Holy Ghost for [pg 358] the office and work of a Priest in the Church of God, now committed unto thee by the imposition of our hands. Whose sins thou dost forgive, they are forgiven; and whose sins thou dost retain, they are retained.”460 If these words do not mean that the minister receives by the imposition of the Bishop's hands the power of forgiving sin, they mean nothing at all. When the Bishop pronounces this sentence, either he intends to convey this power of absolution, or he does not. If he intended to confer this power, he could not employ more clear and precise language to express his idea; if he did not intend to confer this power, then his language is calculated to mislead.
Whenever an Episcopalian Bishop lays hands on candidates for the ministry, he uses the following words from the Book of Common Prayer: "Receive the Holy Spirit for the role and responsibilities of a Priest in the Church of God, now entrusted to you through the laying on of our hands. The sins you forgive are forgiven; and the sins you retain are retained."460 If these words don’t mean that the minister receives the power to forgive sins through the Bishop's hands, then they mean nothing at all. When the Bishop says this, he either intends to give this power of absolution or he does not. If he intended to give this power, he couldn't have used clearer language to express his idea; if he didn’t intend to give this power, then his words are misleading.
Just imagine that prelate addressing a candidate for Holy Orders, in the morning, with the words: “Whose sins thou dost forgive they are forgiven;” and after Divine service saying to the young minister: “Remember, sir, you have no power to forgive sins. The words of ordination are a mere figure of speech.”
Just picture that church leader talking to someone about becoming a priest in the morning, saying: “Whosever sins you forgive are forgiven;” and after the worship service telling the young minister: "Keep in mind, you don’t have the actual power to forgive sins. The words said during ordination are just a figure of speech."
When a Catholic Bishop ordains Priests he uses the precise words which I have quoted, because the Book of Common Prayer borrows them from our Pontifical. But he means exactly what he says, viz: That the Priest receives through the ministration of the Bishop the power of forgiving sins.
When a Catholic Bishop ordains Priests, he uses the exact words I quoted because the Book of Common Prayer takes them from our Pontifical. However, he means exactly what he says, namely: that the Priest receives the power to forgive sins through the Bishop's ministry.
To sum up: We have seen that the Sacrament of Penance and absolution by the Priest is taught in Scripture, proclaimed by the Fathers, upheld not only by Roman Catholics throughout the world, but also by all the schismatic Christians of the East. It is inculcated in those old and genuine editions of the Book of Common Prayer, which have not been enervated by being subjected [pg 359] to the pruning-knife in this country, and the same practice is encouraged by an influential portion of the Protestant Episcopal church in England, and I will add, also, in the United States.
To sum up: We have seen that the Sacrament of Penance and forgiveness by the Priest is taught in Scripture, proclaimed by the Church Fathers, and supported not only by Roman Catholics around the world but also by all Eastern Orthodox Christians. It is emphasized in the authentic, older editions of the Book of Common Prayer, which haven't been watered down by revisions in this country, and the same practice is encouraged by a significant part of the Protestant Episcopal Church in England, and I would add, also in the United States.
Again, some object to priestly absolution on the assumption that the exercise of such a function would be a usurpation of an incommunicable prerogative of God, who alone can forgive sins. This was precisely the language addressed by the Scribes to our Savior. They exclaimed: “He blasphemeth! who can forgive sins but God only?”461 My answer, therefore, will be equally applicable to old and modern objectors. It is not blasphemy for a Priest to claim the power of forgiving sins, since he acts as the delegate of the Most High. It would, indeed, be blasphemous if a Priest pretended to absolve in his own name and by virtue of his own authority. But when the Priest absolves the penitent sinner he acts in the name, and by the express authority, of Jesus Christ; for he says: “I absolve thee in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.” Let it be understood once for all that the Priest arrogates to himself no Divine powers. He is but a feeble voice. It is the Holy Spirit that operates sanctity in the soul of the penitent.
Again, some people object to priestly absolution on the assumption that performing such a function would be taking on a unique right of God, who alone can forgive sins. This was exactly the claim made by the Scribes to our Savior. They exclaimed: "He's insulting God! Who can forgive sins except God Himself?"461 So, my answer will apply equally to both old and modern objectors. It is not blasphemy for a Priest to claim the power of forgiving sins because he acts as a representative of the Most High. It would indeed be blasphemous if a Priest claimed to absolve people in his own name and by his own authority. But when the Priest absolves the penitent sinner, he acts in the name and by the express authority of Jesus Christ; for he says: "I forgive you in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit." Let it be clear once and for all that the Priest does not claim any Divine powers for himself. He is just a weak voice. It is the Holy Spirit who brings sanctity to the heart of the penitent.
Not a few Protestant Episcopalians, I believe, still admit that original sin is washed away in the Sacrament of Baptism. If the minister is not guilty of blasphemy in being the instrument of God's mercy, in forgiving sins by Baptism, how can a Priest blaspheme in being the instrument of Divine mercy, in absolving sinners in the Sacrament of Penance? The same Lord who instituted Baptism for the remission of original sin established Penance for the forgiveness of sins committed [pg 360] after Baptism. Did not the Apostles exercise Divine power in raising dead bodies to life, and in raising souls that were dead to the life of grace? And yet no one but Scribes and Pharisees accused them of usurping God's powers. Cannot the Almighty, without derogating from His own glory, give to men in the nineteenth century privileges which He accorded to them in the first age of the Church?
I believe that many Protestant Episcopalians still accept that original sin is removed in the Sacrament of Baptism. If the minister isn't guilty of blasphemy by being the instrument of God's mercy and forgiving sins through Baptism, then how can a Priest blaspheme by being the tool of Divine mercy in absolving sinners in the Sacrament of Penance? The same Lord who established Baptism for the removal of original sin also set up Penance for the forgiveness of sins committed [pg 360] after Baptism. Didn't the Apostles have Divine power to bring dead bodies back to life and to awaken souls that were dead to the life of grace? Yet, only the Scribes and Pharisees accused them of claiming God's powers. Can’t the Almighty, without diminishing His own glory, grant people in the nineteenth century the same privileges He gave to them in the early Church?
Far, then, from dishonoring, we honor God by having recourse to the earthly physician whom He has appointed for us, and, like the multitude in the Gospel, we “glorify God, who hath given such power to men.”462
Far from dishonoring God, we actually honor Him by turning to the earthly doctor He has provided for us. Just like the crowd in the Gospel, we "Honor God, who has given such power to people."462
Others object thus: Why confess to a Priest, when you may confess to God in secret. I will retort by asking, why do you build fine temples when you can worship God in the great temple of nature? Why pray in church when you can pray in your chamber? Why listen to a minister expounding the Word of God when you can read the Gospel at your leisure at home. You answer that the Lord authorizes these things. So does He authorize priestly absolution. This objection is not new. It is very old.
Others say: Why confess to a priest when you can confess to God in private? I’ll counter by asking, why build beautiful temples when you can worship God in the vast temple of nature? Why pray in church when you can pray in your own room? Why listen to a minister explain the Word of God when you can read the Gospel at your own pace at home? You respond that the Lord supports these practices. He also supports priestly absolution. This objection isn’t new; it’s very old.
St. Augustine, who lived fourteen hundred years ago, will answer the objection for me: “Let no one,” remarks this illustrious Doctor, “say to himself, I do penance to God in private; I do it before God. Is it, then, in vain that Christ has said: ‘Whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven’? Is it in vain that the keys have been given to the Church?” The question for us is not what God is able to do, but what He has willed to do. God might have adopted other means for the justification of the sinner, as He might have created a world different from the present one. But it is our business to take our Father at His word, and to have recourse with gratitude to the [pg 361] system He has actually established for our justification. Now, we are assured by His infallible word that it is by having recourse to His consecrated ministers that our sins will be forgiven us.463
St. Augustine, who lived fourteen hundred years ago, addresses this objection: "Don't let anyone," this renowned Doctor says, “he thought to himself, I do penance to God in private; I do it before God. Has Christ really said: ‘Whatever you bind on earth shall be bound in heaven’ for no reason? Has the Church really been given the keys for nothing?” The question for us isn't what God can do, but what He has decided to do. God could have used other methods for the justification of sinners, just as He could have created a world different from the one we have now. But it’s our responsibility to trust our Father at His word and to turn with gratitude to the [pg 361] system He has put in place for our justification. Now, we are assured by His infallible word that it is through His consecrated ministers that our sins will be forgiven. 463
It is related in the Book of Kings that Naaman, the Syrian, was afflicted with a grievous leprosy, which baffled the skill of the physicians of his country. He had in his household a Jewish maid-servant. She spoke to her master of the great prophet Eliseus, who lived in her native country, to whom the Lord had given the power of performing miracles. She besought her master to consult the prophet. Naaman, accordingly, set out for the country of Israel and begged Eliseus to heal him. The prophet told him to go and wash seven times in the Jordan; but Naaman, instead of doing as he was directed, became very angry, and said: “I thought he would have come out to me, ... and touched with his hand the place of the leprosy, and healed me. Are not the Abana and the Pharfar rivers of Damascus, better than all the waters of Israel, that I may wash in them, and be made clean?”464 But the servants of Naaman remonstrated with him, and besought him to comply with the prophet's injunction, telling him that the conditions were easy and the Jordan was at hand. Naaman went and washed and was cleansed. Our opponents, like Naaman, cry out: “Why should you go to a Priest, a sinner like yourself, when secretly, in your own room, you can approach God, the pure fountain of grace, to be washed from your sins?” I answer, because Jesus Christ, a prophet, and more than a prophet, has commanded you to do so.
It’s told in the Book of Kings that Naaman, the Syrian, suffered from a severe case of leprosy that none of the doctors in his country could treat. He had a Jewish maidservant in his household who mentioned to her master the great prophet Eliseus, who lived in her home country and had been given the power to perform miracles by the Lord. She urged her master to seek out the prophet. Naaman then traveled to Israel and asked Eliseus to heal him. The prophet instructed him to wash seven times in the Jordan River. However, Naaman got very angry instead of following the instructions and said: "I expected him to come out to me, ... and touch the spot of the leprosy with his hand and heal me. Are the Abana and Pharpar rivers in Damascus not better than all the waters in Israel, so that I can wash in them and be made clean?"464 But Naaman's servants urged him to follow the prophet's directions, explaining that the requirements were simple and that the Jordan was nearby. Naaman went, washed, and was healed. Our critics, like Naaman, protest: "Why would you go to a priest, who is just as flawed as you, when you can secretly reach out to God, the ultimate source of grace, in your own room to be cleansed of your sins?" I respond by saying that Jesus Christ, a prophet and more than a prophet, has commanded you to do so.
The last charge that I will notice is the most serious and the most offensive. We are told that [pg 362] private confession is lawless; that the conscience soon becomes “enfeebled and chained and starved” by it, and, worse and worse, that sins are more readily committed, if followed by an absolution conveying pardon—in other words, that the more attached Catholics are to the practice of their holy religion the more depraved and corrupt they become. Or, if they remain faithful to God, this is not by reason of, but in spite of, their religious exercises.
The final accusation I'll address is the most serious and offensive. We're told that private confession is wrong; that the conscience quickly becomes “weakened and restricted and neglected” because of it, and, even worse, that people are more likely to sin if they think they can get forgiveness afterward—in other words, that the more committed Catholics are to their faith, the more immoral and corrupt they become. Or, if they stay loyal to God, it's not because of their religious practices, but despite them.
Surely, this was not the sentiment of the late Dr. Ives, once Protestant Bishop of North Carolina, and of many other illustrious converts, who, from the day of their conversion to the hour of their death never failed to receive consolation and strength from the sacred tribunal.
Surely, this wasn’t the feeling of the late Dr. Ives, who was once the Protestant Bishop of North Carolina, or of many other notable converts, who, from the day they converted until the hour they died, never stopped receiving comfort and strength from the sacred tribunal.
Nor is it the sentiment of Rev. Father Lyman, a Catholic Priest, of Baltimore, and brother of the assistant Protestant Bishop of North Carolina, nor of the present Archbishops of Baltimore and Philadelphia, of the Bishops of Wilmington, Cleveland, Columbus and Ogdensburg, and a host of others, both of the Protestant clergy and laity, who within the last fifty years have entered the Catholic Church.
Nor is it the opinion of Rev. Father Lyman, a Catholic priest from Baltimore and brother of the assistant Protestant Bishop of North Carolina, nor of the current Archbishops of Baltimore and Philadelphia, or the Bishops of Wilmington, Cleveland, Columbus, and Ogdensburg, along with many others, both Protestant clergy and laypeople, who have joined the Catholic Church in the last fifty years.
If we compare the Protestant and Catholic systems for the forgiveness of sins, the Catholic system will not suffer by the comparison. According to the Protestant system, repentance is necessary and sufficient for justification. The Catholic system also requires repentance on the part of the sinner as an indispensable prerequisite for the forgiveness of sin. But it requires much more than this. Before the penitent receives absolution he must carefully examine his conscience and confess his sins, according to their number and kind. He is obliged to have a firm purpose of amendment, to [pg 363] promise restitution, if he has defrauded his neighbor, to repair any injury done his neighbor's character, to be reconciled with his enemies and to avoid the occasions of sin. Do not these obligations afford a better safeguard against a relapse into sin than a simple internal act of contrition?
If we compare the Protestant and Catholic approaches to forgiveness, the Catholic approach holds up just as well. In the Protestant view, repentance is both necessary and enough for being justified. The Catholic view also requires the sinner to repent, which is essential for forgiveness. But it goes further than that. Before someone can receive absolution, they must seriously reflect on their conscience and confess their sins, detailing how many and what types. They need to genuinely intend to change, promise to make restitution if they’ve cheated someone, fix any harm done to someone’s reputation, reconcile with their enemies, and avoid situations that lead to sin. Don’t these requirements provide a stronger deterrent against falling back into sin than just a simple internal act of remorse?
Many most eminent Protestant, and even infidel writers, who were conversant with the practical workings of the confessional in the countries in which they lived, bear testimony to the moral reformation produced by it. The famous German philosopher, Leibnitz, admits that it is a great benefit conferred on men by God that He left in His Church the power of forgiving sins.465
Many prominent Protestant and even non-religious writers, who were familiar with how confession actually worked in the countries where they lived, testify to the moral improvement it brought about. The renowned German philosopher Leibnitz acknowledges that it's a significant gift from God that He granted His Church the power to forgive sins.465
Voltaire, certainly no friend of Christianity, avows “that there is not perhaps a more useful institution than confession.”466
Voltaire, definitely not a supporter of Christianity, states "there may not be a more valuable institution than confession."466
Rousseau, not less hostile to the Church, exclaims: “How many restitutions and reparations does not confession cause among Catholics!”467
Rousseau, equally critical of the Church, exclaims: “How many restitutions and reparations does confession bring about for Catholics!”467
The Protestant authorities of Nuremberg, in Germany, shortly after the establishment of the reformed doctrines in that city, were so much alarmed at the laxity of morals which succeeded after the abolition of confession that they petitioned their Emperor, Charles V., to have it restored.
The Protestant leaders of Nuremberg, in Germany, soon after the new reformed beliefs were introduced in that city, became quite concerned about the decline in morals that followed the end of confession. They asked their Emperor, Charles V., to bring it back.
It is a favorite custom for the adversaries of the Catholic Church to refer to the alleged loose morals prevailing in France and in other Catholic countries as a proof of the inferior standard of Catholic morality. This is a safe, and at the same time not the most honorable, mode of attack, as the people of those nations are too far off to defend themselves. For my part, I have spent [pg 364] a considerable time in various portions of France, and more edifying Christians I have never witnessed than those I met in that country. For six years I had for my professors French Priests, whose exemplary lives were a daily sermon to all around them.
It’s a common tactic for critics of the Catholic Church to point to the supposed lax morals in France and other Catholic countries as evidence of a lower standard of Catholic morality. This approach is safe and, at the same time, not the most honorable, as the people from those countries are too distant to respond. Personally, I have spent [pg 364] a significant amount of time in various parts of France, and I have never encountered more inspiring Christians than those I met there. For six years, my professors were French priests, whose exemplary lives served as a daily lesson to everyone around them.
I submit that the cosmopolitan city of Paris (waiving, for the present, the enormities of which it is accused), is not to be adduced as a fair criterion of French morality. Let us stay at home and judge of Catholic morals by the examples furnished under our eyes.
I argue that the cosmopolitan city of Paris (setting aside, for now, the serious accusations against it) shouldn't be considered a true reflection of French morality. Let's stay at home and evaluate Catholic morals based on the examples we see around us.
The influence of the confessional has been fairly tested in this country since the foundation of our Republic. Are practical Catholics enfeebled in conscience? Is their conscience chained and starved? Has the absolution they received whetted their appetites for more sin? Are they monsters of immorality? I think that an enlightened Protestant public will pronounce a contrary verdict.
The impact of confession has been closely examined in this country since the founding of our Republic. Are practicing Catholics weakened in their conscience? Is their conscience restricted and neglected? Has the forgiveness they received increased their desire for more sin? Are they moral failures? I believe that an informed Protestant public will come to a different conclusion.
I feel that I can say, with truth, that Catholics who frequent the confessional are generally virtuous in their private lives, just and honorable in their dealings with others, and that they cultivate charity and good-will toward their fellow-citizens.
I can honestly say that Catholics who regularly go to confession are usually virtuous in their personal lives, fair and honorable in their interactions with others, and they promote kindness and goodwill toward their fellow citizens.
It will not do to reply that it is the system, not the individual, that is attacked. How can we judge of a system unless by its practical working in the individual? “By their fruits ye shall know them,” says our Redeemer.
It’s not enough to say that it’s the system being criticized, not the individual. How can we evaluate a system without looking at how it functions in individual cases? "You will know them by their actions." our Savior tells us.
Vices, indeed, we have to deplore among certain classes of our people, which are often superinduced by their migratory habits and irregular mode of life. But they are commonly sins of frailty, and these are not the persons that are accustomed [pg 365] to approach the confessional. If they did their lives would be very different from what they are.
Vices, unfortunately, exist among certain groups in our society, often brought on by their nomadic lifestyles and unstable ways of living. However, these are usually minor weaknesses, and these individuals are not the ones who typically seek out confession. If they did, their lives would likely look very different.
The best of us, alas! are not what we ought to be, considering the graces we receive. But if you seek for canting hypocrites, or colossal defaulters, or perpetrators of well-laid schemes of forgery, or of systematic licentiousness, or of premeditated violence, you will seek for such in vain among those who frequent the confessional.
The best of us, unfortunately, are not what we should be, given the blessings we receive. However, if you're looking for fake hypocrites, huge fraudsters, planners of elaborate forgery schemes, people who live by their own rules, or those who commit premeditated violence, you won’t find them among those who go to confession.
There is another objection which it is difficult to kill. It dies hard and, like Banquo's ghost, it will not down. If you drive it from the city, it will fly to the town. If you expel it from the town, it will take refuge in the village. If you eject it from the village, it will hide itself like some noxious animal, in some desert place until it makes its rounds again.
There’s another objection that’s tough to eliminate. It hangs around stubbornly, like Banquo's ghost, refusing to go away. If you push it out of the city, it will escape to the town. If you kick it out of the town, it will find safety in the village. If you force it out of the village, it will hide like a pesky pest in some remote area until it resurfaces again.
I allude to the charge that a price has to be paid for remitting sins. “You have only (say these slanderers) to pay a certain toll at the confessional gate, and you can pass the biggest load of sin.”
I refer to the claim that there's a cost for forgiving sins. "These slanderers claim that all you have to do is pay a certain fee at the confessional gate, and you can leave with your biggest burden of sin."
It is hard to treat these objections seriously. I have been hearing confessions for fifty years, and of all who have come to me, not one has had the sense of duty to offer me any compensation for absolving them, and this is true of every Priest with whom I have been acquainted. The truth is, the Priest who would solicit a fee for absolution knows that he would be guilty of simony, and would be liable to suspension.
It’s difficult to take these objections seriously. I’ve been hearing confessions for fifty years, and out of everyone who has come to me, not a single person has shown the responsibility to give me any compensation for absolving them, and this is the case for every Priest I know. The reality is, a Priest who asks for a fee for absolution knows he would be committing simony and could face suspension.
But we are told that confession is an intolerable yoke, that it makes its votaries the slaves of the Priests.
But we're told that confession is an unbearable burden, that it turns its followers into the slaves of the priests.
Before answering this objection, let me call your attention to the inconsistency of our adversaries, who blow hot and cold in the same breath. They denounce confession as being too hard a remedy for sin and condemn it, at the same time, as being [pg 366] a smooth road to heaven. In one sentence they style it a bed of roses; in the next a bed of thorns.
Before addressing this objection, let me point out the inconsistency of our opponents, who contradict themselves in the same breath. They criticize confession as too harsh a remedy for sin and condemn it at the same time as an easy path to heaven. In one breath, they call it a bed of roses; in the next, a bed of thorns.
In a preceding objection it was charged that the votaries of confession had no moral constraint at all. Now it is said that their conscience is bound in chains of slavery. Surely, confession cannot be hard and easy at the same time.
In a previous objection, it was claimed that the followers of confession had no moral constraint whatsoever. Now it is said that their conscience is bound by chains of slavery. Surely, confession can't be both difficult and easy at the same time.
I have already refuted, I trust, the former charge. I shall now answer the second. I am not aware in what sense our people are less independent than those of any other class of the community. The only restraint, as far as I know, imposed on Catholics by their Priests is the yoke of the Gospel, and to this restraint no Christian ought to object. In my estimation, no body of Christians enjoys more Apostolic freedom than those of the Catholic communion, because they are guided in their conduct, not by the ever-changing ipse dixit of any minister, but by the unchangeable teachings of the Church of Jesus Christ.
I hope I’ve already addressed the first accusation. Now, I’ll tackle the second one. I don’t understand how our group is supposedly less independent than any other part of society. As far as I know, the only restriction placed on Catholics by their priests is the guidance of the Gospel, and no Christian should find this objectionable. In my opinion, no group of Christians has more true freedom than those in the Catholic faith, because their actions are guided not by the ever-shifting opinions of any minister, but by the timeless teachings of the Church of Jesus Christ.
But if to love their Priest, to reverence his sacred character, to obey his voice as the voice of God; if to be willing to make any sacrifice for their spiritual father; if, I say, you call this slavery, then our Catholic people are slaves, indeed, and, what is more, they are content with their chains.
But if loving their Priest, respecting his sacred role, and following his guidance as if it were the voice of God; if being willing to make any sacrifice for their spiritual father; if you call this slavery, then our Catholic people are indeed slaves, and, what's more, they are happy with their chains.
Even our Manuals of Devotion have not escaped the lash of wanton criticism. They have excited the pious horror of some modern Pharisees because they contain a table of sins for the use of those preparing for confession. The same flower that furnishes honey to the bee supplies poison to the wasp; and, in like manner, the same book that gives only the honey of consolation to the devout reader has nothing but moral poison for those that search its pages for nothing else.
Even our Manuals of Devotion haven't avoided harsh criticism. They've sparked the pious outrage of some modern Pharisees because they include a table of sins for people getting ready for confession. The same flower that provides honey to the bee also supplies poison to the wasp; similarly, the same book that offers only the sweetness of comfort to the devoted reader holds nothing but moral poison for those who look through its pages for something else.
How can anyone object to the table of sins in our prayer-books and consistently advocate the circulation of the Bible, which contains incomparably plainer and more palpable allusions to gross crimes than are found in our books of devotion? Let us not forget the adage, “Honi soit qui mal y pense.”
How can anyone criticize the list of sins in our prayer books and at the same time support the distribution of the Bible, which contains much clearer and more obvious references to serious crimes than what we have in our books of devotion? Let's remember the saying, “Shame on anyone who has a negative opinion about it.”
I may be permitted, in concluding this subject, to add the testimony of my own experience on the beneficent influence of the confessional; for, like my brethren in the ministry, I am, in the language of Dryden,
I can take a moment, in wrapping up this topic, to share my personal experience regarding the positive impact of confession; because, like my fellow ministers, I am, in the words of Dryden,
Since the time of my ordination up to the present hour I have been accustomed to hear confessions almost every day. I have, therefore, had a fair opportunity of ascertaining the value of the “system.” The impressions forced upon my mind, far from being peculiar to myself, are shared by every Catholic Priest throughout the world charged with the care of souls. The testimony of ten experienced confessors ought, in my estimation, to have more weight in enabling men to judge of the moral tendencies of the confessional than the gratuitous assertions of a thousand individuals who have no personal experience of it, but who draw on their heated imaginations or on the pages of sensational novels for the statements they offer.
Since the time I was ordained until now, I've been hearing confessions almost every day. Because of this, I've had a good chance to understand the value of the “system.” The thoughts I've formed in my mind aren't just unique to me; they are shared by every Catholic Priest around the world who is responsible for caring for souls. I believe the insights of ten experienced confessors should carry more weight in helping people assess the moral implications of confession than the unfounded claims of a thousand people who have no direct experience with it and instead rely on their vivid imaginations or sensational novels for their opinions.
My experience is that the confessional is the most powerful lever ever erected by a merciful God for raising men from the mire of sin. It has more weight in withdrawing people from vice than even the pulpit. In public sermons we scatter the [pg 368] seed of the Word of God; in the confessional we reap the harvest. In sermons, to use a military phrase, the fire is at random, but in confession it is a dead shot. The words of the Priest go home to the heart of the penitent. In a public discourse the Priest addresses all in general, and his words of admonition may be applicable to very few of his hearers. But his words spoken in the confessional are directed exclusively to the penitent, whose heart is open to receive the Word of God. The confessor exhorts the penitent according to his spiritual wants. He cautions him against the frequentation of dangerous company and other occasions of sin, or he recommends special practices of piety suited to the penitent's wants.
My experience shows that the confessional is the most effective tool ever created by a merciful God for lifting people up from the depths of sin. It has a greater impact on pulling individuals away from wrongdoing than even the pulpit does. In public sermons, we scatter the seed of God's Word; in the confessional, we gather the harvest. In sermons, to use a military term, the fire is random, but in confession, it's a direct hit. The Priest's words reach the heart of the penitent. In a public address, the Priest speaks to everyone in general, and his words of advice may only resonate with a few listeners. But what he says in the confessional is aimed solely at the penitent, whose heart is ready to accept God's Word. The confessor guides the penitent according to their spiritual needs. He warns them against the company of those who could lead them into sin and suggests specific practices of piety tailored to their needs.
Hence missionaries are accustomed to estimate the fruit of a mission more by the number of penitents who have approached the sacred tribunal than by the number of persons who have listened to their sermons.
Hence, missionaries tend to evaluate the success of a mission more by the number of penitents who have come to the sacred tribunal than by the number of people who have heard their sermons.
Of all the labors that our sacred ministry imposes on us, there is none more arduous or more irksome than that of hearing confessions. If I may make a revelation of my own life, I deferred receiving Holy Orders for two years, from a sense of the dread responsibility connected with the confessional. It is no trifling task to sit for six or eight consecutive hours on a hot summer day, listening to stories of sin and sorrow and misery. It is only the consciousness of the immense good he is doing that sustains the confessor in the sacred tribunal. He is one “who can have compassion on the ignorant and erring, because he himself is also encompassed with infirmity.”468
Of all the duties our sacred ministry requires of us, none is more demanding or more frustrating than hearing confessions. If I may share a personal insight, I delayed taking Holy Orders for two years due to the heavy responsibility associated with the confessional. It’s no small feat to sit for six or eight straight hours on a hot summer day, listening to tales of sin, sorrow, and suffering. It’s only the awareness of the tremendous good he is doing that keeps the confessor going in the sacred tribunal. He is one "who can feel compassion for those who are ignorant and making mistakes, because he himself is also subject to weaknesses."468
I have seen the man whose conscience was weighed down by the accumulated sins of twenty [pg 369] winters. Upon his face were branded guilt and shame, remorse and confusion. There he stood by the confessional, with downcast countenance, ashamed, like the Publican, to look up to heaven. He glided into the little mercy-seat. No human ear will ever learn what there transpired. The revelations of the confessional are a sealed book.
I have seen the man whose conscience was weighed down by the accumulated sins of twenty [pg 369] winters. Guilt and shame, remorse and confusion were etched on his face. There he stood by the confessional, looking down, ashamed, like the Publican, unable to lift his gaze to heaven. He slipped into the small mercy-seat. No one will ever know what happened there. The secrets of the confessional are a closed book.
But during the brief time spent in the confessional a resurrection occurred more miraculous than the raising of Lazarus from the tomb—it was the resurrection from the grave of sin of a soul that had long lain worm-eaten. During those precious moments a ray from heaven dispelled the darkness and gloom from that self-accuser's mind. The genial warmth of the Holy Spirit melted his frozen heart, and the purifying influence of the same Spirit that came on the Apostles, “like a mighty wind from heaven,” scattered the poisonous atmosphere in which he lived and filled his soul with Divine grace. When he came out there was quickness in his step, joy on his countenance, a new light in his eye. Had you asked him why, he would have answered: “Because I was lost, and am found. Having been dead, I am come to life again.”469
But during the brief time spent in the confessional, a more miraculous resurrection occurred than the raising of Lazarus from the tomb—it was the revival of a soul that had long been decayed by sin. In those precious moments, a ray from heaven cleared the darkness and gloom from that self-accuser's mind. The warm presence of the Holy Spirit melted his hardened heart, and the purifying power of the same Spirit that came to the Apostles, “like a powerful wind from the sky,” swept away the toxic environment he lived in and filled his soul with Divine grace. When he came out, he walked with purpose, joy shone on his face, and a new light sparkled in his eyes. If you had asked him why, he would have said: "Because I was lost, and now I'm found. I was dead, but now I'm alive again."469
II. On the Relative Morality of Catholic and Protestant Countries.
It has been gravely asserted that the confession of sin and the doctrine of absolution tend to the spread of crime and immorality. Statistics are produced to show that murder and illegitimate [pg 370] births are largely in excess in countries under Catholic influence, and that this prevalence of wickedness is the result of confession and easy absolution.
It has been strongly claimed that confessing sins and the idea of forgiveness lead to an increase in crime and immorality. Data is presented to demonstrate that murder and unplanned pregnancies are significantly higher in countries with a Catholic influence, and that this increase in wrongdoing is the the outcome of confession and simple forgiveness.
If our system of absolving those only who both repent and confess leads to laxity of morals, how much more must the Protestant system, which omits that which is most humiliating and admits the sinner to reconciliation on condition of mere interior dispositions? As all our catechisms teach, and as every Catholic knows, there is no pardon of sin without sorrow of heart and purpose of amendment. It is a great mistake to suppose that the most ignorant Catholic believes he can procure the pardon of his sins by simply confessing them without being truly sorry for them. The estimate which so many Protestants set on the virtue of even the lower classes of Roman Catholics is clearly enough evinced in the preference which they constantly manifest in their employment of Catholics—practical Catholics—Catholics who go to confession. I maintain, therefore, that confession, far from being an incentive to sin, as our adversaries have the hardihood to affirm, is a most powerful check on the depravity of men and a most effectual preventive of their criminal excesses.
If our way of forgiving only those who both repent and admit leads to a decline in morals, how much more must the Protestant approach, which skips the most humbling part and allows the sinner to be reconciled just based on internal feelings? As all our catechisms teach and every Catholic knows, there’s no forgiveness of sin without genuine sorrow and a commitment to change. It’s a big misconception to think that the least informed Catholic believes they can get forgiveness just by confessing without being truly remorseful. The way many Protestants view the character of even lower-class Catholics is clearly shown in their preference for hiring practical Catholics—those who actually go to confession. So, I argue that confession, far from encouraging sin as our opponents boldly claim, is actually a strong deterrent against human wrongdoing and an effective way to prevent criminal behavior.
But is it true that crimes, especially murder and illegitimacy, are more prevalent in Catholic than in Protestant countries? I utterly deny the assertion, and also appeal to statistics in support of the denial. Whence do our opponents derive their information? Forsooth, from Rev. M. Hobart Seymour's “Nights Among Romanists” and similar absolutely unreliable compilations, the false statements of which have been again and again refuted.
But is it true that crimes, especially murder and illegitimacy, are more common in Catholic than in Protestant countries? I completely reject that claim and also refer to statistics to support my denial. Where do our opponents get their information? Indeed, from Rev. M. Hobart Seymour's “Nights with Romanists” and similar completely unreliable sources, the false claims of which have been repeatedly debunked.
Rev. Mr. Seymour gives the following list of the number of murders in England, France and Ireland:
Rev. Mr. Seymour provides the following list of the number of murders in England, France, and Ireland:
Ireland: 19 homicides to the million of inhabitants
France: 31
England: 4
Ireland: 19 homicides per million inhabitants
France: 31
England: 4
The reader of the above might well draw back in astonishment and exclaim, “Truly moral atmosphere of England!” But how do these statements compare with the official records which I submit to the unprejudiced reader? Recent returns from the “Hand-Book” for France, and “Thom's Official Directory for England and Ireland, 1869,” are as follows:
The reader above might react in shock and say, “What a genuinely moral atmosphere in England!” But how do these claims measure up against the official records that I present to the unbiased reader? Recent reports from the “Handbook” for France and "Thom's Official Directory for England and Ireland, 1869," are as follows:
Convictions (and sentences to death). | Executions. | |
1864.--France | 9 | 5 |
1867.--England and Wales | 27 | 10 |
Ireland | 3 | 0 |
These figures, which are from authenticated sources, do not bear out our accusers in their assertion that murders are more prevalent in Catholic than in Protestant countries. The statistics of this crime are limited, or they are not in very general circulation. But we have more extensive information in reference to the other great crime which, it is charged, prevails to a much more alarming extent in countries under Catholic influence, viz., illegitimacy. Here again we shall meet statistics with counter-statistics to refute unjust declarations. We do not wish to be understood as advocating the immaculateness of Catholic communities. We frankly admit and heartily deplore the disorders which Catholics commit, but we deny that they are worse than their Protestant neighbors; and still more emphatically do we deny [pg 372] that the Church is responsible for their disorders.
These figures, which come from verified sources, do not support our critics' claim that murders are more common in Catholic countries than in Protestant ones. The statistics on this crime are limited, or they aren't widely available. However, we have much more information about another significant crime that is said to be much more prevalent in countries influenced by Catholicism, namely, illegitimacy. Once again, we'll present statistics to counter the misleading statements. We don't want to be interpreted as saying that Catholic communities are flawless. We openly acknowledge and sincerely regret the issues that Catholics face, but we assert that they are not worse than those of their Protestant counterparts; and even more strongly, we assert that the Church is not responsible for their issues. [pg 372]
The Journal of the Statistical Society of London, of the years 1860, '62, '65, '67, gives the number of illegitimate births in England and Wales as 6-1/2 in every hundred, whilst in the Catholic kingdom of Sardinia the number is slightly over two in the hundred, and in Ireland three in every hundred. If the test of illegitimacy is a correct index of the morality of a country, how refreshing to pass from Protestant England across to Catholic Ireland or to the Continent and visit Sardinia! The moral atmosphere of these countries, compared with England, must be as a healthful breeze to a pestilential marsh.
The Journal of the Statistical Society of London, from the years 1860, '62, '65, '67, reports the number of illegitimate births in England and Wales as 6.5 in every hundred, while in the Catholic kingdom of Sardinia, the rate is just over 2 in a hundred, and in Ireland, it's 3 in every hundred. If illegitimacy is a true measure of a country's morality, how refreshing it is to move from Protestant England to Catholic Ireland or to the Continent and visit Sardinia! The moral climate of these countries, in comparison to England, must feel like a refreshing breeze against a polluted swamp.
That we may see at a glance the real condition of European countries in reference to this species of crime, I will here insert as correct a table as can be made from the latest reports. (Vid. Catholic World, Vol. XI., p. 112.)
That we can quickly see the actual situation of European countries regarding this type of crime, I'll include the most accurate table possible from the latest reports. (See Catholic World, Vol. XI., p. 112.)
Percentage Of Illegitimacy In Protestant And Catholic Countries Of Europe.
Percentage of Illegitimacy in Protestant and Catholic Countries of Europe.
Protestant. | Per cent. |
Holland | 4.0 |
Switzerland | 5.5 |
Prussia (Protestant) | 10.0 |
England and Wales | 6.5 |
Sweden and Norway | 9.6 |
Scotland | 10.1 |
Denmark | 11.0 |
German States | 14.8 |
Wurtemburg | 16.4 |
Catholic. | |
Italy | 5.1 |
Spain | 5.5 |
France | 7.2 |
Prussia (Catholic) | 6.5 |
Belgium | 7.2 |
Austria | 11.1 |
Ireland | 3.0 |
We have divided Prussia into Protestant and Catholic because statistics are kept according to the religious creed of the people; and we discover that, whilst among the Catholic portion of the empire there is but a percentage of six and a half of illegitimate births, among the Protestants it runs up to ten per cent. And the same remark is applicable to Ireland.
We’ve divided Prussia into Protestant and Catholic based on the religious affiliation of the people, and we find that while the Catholic part of the empire has only six and a half percent of illegitimate births, the Protestant side has a rate of ten percent. The same observation applies to Ireland.
The Scotman, whose statements are based on the report of the British Registrar-General, publishes the following statistics:
The Scottish person, whose claims are based on the report from the British Registrar-General, shares the following statistics:
“The proportion of illegitimate births to the total number of births is in Ireland 3.8 per cent.; in England the proportion is 6.4; in Scotland 9.9; in other words, England is nearly twice, and Scotland nearly thrice worse, than Ireland. Something worse has to be added, from which no consolation can be derived. The proportion of illegitimacy is very unequally distributed over Ireland, and the inequality rather humbling to us as Protestants, and still more as Presbyterians and Scotchmen. Taking Ireland according to the registration divisions, the proportion of illegitimate births varies from 6.2 to 1.3. The division showing this lowest figure is the western, being substantially the Province of Connaught, where about nineteen-twentieths of the population are Celtic and Roman Catholic. The division showing the highest proportion of illegitimacy is the north-eastern, which comprises, or almost consists of, the Province of Ulster, where the population is almost equally divided between Protestants and Roman Catholics, and where the great majority of Protestants are of Scotch blood and of the Presbyterian church. The sum of the whole matter is, that semi-Presbyterian and semi-Scotch Ulster is fully three times more immoral than wholly Popish [pg 374] and wholly Irish Connaught—which corresponds with wonderful accuracy to the more general fact that Scotland, as a whole, is three times more immoral than Ireland as a whole.”
The percentage of illegitimate births compared to the total number of births in Ireland is 3.8%; in England, it’s 6.4%; and in Scotland, it’s 9.9%. This means England has almost double the rate of Ireland, and Scotland nearly triples it. There’s an additional, troubling point to note. The rates of illegitimacy are very uneven across Ireland, which is quite humbling for us as Protestants, particularly as Presbyterians and Scots. Looking at Ireland by registration divisions, the percentage of illegitimate births varies from 6.2% down to 1.3%. The area with the lowest rate is the west, mainly in the Province of Connacht, where about 95% of the population is Celtic and Roman Catholic. The area with the highest rate of illegitimacy is the north-east, primarily in the Province of Ulster, where the population is nearly evenly divided between Protestants and Roman Catholics, with most Protestants being of Scottish descent and part of the Presbyterian church. The overall conclusion is that semi-Presbyterian and semi-Scottish Ulster is three times more immoral than entirely Catholic and entirely Irish Connacht—which interestingly parallels the broader fact that Scotland as a whole is three times more immoral than Ireland overall.
It is worthy, too, of notice, that in the tabular statement above presented the percentage of illegitimacy in Holland and Switzerland, where there are large Catholic minorities, is lower than in any other Protestant country.
It’s also worth noting that in the table above, the percentage of illegitimacy in Holland and Switzerland, where there are significant Catholic minorities, is lower than in any other Protestant country.
We have at hand evidences, furnished by Protestant writers, of the hideous immoralities of certain European nations that are more thoroughly Protestantized than England itself. Thus, Mr. Laing writes: “Of the 2,714 children born in Stockholm, 1,577 were legitimate, 1,137 illegitimate; making only a balance of 440 chaste mothers out of 2,714; and the proportion of illegitimate to legitimate children not as one to two and three-tenths, but as one to one and a half.”—A Tour in Sweden in 1838.
We have evidence, provided by Protestant authors, of the terrible immoralities in some European countries that are even more Protestant than England. For instance, Mr. Laing writes: “Out of 2,714 children born in Stockholm, 1,577 were legitimate and 1,137 were illegitimate, meaning there were only 440 chaste mothers among the 2,714. The ratio of illegitimate to legitimate children is not one to two and three-tenths, but one to one and a half.”—Touring Sweden in 1838.
But we are not disposed to parade these monstrous vices, no matter by whom committed. We allude to them with feelings of shame, not of pleasure; and give them a passing notice merely in self-defence against the gratuitous assertions of our adversaries. We certainly do not wish to excuse or palliate the evil deeds of Catholics, who, with all the blessed aids which their religion affords, ought to be much better than they are. Yet we will add, quoting the words of the Catholic World: “If we are not very much better than our neighbors, we are not any worse; and are not to be hounded down with the cry of vice and immorality by a set of Pharisees who are constantly lauding their own superiority and thanking God they are so much better than we poor Catholics.”
But we aren’t inclined to showcase these terrible vices, regardless of who committed them. We mention them with feelings of shame, not pleasure; and we only bring them up briefly to defend ourselves against the unfounded claims of our opponents. We definitely don’t want to excuse or downplay the wrongdoings of Catholics, who, with all the wonderful support their faith provides, should be doing much better than they are. Yet we’ll add, quoting the words of the
Chapter 27.
Luxury items.
There are few tenets of the Catholic Church so little understood, or so grossly misrepresented by her adversaries, as her doctrine regarding Indulgences.
There are few principles of the Catholic Church that are so poorly understood or so badly misrepresented by its opponents as its teaching on Indulgences.
One of the reasons of the popular misapprehension of an Indulgence may be ascribed to the change which the meaning of that term has gradually undergone. The word Indulgence originally signified favor, remission or forgiveness. Now, it is commonly used in the sense of unlawful gratification, and of free scope to the passions. Hence, when some ignorant or prejudiced persons hear of the Church granting an Indulgence the idea of license to sin is at once presented to their minds.
One reason for the widespread misunderstanding of an Indulgence can be traced back to the shift in its meaning over time. The word Indulgence originally meant favor, leniency or forgiveness. Now, it's often used to refer to unlawful pleasure and unrestricted self-indulgence. Therefore, when some uninformed or biased people hear about the Church granting an Indulgence, they immediately think of it as a license to sin.
An Indulgence is simply a remission in whole or in part, through the superabundant merits of Jesus Christ and His saints, of the temporal punishment due to God on account of sin after the guilt and eternal punishment have been remitted.
An Indulgence is basically a reduction, either fully or partially, of the temporary punishment owed to God for sin, thanks to the abundant merits of Jesus Christ and His saints, after the guilt and eternal punishment have been forgiven.
It should be borne in mind that, even after our guilt is removed, there often remains some temporal punishment to be undergone, either in this life or the next, as an expiation to Divine sanctity and justice. The Holy Scripture furnishes us with many examples of this truth. Mary, the sister of Moses, was pardoned the sin which she had committed by murmuring against her brother. [pg 376] Nevertheless, God inflicted on her the penalty of leprosy and of seven days' separation from the people.470
It should be remembered that even after our guilt is forgiven, there often remains some form of punishment to endure, either in this life or the next, as a way to uphold Divine holiness and justice. The Holy Scripture gives us many examples of this truth. Mary, the sister of Moses, was forgiven for the sin she committed by speaking against her brother. [pg 376] However, God imposed on her the punishment of leprosy and seven days' separation from the people.470
Nathan, the prophet, announced to David that his crimes were forgiven, but that he should suffer many chastisements from the hand of God.471
Nathan, the prophet, told David that his sins were forgiven, but that he would face many punishments from God.471
That our Lord has given to the Church the power of granting Indulgences is clearly deduced from the Sacred Text. To the Prince of the Apostles He said: “Whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound also in heaven; and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed also in heaven.”472 And to all the Apostles assembled together He made the same solemn declaration.473 By these words our Savior empowered His Church to deliver her children (if properly disposed) from every obstacle that might retard them from the Kingdom of Heaven. Now there are two impediments that withhold a man from the heavenly kingdom—sin and the temporal punishment incurred by it. And the Church having power to remit the greater obstacle, which is sin, has power also to remove the smaller obstacle, which is the temporal punishment due on account of it.
That our Lord has given the Church the power to grant Indulgences is clearly stated in the Scriptures. To the Prince of the Apostles, He said: “Whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth will be loosed in heaven.”472 He made the same solemn declaration to all the Apostles gathered together.473 Through these words, our Savior empowered His Church to free her children (if they are properly prepared) from every barrier that might hinder them from entering the Kingdom of Heaven. There are two obstacles that prevent someone from reaching the heavenly kingdom—sin and the temporal punishment that comes with it. Since the Church has the power to remit the greater obstacle, which is sin, it also has the power to remove the lesser obstacle, which is the temporal punishment for it.
The prerogative of granting Indulgence has been exercised by the teachers of the Church from the beginning of her existence.
The right to grant Indulgence has been used by the leaders of the Church since its inception.
St. Paul exercised it in behalf of the incestuous Corinthian whom he had condemned to a severe penance proportioned to his guilt, “that his spirit might be saved in the day of the Lord.”474 And having learned afterwards of the Corinthian's fervent contrition the Apostle absolves him from the penance which he had imposed: “To him, that [pg 377] is such a one, this rebuke is sufficient, which is given by many. So that contrariwise you should rather pardon and comfort him, lest, perhaps, such a one be swallowed up with over-much sorrow.... And to whom you have pardoned anything, I also. For, what I have pardoned, if I have pardoned anything, for your sakes I have done it in the person of Christ.”475
St. Paul acted on behalf of the incestuous Corinthian whom he had sentenced to a tough penance fitting his wrongdoing, "so that his spirit can be saved on the day of the Lord."474 After learning later about the Corinthian's deep remorse, the Apostle forgives him for the penance he had imposed: "For a person like that, this criticism is sufficient, as stated by many. Instead, you should forgive and support him, so he isn't overcome by too much sadness.... And for anyone you have forgiven, I also forgive. What I have forgiven, if I have forgiven anything, I have done for your sake in the name of Christ."475
Here we have all the elements that constitute an Indulgence. First—A penance, or temporal punishment proportioned to the gravity of the offence, is imposed on the transgressor. Second—The penitent is truly contrite for his crime. Third—This determines the Apostle to remit the penalty. Fourth—The Apostle considers the relaxation of the penance ratified by Jesus Christ, in whose name it is imparted.
Here we have all the elements that make up an Indulgence. First—A penance, or temporary punishment, is given to the offender based on the seriousness of the offense. Second—The person seeking forgiveness is genuinely sorry for their wrongdoing. Third—This leads the Apostle to lift the penalty. Fourth—The Apostle thinks of the easing of the penance as approved by Jesus Christ, in whose name it is granted.
We find the Bishops of the Church, after the Apostle, wielding this same power. No one disputes the right, which they claimed from the very first ages, of inflicting canonical penances on grievous criminals, who were subjected to long fasts, severe abstinences and other mortifications for a period extending from a few days to five or ten years and even to a lifetime, according to the gravity of the offence. These penalties were, in several instances, mitigated or cancelled by the Church, according to her discretion; for a society that can inflict a punishment can also remit it. Our Lord gave His Church power not only to bind, but also to loose. This discretionary prerogative was often exercised by the Church at the intercession of those who were condemned to martyrdom, when the penitents themselves gave strong marks of fervent sorrow, as we learn from the writings of Tertullian and Cyprian.
We see the Bishops of the Church, after the Apostle, exercising the same authority. No one questions their right, which they have maintained since the very early days, to impose canonical penalties on serious offenders, who underwent long fasts, strict abstinences, and other forms of self-denial for periods ranging from a few days to five or ten years, or even for life, depending on the severity of the offense. In many cases, these penalties were reduced or canceled by the Church, at her discretion; for a society that can impose a punishment can also remove it. Our Lord gave His Church the authority not only to bind but also to loosen. This discretionary power was frequently used by the Church at the request of those facing martyrdom, especially when the penitents showed genuine signs of deep sorrow, as noted in the writings of Tertullian and Cyprian.
The General Council of Nice and other Synods authorize Bishops to mitigate, or even to remit altogether, public penances, whenever, in their judgment, the penitent manifested special marks of repentance. Now, in relaxing the canonical penances, or in substituting for them a milder satisfaction, the Bishops granted what we call an Indulgence. This sentence of remission on the part of the Bishops was valid not only in the sight of the Church, but also in the sight of God. Although the Church imposes canonical penances no longer, God has never ceased to inflict temporal punishment for sin. Hence Indulgences continue to be necessary now, if not as substitute for canonical penances, at least as a mild and merciful payment of the temporal debt due to God.
The General Council of Nice and other Synods allow Bishops to lessen, or even completely cancel, public penances whenever they believe the penitent shows genuine signs of repentance. In easing the canonical penances or replacing them with a lighter form of satisfaction, the Bishops granted what we call an Indulgence. This act of remission by the Bishops was recognized not just by the Church, but also by God. Although the Church no longer imposes canonical penances, God still enforces temporal punishment for sin. Therefore, Indulgences remain necessary today, not necessarily as a replacement for canonical penances, but at least as a gentle and compassionate way to address the temporal debt owed to God.
An Indulgence is called plenary or partial, according as it remits the whole or a part of the temporal punishment due to sin. An Indulgence, for instance, of forty days remits, before God, so much of the temporal punishment as would have been expiated in the primitive Church by a canonical penance of forty days.
An Indulgence is referred to as plenary or partial, depending on whether it removes the entire or just a portion of the temporary punishment owed for sin. For example, an Indulgence of forty days eliminates, before God, the same amount of temporary punishment that would have been atoned for in the early Church through a formal penance of forty days.
Although the very name of Indulgence is now so repugnant to our dissenting brethren, there was a time when the Protestant Church professed to grant them. In the canons of the Church of England reference is made to Indulgences, and to the disposition to be made of the money paid for them.476
Although the very name of Indulgence is now so distasteful to our dissenting brothers, there was a time when the Protestant Church claimed to offer them. In the rules of the Church of England, there is mention of Indulgences and how the money paid for them should be handled.476
From what I have said you may judge for yourself [pg 379] what to think of those who say that an Indulgence is the remission of past sins, or a license to commit sin granted by the Pope as a spiritual compensation to the faithful for pecuniary offerings made him. I need not inform you that an Indulgence is neither the one nor the other. It is not a remission of sin, since no one can gain an Indulgence until he is already free from sin. It is still less a license to commit sin; for every Catholic child knows that neither Priest nor Bishop nor Pope nor even God Himself—with all reverence be it said—can give license to commit the smallest fault.
Based on what I've said, you can form your own opinion [pg 379] about those who claim that an Indulgence is the forgiveness of past sins or a permission to sin given by the Pope as a spiritual compensation to the faithful for monetary donations made to him. I don't need to tell you that an Indulgence is neither of those things. It isn't a forgiveness of sin, since no one can receive an Indulgence until they are already free from sin. It's definitely not a permission to sin; every Catholic child knows that neither a Priest, Bishop, Pope, nor even God Himself—with all due respect—can grant permission to commit even the smallest wrongdoing.
But are not Indulgences at variance with the spirit of the Gospel, since they appear to be a mild and feeble substitute for alms-giving, fasts, abstinences and other penitential austerities, which Jesus Christ inculcated and practised, and which the primitive Church enforced?
But aren't Indulgences at odds with the spirit of the Gospel, since they seem like a weak and feeble replacement for giving to the needy, fasting, abstaining, and other forms of penance that Jesus Christ taught and practiced, and that the early Church upheld?
The Church, as every one must know who is acquainted with her history, never exempts her children from the obligation of doing works of penance.
The Church, as anyone who knows its history must understand, never frees its members from the responsibility of performing acts of penance.
No one can deny that the practices of mortification are more frequent among Catholics than among Protestants. Where will you find the evangelical duty of fasting enforced, if not from the Catholic pulpit? It is well known that, among the members of the Catholic Church, those who avail themselves of the boon of Indulgences are usually her most practical, edifying and fervent children. Their spiritual growth far from being retarded, is quickened by the aid of Indulgences, which are usually accompanied by acts of contrition, devotion, self-denial and the reception of the Sacraments.
No one can deny that the practices of self-discipline are more common among Catholics than Protestants. Where will you find the call for fasting emphasized, if not from the Catholic Church? It's well known that, among Catholic members, those who take advantage of Indulgences are typically her most devoted, inspiring, and dedicated followers. Their spiritual growth, far from being hindered, is enhanced by the use of Indulgences, which are usually paired with acts of remorse, devotion, self-denial, and participation in the Sacraments.
But, do what we will, we cannot please our opponents. [pg 380] If we fast and give alms; if we crucify our flesh, and make pilgrimages and perform other works of penance, we are accused of clinging to the rags of dead works, instead of "holding on to Jesus" by faith. If, on the other hand, we enrich our souls with the treasures of Indulgences we are charged with relying on the vicarious merits of others and of lightening too much the salutary burden of the cross. But how can Protestants consistently find fault with the Church for mitigating the austerities of penance, since their own fundamental principle rests on faith alone without good works?
But no matter what we do, we can't please our critics. [pg 380] If we fast and give to charity; if we deny ourselves and go on pilgrimages and do other acts of penance, we're accused of clinging to outdated practices instead of "holding on to Jesus" through faith. On the other hand, if we enrich our souls with the benefits of Indulgences, we're criticized for depending on the merits of others and for making the heavy burden of the cross too easy to bear. But how can Protestants consistently criticize the Church for softening the harshness of penance when their own core belief is based on faith alone without good deeds?
But have not Indulgences been the occasion of many abuses at various times, particularly in the sixteenth century?
But haven't indulgences caused many abuses at different times, especially in the sixteenth century?
I will not deny that Indulgences have been abused; but are not the most sacred things liable to be perverted? This is a proper place to refer briefly to the Bull of Pope Leo X. proclaiming the Indulgence which afforded Luther a pretext for his apostasy. Leo determined to bring to completion the magnificent Church of St. Peter, commenced by his predecessor, Julius II. With that view he issued a Bull promulgating an Indulgence to such as would contribute some voluntary offering toward the erection of the grand cathedral. Those, however, who contributed nothing shared equally in the treasury of the Church, provided they complied with the essential conditions for gaining the Indulgence. The only indispensable conditions enjoined by the Papal Bull were sincere repentance and confession of sins. D'Aubigne admits this truth, though in a faltering manner, when he observes that “in the Pope's Bull something was said of the repentance of the heart [pg 381] and the confession of the lips.”477 The applicants for the Indulgence knew well that, no matter how munificent were their offerings, these would avail them nothing without true contrition of heart.
I won't deny that indulgences have been misused, but aren’t even the most sacred things prone to being distorted? This is a good moment to briefly mention the papal bull from Pope Leo X, which gave Luther a reason for his break from the Church. Leo aimed to finish the magnificent St. Peter's Basilica, started by his predecessor, Julius II. To support this goal, he issued a bull announcing an indulgence for those who contributed any voluntary donation towards the construction of the grand cathedral. However, those who contributed nothing still benefited equally from the Church's treasury, as long as they met the basic conditions for obtaining the indulgence. The only essential requirements set by the papal bull were genuine repentance and confession of sins. D'Aubigne acknowledges this truth, albeit hesitantly, when he notes that "In the Pope's Bull, there was a mention of heartfelt repentance [pg 381].".”477 The people applying for the indulgence knew that, regardless of how generous their contributions were, these would mean nothing without true remorse.
No traffic or sale of Indulgences was, consequently, authorized or countenanced by the Head of the Church, since the contributions were understood to be voluntary. In order to check any sordid love of gain in those charged with preaching the Indulgence, “the hand that delivered the Indulgence,” as D'Aubigne testifies, “could not receive the money: that was forbidden under the severest penalties.”478
No traffic or sale of Indulgences was, therefore, authorized or supported by the Head of the Church, since the contributions were meant to be voluntary. To prevent any greedy desire for profit among those responsible for preaching the Indulgence, "the hand that issued the Indulgence," as D'Aubigne notes, "couldn't accept the money: that was prohibited under the strictest penalties."478
Wherein, then, was the conduct of the Pope reprehensible? Certainly not in soliciting the donations of the faithful for the purpose of erecting a temple of worship, a temple which today stands unrivalled in majesty and beauty!
Where was the Pope's behavior wrong? Definitely not in asking for donations from the faithful to build a place of worship, a place that today is unmatched in grandeur and beauty!
If Moses was justified in appealing to the Hebrew people, in the Old Law, for offerings to adorn the tabernacle, why should not the Pope be equally justified in appealing for similar offerings to the Christian people, among whom he exercises supreme authority, as Moses did among the Israelites?
If Moses was justified in asking the Hebrew people, under the Old Law, for contributions to beautify the tabernacle, then why shouldn't the Pope be equally justified in requesting similar contributions from the Christian people, over whom he holds supreme authority, just as Moses did among the Israelites?
Nor did the Pope exceed his legitimate powers in promising to the pious donors spiritual favors [pg 382] in exchange for their donations. For if our sins can be redeemed by alms to the poor,480 as the Scripture tells us, why not as well by offerings in the cause of religion? When Protestant ministers appeal to their congregations in behalf of themselves and their children, or in support of a church, they do not fail to hold out to their hearers spiritual blessings in reward for their gifts. It is not long since a Methodist parson of New York addressed these sacred words to Cornelius Vanderbilt, the millionaire, who had endowed a Methodist college: “Cornelius, thy prayer is heard, and thy alms are had in remembrance in the sight of God.”481 The minister is more indulgent than even the Pope, to whom were given the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven; for the minister declares Cornelius absolved without the preliminary of confession or contrition, while even, according to D'Aubigne, the inflexible Pope insisted on the necessity of “repentance of the heart and confession of the lips” before the donor's offering could avail him to salvation.
Nor did the Pope go beyond his legitimate powers in offering spiritual favors to generous donors in exchange for their contributions. If our sins can be forgiven by giving to the poor, as Scripture says, then why not by making donations to religion? When Protestant ministers ask their congregations to support themselves and their families, or to help a church, they always promise spiritual blessings as a reward for their donations. Not long ago, a Methodist pastor in New York told Cornelius Vanderbilt, the millionaire who funded a Methodist college: “Cornelius, your prayer has been heard, and your good deeds are remembered by God.” The minister is even more luxurious than the Pope, who was given the keys to the Kingdom of Heaven; because the minister claims Cornelius is absolved without needing confession or sorrow for sin, while according to D'Aubigne, the strict Pope insisted on the need for "heartfelt repentance and verbal confession" before the donor's gift could help him achieve salvation.
John Tetzel, a Dominican monk, who had been appointed the chief preacher to announce the Indulgence in Germany, was accused by Luther of exceeding his powers by making them subservient to his own private ends. Tetzel's conduct was disavowed and condemned by the representative of the Holy See. The Council of Trent, held some time after, took effectual measures to put a stop to all irregularities regarding Indulgences and issued the following decree: “Wishing to correct and amend the abuses which have crept into them, and on occasion of which this signal name of Indulgences is blasphemed by heretics, the Holy Synod enjoins in general, by the present decree, [pg 383] that all wicked traffic for obtaining them, which has been the fruitful source of many abuses among the Christian people, should be wholly abolished.”482
John Tetzel, a Dominican monk who was appointed as the chief preacher to promote the Indulgence in Germany, was accused by Luther of misusing his authority for his own gain. Tetzel's actions were rejected and condemned by a representative of the Holy See. The Council of Trent, which convened later, took serious steps to eliminate all irregularities related to Indulgences and issued the following decree: "To address and fix the abuses that have arisen, which cause heretics to disrespect the important concept of Indulgences, the Holy Synod hereby orders through this decree, [pg 383] that all dishonest practices for obtaining them, which have led to numerous abuses among Christians, must be completely eliminated."482
Chapter 28.
Last Rites.
Extreme Unction is a Sacrament in which the sick, by the anointing with holy oil and the prayers of the Priests, receive spiritual succor and even corporal strength when such is conducive to their salvation. This unction is called Extreme, because it is usually the last of the holy unctions administered by the Church.
Extreme Unction is a Sacrament in which the sick receive spiritual support and even physical strength through the anointing with holy oil and the prayers of the Priests when it helps with their salvation. This anointing is called Extreme because it is typically the final holy anointing given by the Church.
The Apostle St. James clearly refers to this Sacrament and points out its efficacy in the following words: “Is any man sick among you; let him bring in the Priests of the Church, and let them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord, and the prayer of faith shall save the sick man; and the Lord shall raise him up; and if he be in sins, they shall be forgiven him.”483
The Apostle St. James clearly refers to this Sacrament and highlights its effectiveness in these words: "Is anyone of you sick? They should call the church elders to pray for them and anoint them with oil in the Lord's name. The prayer offered in faith will heal the sick person; the Lord will restore them; and if they have sinned, they will be forgiven."483
Several of the ancient Fathers allude to this Sacrament. Origen (third century) writes: “There is also a remission of sins through penitence, when the sinner ... is not ashamed to declare his sin to the Priest of the Lord, and to seek a remedy ... wherein that also is fulfilled which the Apostle James saith: ‘But if any be sick among you, let him call in the Priests of the Church, and let them impose hands on him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord.’ ”484
Several of the early Church Fathers reference this Sacrament. Origen (third century) writes: "There is also forgiveness of sins through repentance when the sinner isn't afraid to confess their sin to the Priest of the Lord and seeks a solution, fulfilling what the Apostle James says: ‘But if anyone is sick among you, let them call for the Elders of the Church, and let them pray over them, anointing them with oil in the name of the Lord.’ "484
St. Chrysostom (fourth century) says: “Not only when they (the Priests) regenerate us, but they have also power to forgive sins committed afterward; for he says: ‘Is any man sick among you; let him call in the Priests of the Church, and let them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord.’ ”485
St. Chrysostom (fourth century) says: “Not only do the Priests give us new life, but they also have the ability to forgive the sins we commit afterward. As it says: ‘Is anyone among you sick? Let him call for the Priests of the Church, and let them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord.’”485
Pope Innocent I. (fifth century), in a letter to a Bishop named Decentius, after quoting the words of St. James, proceeds: “These words, there is no doubt, ought to be understood of the faithful who are sick, who can be anointed with the holy oil, which, having been prepared by a Bishop, may be used, not only for Priests, but for all Christians.”486
Pope Innocent I (fifth century), in a letter to a Bishop named Decentius, after quoting the words of St. James, goes on to say: “There’s no doubt that these words refer to faithful individuals who are sick and can receive anointing with holy oil, which, prepared by a Bishop, can be used not only for Priests but for all Christians.”486
The Sacramentary, or ancient Roman Ritual, revised by Pope St. Gregory in the sixth century, prescribes the blessing of oil by the Bishop, and the prayers to be recited in the anointing of the sick.
The Sacramentary, or ancient Roman Ritual, revised by Pope St. Gregory in the sixth century, specifies the blessing of oil by the Bishop and the prayers to be said when anointing the sick.
The venerable Bede of England, who lived in the eighth century, referring to the words of St. James, writes: “The custom of the Church requires that the sick be anointed by the Priests with consecrated oil and be sanctified by the prayer which accompanies it.”487
The respected Bede of England, who lived in the eighth century, referring to the words of St. James, writes: "The Church's tradition requires that priests anoint the sick with consecrated oil and bless them with the accompanying prayer."487
The Greek Church, which separated from the Roman Catholic Church in the ninth century, says in its profession of faith: “The seventh Sacrament is Extreme Unction, prescribed by Christ; for, after He had begun to send His disciples two and two (Mark vi. 7-13), they anointed and healed many, which unction the Church has since maintained by pious usage, as we learn from the Epistle of St. James: ‘Is any man sick among you,’ etc. The fruits proper to this Sacrament, [pg 386] as St. James declares, are the remission of sins, health of soul, strength—in fine, of body. But though it does not always produce this last result, it always, at least, restores the soul to a better state by the forgiveness of sins.” This is precisely the Catholic teaching on this subject. All the other Oriental churches, some of which separated from Rome in the fifth century, likewise enumerate Extreme Unction among their Sacraments.
The Greek Church, which split from the Roman Catholic Church in the ninth century, states in its profession of faith: The seventh Sacrament is Extreme Unction, established by Christ. After He sent His disciples out two by two (Mark 6:7-13), they anointed and healed many, a tradition the Church has maintained over the years. As we learn from the Epistle of St. James: ‘Is any man sick among you,’ etc. The benefits of this Sacrament, as St. James mentions, include the forgiveness of sins, healing of the soul, and strength for the body. While it doesn't always achieve physical healing, it consistently brings the soul to a better state through the forgiveness of sins. This aligns perfectly with the Catholic teaching on this matter. All other Oriental churches, some of which separated from Rome in the fifth century, also include Extreme Unction among their Sacraments.
Such identity of doctrine proclaimed during so many ages by churches so wide apart can have no other than an Apostolic origin.
Such a consistent doctrine proclaimed for so many ages by churches that are so different must have an Apostolic origin.
The eminent Protestant Leibnitz makes this candid admission: “There is no room for much discussion regarding the unction of the sick. It is supported by the words of Scripture, the interpretation of the Church, in which pious and Catholic men safely confide. Nor do I see what any one can find reprehensible in that practice which the Church accepts.”488
The prominent Protestant Leibnitz openly acknowledges: "There isn't much room for debate about the anointing of the sick. It's supported by the Scriptures and the Church's interpretation, which devout Catholics trust. I don't see anything wrong with the practice that the Church endorses."488
Protestants, though professing to be guided by the Holy Scripture, entirely disregard the admonition of St. James. Luther acted with more consistency. Finding that the injunction of the Apostle was too plain to be explained away by subtlety of words, he boldly rejected the entire Epistle, which he contemptuously styled “a letter of straw.”489
Protestants, while claiming to be guided by the Holy Scripture, completely ignore St. James's warning. Luther was more consistent. Realizing that the Apostle's message was too clear to be twisted with fancy words, he decisively dismissed the whole Epistle, which he sarcastically referred to as "a letter of straw."489
It is sad to think that our separated brethren discard this consoling instrument of grace, though pressed upon them by an Apostle of Jesus Christ; for, surely, a spiritual medicine which diminishes the terrors of death, comforts the dying Christian, fortifies the soul in its final struggle, and purifies it for its passage from time to eternity, should be gratefully and eagerly made use of, especially when prescribed by an inspired Physician.
It’s heartbreaking to realize that our separated brothers and sisters reject this comforting tool of grace, even though it was encouraged by an Apostle of Jesus Christ. After all, a spiritual remedy that eases the fear of death, provides comfort to the dying Christian, strengthens the soul in its final moments, and prepares it for its journey from time to eternity should be embraced with gratitude and eagerness, especially when recommended by an inspired healer.
Chapter 29.
The Clergy.
The Apostles were clothed with the powers of Jesus Christ. The Priest, as the successor of the Apostles, is clothed with their power. This fact reveals to us the eminent dignity of the priestly character.
The Apostles were given the authority of Jesus Christ. The Priest, as the successor of the Apostles, carries that authority. This shows us the high dignity of the priestly role.
The exalted dignity of the Priest is derived not from the personal merits for which he may be conspicuous, but from the sublime functions which he is charged to perform. To the carnal eye the Priest looks like other men, but to the eye of faith he is exalted above the angels, because he exercises powers not given even to angels.
The high honor of the Priest doesn't come from his personal qualities that might stand out, but from the incredible duties he is entrusted with. To the physical eye, the Priest appears like anyone else, but to the eye of faith, he is raised above the angels because he has powers not granted even to them.
The Priest is the ambassador of God, appointed to vindicate His honor and to proclaim His glory. “We are ambassadors for Christ,” says the Apostle; “God, as it were, exhorting by us.”490 If it is esteemed a great privilege for a citizen of the United States to represent our country in any of the courts of Europe, how much greater is the prerogative to represent the court of heaven among the nations of the earth! “As the Father hath sent Me,” says our Lord to His Apostles, “I also send you.”491 “Going, therefore, teach ye all nations, ... teaching them to observe all things, whatsoever I have commanded you. And, behold, I am with you all days, even to the consummation [pg 388] of the world.”492 The jurisdiction of earthly representatives is limited, but the authority of the ministers of God extends over the whole earth. “Go ye into the whole world and preach the Gospel,” says Christ, “to every creature.”493
The Priest is the God's ambassador, chosen to uphold His honor and share His glory. “We are representatives of Christ,” says the Apostle; "God, in a way, is encouraging people through us."490 If it is considered a significant privilege for a U.S. citizen to represent our country in any European court, how much more extraordinary is the honor of representing the heavenly court among the nations of the earth! "As the Father has sent me," says our Lord to His Apostles, "I'll send you too."491 “Go and make disciples of all nations, teaching them to obey everything I have commanded you. And remember, I am with you every day, even to the end of the world.”492 The authority of earthly representatives is limited, but the power of God's ministers reaches across the entire earth. "Go everywhere and share the Gospel," says Christ, “to every living being.”493
Not only does Jesus empower His ministers to preach in His name, but he commands their hearers to listen and obey. “Whosoever will not receive you, nor hear your words, going forth from that house or city, shake off the dust from your feet. Amen, I say to you, it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrha in the day of judgment than for that city.”494 “He that heareth you heareth Me; and he that despiseth you despiseth Me; and he that despiseth Me despiseth Him that sent Me.”495
Not only does Jesus empower His ministers to preach in His name, but He also commands their listeners to pay attention and follow what they say. "Anyone who doesn't welcome you or listen to your words, when you leave that house or city, shake the dust off your feet. I assure you, it will be more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah on the day of judgment than for that city."494 "Anyone who listens to you is listening to Me; and anyone who rejects you is rejecting Me; and anyone who rejects Me is rejecting the One who sent Me."495
God requires not only that His Gospel should be heard with reverence, but that the persons of His Apostles should be honored. As no greater insult can be offered to a nation than to insult its representative at a foreign court, so no greater injury can be offered to our Lord than to do violence to His representatives, the Priests of His Church. “Touch not My anointed, and do no evil to My prophets.”496 God avenged the crime of two and forty boys who mocked the prophet Eliseus by sending wild beasts to tear them in pieces. The frightful death of Maria Monk, the caluminator of consecrated Priests and Virgins, who ended her life a drunken maniac on Blackwell's Island, proves that our religious institutions are not to be mocked with impunity.
God requires not only that His Gospel is heard with respect but also that His Apostles are honored. Just as there is no greater insult to a nation than to disrespect its representative in a foreign land, there is no greater harm to our Lord than to mistreat His representatives, the Priests of His Church. "Don’t harm My chosen ones, and don’t do anything wrong to My prophets."496 God punished the crime of two and forty boys who mocked the prophet Elisha by sending wild animals to tear them apart. The horrific death of Maria Monk, who slandered consecrated Priests and Virgins and died a drunken maniac on Blackwell's Island, shows that our religious institutions should not be ridiculed without consequences.
When an ambassador is accredited from this country to a foreign court, he is honored with the confidence of the President, from whom he receives [pg 389] private instructions. So does Jesus honor His ambassadors with His friendship and communicate to them the secrets of heaven: “I will not now call you servants; for, the servant knoweth not what his Lord doeth. But I have called you friends, because all things whatsoever I have heard of My Father I have made known to you.”497
When an ambassador is appointed from this country to a foreign court, he earns the trust of the President, who provides him with private instructions. In the same way, Jesus honors His ambassadors with His friendship and shares the secrets of heaven with them: "I won't call you servants anymore because a servant doesn't know what their master is doing. Instead, I've called you friends because everything I learned from My Father, I've shared with you."497
What a privilege to be the herald of God's law to the nations of the earth! “How beautiful on the mountains are the feet of him that bringeth good tidings and that preacheth peace: of him that showeth forth good, that preacheth salvation, that saith to Sion: Thy God shall reign.”498 How cherished a favor to be the bearer of the olive branch of peace to a world deluged by sin; to be appointed by Heaven to proclaim a Gospel which brings glory to God, and peace to men; that Gospel which strengthens the weak, converts the sinner, reconciles enemies, consoles the afflicted heart and holds out to all the hope of eternal salvation!
What a privilege it is to be the messenger of God's law to the nations of the earth! "How incredible it is on the mountains when those who bring good news and share peace arrive: those who announce good things, spread salvation, and say to Zion: Your God rules."498 What a cherished blessing it is to carry the olive branch of peace to a world overwhelmed by sin; to be chosen by Heaven to share a Gospel that brings glory to God and peace to humanity; a Gospel that strengthens the weak, transforms sinners, reconciles enemies, comforts the broken-hearted, and offers everyone the hope of eternal salvation!
I have often reflected on a remark made to me by Senator Bayard of Delaware: “You of the clergy,” he said, “have a great advantage as public speakers over us political men. You enjoy the confidence of your hearers. You can speak as long as you please, you can admonish and rebuke as much as you please, without any fear of contradiction; while we are constantly liable to interruption.”
I have often thought about a comment made to me by Senator Bayard of Delaware: "You in the ministry," he said, "You have a major advantage as public speakers compared to us politicians. You have the trust of your audience. You can talk for as long as you want, give advice and criticize as much as you like, without any fear of being interrupted; while we are constantly at risk of interruption."
O! what a tremendous power is wielded by the Catholic preacher! Hundreds of souls are hanging on his words; hundreds are sustained by him in spiritual life, and leave the Church depending on him whether they go forth fortified with the Bread of life, or famished and disappointed. I can say of every Priest what Simeon said of our Lord, “This man is set for the fall and the resurrection of many in Israel.”
O! what an incredible power the Catholic preacher has! Hundreds of souls are hanging on his words; hundreds rely on him for their spiritual well-being, and when they leave the Church, it determines whether they go out strengthened with the Bread of life or hungry and disheartened. I can say about every Priest what Simeon said of our Lord, "This man is destined for the downfall and the revival of many in Israel."
Not only are Priests the ambassadors of God, but they are also the dispensers of His graces and the almoners of His mercy. “Let a man so regard us,” says the Apostle, “as ministers of Christ and dispensers of the mysteries of God.”499
Not only are priests the representatives of God, but they are also the distributors of His grace and the givers of His mercy. "Let a person view us this way," says the Apostle, "as servants of Christ and stewards of God's mysteries."499
How can he be called a dispenser of God's mysteries whose labors are confined to preaching? But he is truly a dispenser of Divine mysteries who distributes to the faithful the Sacraments, the mysterious symbols and efficient causes of grace.
How can someone be considered a communicator of God's mysteries if their work is limited to preaching? But the one who truly shares Divine mysteries is the one who gives the Sacraments to the faithful, as they are the mysterious symbols and effective sources of grace.
As St. John Chrysostom observes, it was not to angels or archangels, but to the Priests of the New Law that Christ said: “Whatsoever you shall bind on earth shall be bound also in heaven; and whatsoever you shall loose on earth shall be loosed also in heaven.” To them alone He gave the power to forgive sins, saying: “Whose sins you shall forgive, they are forgiven.” To them alone He gave the power of consecrating His Body and Blood and dispensing the same to the faithful. He has empowered the Priests of the New Law to impart the grace of regeneration in Baptism. He has assigned to them the solemn duty of preparing the dying Christian for his final journey to eternity: “Is any man sick among you? Let him bring in the priests of the Church, and let them pray over him, anointing him with oil, in the name of the Lord.”500
As St. John Chrysostom points out, it was not angels or archangels, but the Priests of the New Law to whom Christ said: "Whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you free on earth will be freed in heaven." He gave them the exclusive power to forgive sins, saying: "Whoever's sins you forgive are forgiven." He also entrusted them with the power to consecrate His Body and Blood and distribute it to the faithful. He empowered the Priests of the New Law to grant the grace of regeneration in Baptism. They have the important responsibility of preparing the dying Christian for their final journey to eternity: "Is anyone among you sick? They should call the church's elders and have them pray over them, anointing them with oil in the name of the Lord."500
As far as heaven is above earth, as eternity is above time, and the soul is above the body, so far are the prerogatives vested in God's ministers higher than those of any earthly potentate. An earthly prince can cast into prison or release therefrom. But his power is over the body. He cannot penetrate into the sanctuary of the soul; [pg 391] whereas the minister of God can release the soul from the prison of sin, and restore it to the liberty of a child of God.
As far as heaven is above earth, as eternity is above time, and the soul is above the body, that's how much higher the privileges given to God's ministers are than those of any earthly ruler. An earthly prince can imprison someone or set them free, but his power is over the body. He can’t reach into the depths of the soul; [pg 391] while the minister of God can free the soul from the prison of sin and restore it to the freedom of a child of God.
To sum up in a few brief sentences the titles of a Catholic Priest:
To summarize in a few short sentences the titles of a Catholic Priest:
He is a king, reigning not over unwilling subjects, but over the hearts and affections of his people.
He is a king, ruling not over reluctant subjects, but over the hearts and love of his people.
His spiritual children pay him not only the tribute of their money, but also the tribute of their love which royalty can neither purchase nor exact.
His spiritual children honor him not just with their money, but also with their love, which royalty can neither buy nor demand.
He is a shepherd, because he leads his flock into the delicious pastures of the Sacraments and shelters them from the wolves that lie in wait for their souls.
He is a shepherd, because he guides his flock into the wonderful fields of the Sacraments and protects them from the wolves that are lurking to prey on their souls.
He is a father, because he breaks the bread of life to his spiritual children, whom he has begotten in Christ Jesus through the Gospel.501
He is a dad because he shares the bread of life with his spiritual children, whom he has brought to faith in Christ Jesus through the Gospel.501
He is a judge, whose office it is to pass sentence of pardon on self-accusing criminals.
He is a judge, whose job is to grant pardons to self-accusing criminals.
He is a physician, because he heals their souls from the loathsome distempers of sin.
He is a physician, because he heals their souls from the disgusting diseases of sin.
St. John, in his Apocalypse, represents the Church under the figure of a city. “I saw the holy city, the new Jerusalem, coming down from heaven, from God, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband.”502 Our Savior is the Architect and Founder of this celestial city. The Apostles are its foundation. The faithful are the living stones of the edifice. The anointed ministers of the Lord are the workmen chosen to adjust and polish these stones, that they may reflect the beauty and glory of the sun of justice that perpetually illumines this city. The Priests are engaged in adorning the interior of the heavenly Jerusalem by enriching, with virtue, the precious souls entrusted to their [pg 392] charge. “God gave some, indeed, Apostles, and some Prophets, and others Evangelists, and others Pastors and Doctors, for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the building up of the body of Christ,”503 which is His Church. What an honor is this to the Priest of the New Law! Surely God “hath not done alike to every nation, and His judgments He hath not made manifest to them.”504
St. John, in his Revelation, depicts the Church as a city. "I saw the holy city, the new Jerusalem, coming down from heaven, from God, ready like a bride beautifully dressed for her husband."502 Our Savior is the Architect and Founder of this heavenly city. The Apostles are its foundation. The faithful are the living stones of the structure. The anointed ministers of the Lord are the workers chosen to shape and polish these stones so that they can reflect the beauty and glory of the sun of justice that continually lights up this city. The Priests are busy enriching the interior of the heavenly Jerusalem by cultivating the precious souls entrusted to their care with virtue. [pg 392] "God appointed some as Apostles, some as Prophets, some as Evangelists, and others as Pastors and Teachers, to equip the saints, to do the work of the ministry, and to build up the body of Christ."503 which is His Church. What an honor this is for the Priest of the New Law! Surely God "has not done the same for every nation, and He has not revealed His judgments to them."504
With how much more force may we apply to the successors of the Apostles the words which God spoke to the Priests of the Old Law: “Hear, ye sons of Levi. Is it a small thing unto you, that the God of Israel hath separated you from all the people and joined you to Himself, that ye should serve Him in the service of the tabernacle, and should stand before the congregation of the people and minister unto Him?”
With how much more emphasis can we apply to the successors of the Apostles the words that God spoke to the priests of the Old Law: “Listen, you descendants of Levi. Is it not important to you that the God of Israel has chosen you from all the people and brought you close to Himself so you can serve Him in the tabernacle, stand before the congregation, and minister to Him?”
Our Savior affectionately puts this question three times to Peter: “Simon, lovest thou Me?” And three times Peter answers Him, “Lord, Thou knowest that I love Thee.” What proof of love, then, does Jesus exact of Peter? Does He say: If thou lovest Me, chastise thy body by fasting and stripes, prophesy, work miracles, lay down thy life for Me? No, but “feed My lambs,” “feed My sheep.” This was to be the closest bond of Peter's devotion to his Master, and of the Master's affection for His disciple.
Our Savior tenderly asks Peter this question three times: “Simon, do you love me?” And three times Peter replies, "Lord, You know that I love You." So, what does Jesus ask of Peter as proof of his love? Does He say: If you love Me, punish your body with fasting and suffering, prophesy, perform miracles, or sacrifice your life for Me? No, He simply says, "Feed my lambs," "Feed my sheep." This became the strongest connection between Peter's commitment to his Master and the Master's love for his disciple.
And our Lord declares that the reward of His disciples would be commensurate with the dignity of their ministry: “Behold,” says Peter, “we have left all things and have followed Thee. What, therefore, shall we have? And Jesus said to them, Amen, I say to you that you who have followed Me, in the regeneration, when the Son of man shall [pg 393] sit on the seat of His majesty, you shall also sit on twelve seats, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.” And immediately after He adds that the worthy successors of the Apostles shall share in their felicity: “And every one that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands for my name's sake shall receive a hundredfold and shall possess life everlasting.”505
And our Lord states that the reward for His disciples will match the importance of their ministry: “Check it out,” Peter says, “We have given up everything to follow You. So, what will we get in return?” Jesus replied, “Truly, I tell you that you who have followed Me will, in the new world, when the Son of Man sits on His glorious throne, also sit on twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.” Then He immediately adds that the worthy successors of the Apostles will share in their happiness: “And anyone who has left their house, brothers, sisters, father, mother, wife, children, or land for My name's sake will receive a hundred times more and will have eternal life.”505
I know that there are many in our days who deny that Priests possess any spiritual power—as if God could not communicate such power to men. I understand why atheists and rationalists, who reject all revelation, should deny all supernatural authority to the ministers of God. But that professing Christians who accept the testimony of Scripture should share in this unbelief passes my comprehension.
I know that nowadays there are many people who deny that priests have any spiritual power—as if God couldn't give such power to humans. I get why atheists and rationalists, who reject all revelation, would deny any supernatural authority to God's ministers. But it's beyond me that professing Christians, who accept the teachings of Scripture, would also share in this disbelief.
Has not the Almighty, in numberless instances recorded in Holy Writ, made man the instrument of His power? Did not Moses convert the rivers of Egypt into blood? Did he not cause water to issue from the barren rock? Did not the prophets predict future events? Did not the sun stand still in the heavens at the command of Josue? Did not Eliseus, the prophet, raise the dead to life? Why do we believe all these prodigies? Because the Scriptures record them. Does not the same Word of God declare that the Apostles received power to confer the Holy Ghost by the imposition of hands, to forgive sins, to consecrate the Body and Blood of Christ, etc. Is not the New Testament as worthy of belief as the Old? Has not Jesus Christ solemnly promised to be always with the ministers of His Church, “even to the consummation of the world,” strengthening them to repeat those miracles of mercy that were wrought by His first disciples? [pg 394] Can the God of truth be unfaithful to His promises? Is He not as strong and merciful now as He was in days of the Prophets and Apostles, and are not we as much in need of the Holy Ghost as the primitive Christians were? If God could make feeble men the ministers of His mercy then, why not now?
Hasn't the Almighty, in countless instances recorded in the Scriptures, made man the instrument of His power? Didn't Moses turn the rivers of Egypt into blood? Didn't he make water flow from a barren rock? Didn't the prophets foretell future events? Didn't the sun stand still in the sky at the command of Joshua? Didn't Elisha, the prophet, bring the dead back to life? Why do we believe all these miracles? Because they are recorded in the Scriptures. Doesn't the same Word of God state that the Apostles were given the power to bestow the Holy Spirit through the laying on of hands, to forgive sins, to consecrate the Body and Blood of Christ, etc.? Is the New Testament not just as worthy of belief as the Old? Hasn't Jesus Christ promised to always be with the ministers of His Church, “even to the end of the world,” empowering them to continue the miracles of mercy that His first disciples performed? [pg 394] Can the God of truth be unfaithful to His promises? Isn't He as powerful and merciful now as He was in the days of the Prophets and Apostles, and aren't we just as much in need of the Holy Spirit as the early Christians were? If God could use weak men as His instruments of mercy back then, why not now?
But should a Priest consider himself greater than other men because he exercises such authority? Far from it. He ought to humble himself beneath others when he reflects to what weak hands God assigns power so tremendous. He should remember what our Savior said to the seventy-two disciples, who, returning with joy from their first mission, cried out to Him: “Lord, even the devils are subject to us in Thy name.” But Jesus checked their vain-glory, saying: “I saw Satan like lightning fall from heaven. Behold, I have given you power ... but rejoice not in this, that spirits are subject to you; but rejoice in this, that your names are written in heaven.”506 The Priest does not forget that “the most severe judgment shall be for them that bear rule,”507 and that “judgment should begin at the house of God.”508 The words of the Apostle are present to his mind: “What hast thou that thou hast not received? And if thou hast received, why dost thou glory as if thou hadst not received it?”509 As well might the vessel that is filled with precious liquor boast of being superior to the vessel that is filled with water. The Priest knows full well that the powers he has received from God are given to him not to feed his own vanity, but to enrich the hearts of the faithful; and that, though instrumental in pointing out to others the way to heaven, he himself, unless adorned with personal virtues, will become a [pg 395] reprobate, like those unhappy Priests of Jerusalem who directed the Magi to Jesus in Bethlehem, but did not go thither themselves.
But should a priest see himself as better than others just because he has that authority? Not at all. He should humble himself beneath others when he considers how weak hands God chooses to wield such incredible power. He should remember what our Savior said to the seventy-two disciples, who returned joyfully from their first mission, saying to Him: "Lord, even the demons are under our authority in Your name." But Jesus pulled them back from their pride, saying: "I saw Satan fall from heaven like lightning. Look, I've given you power ... but don't rejoice because the spirits are subject to you; instead, rejoice that your names are written in heaven."506 The priest does not forget that "the harshest judgment will be for those in power,"507 and that "Judgment should start at the house of God."508 The words of the Apostle are on his mind: "What do you have that you didn't receive? And if you did receive it, why do you boast as if you didn't get it?"509 Just as the container filled with precious wine shouldn’t boast over the one filled with water. The priest knows that the powers he has received from God are not meant to inflate his ego, but to enrich the hearts of the faithful; and that, although he plays a role in guiding others to heaven, he himself, unless he possesses personal virtues, will become a [pg 395] reject, like those unfortunate priests in Jerusalem who directed the Magi to Jesus in Bethlehem, but didn’t go there themselves.
“I have planted,” says the Apostle, “Apollo watered, but God gave the increase. Therefore, neither he that planteth is anything, nor he that watereth, but God that giveth the increase.”510 We perform the outward ceremony; God alone supplies the grace.
“I've planted,” says the Apostle, “Apollo watered, but God made it grow. So, neither the planter nor the waterer is important, but God who brings growth.”510 We carry out the external ceremony; God alone provides the grace.
The obligations of the minister of God are, therefore commensurate with his exalted dignity.
The responsibilities of the minister of God are, therefore, in line with his high status.
The Priest is required to be a man of profound learning and of solid piety. “The lips of the Priest shall keep knowledge, and they (the people) shall seek the law at his mouth.”511 The Lord denounces the Priests of the Old Law because they neglected to study the Sacred Sciences: “Because thou hast rejected knowledge, I will reject thee, that thou shalt not do the office of priesthood for Me, and thou hast forgotten the law of thy God, I will also forget thy children.”512
The Priest needs to be a person of deep knowledge and strong faith. "The priest's lips should hold knowledge, and the people will look to him for guidance."511 The Lord criticizes the Priests of the Old Law for failing to engage with the Sacred Sciences: "Because you have rejected knowledge, I will reject you, so you cannot serve as priest for Me. Since you have forgotten the law of your God, I will also forget your children."512
“To you,” says our Lord to His Apostles, “it is given to know the mystery of the Kingdom of God, to the rest, in parables.” The Priests of the New Law, like the Apostles, are the custodians of the mysteries of religion.
“To you,” says our Lord to His Apostles, "It has been revealed to understand the mystery of the Kingdom of God, while to others, it is conveyed in parables." The Priests of the New Law, like the Apostles, are the guardians of the mysteries of faith.
Now we know that the knowledge of God's Kingdom is not imparted to us by inspiration or revelation. Christ does not personally teach us as He taught His Apostles. It is by hard study that the knowledge of His law is acquired by us. He does not lift us up on Angels' wings to the spiritual Parnassus. It is only by the royal road of earnest labor that we can attain those heights which will enable us to contemplate the Kingdom of heaven and describe it to others.
Now we understand that the knowledge of God's Kingdom isn’t given to us through inspiration or revelation. Christ doesn't personally teach us like He taught His Apostles. We acquire the knowledge of His law through hard study. He doesn't elevate us on Angels' wings to the spiritual heights. It’s only through the dedicated path of hard work that we can reach those levels that allow us to understand the Kingdom of heaven and share it with others.
As physician of the soul, he must be conversant with its various distempers and must know what remedy is to be applied in each particular case. If society justly holds the unskilful physician responsible for the fatal consequences of his malpractice, surely God will call to a strict account the spiritual physician who, through criminal ignorance, prescribes injudicious remedies to the souls of the patients committed to his charge.
As the healer of the soul, he needs to be familiar with its different ailments and understand what treatment should be given for each specific situation. If society rightly holds an incompetent doctor accountable for the deadly outcomes of their mistakes, then surely God will hold the spiritual healer to a high standard for prescribing harmful remedies to the souls of the individuals entrusted to their care.
As judge of souls, he must know when to bind and when to loose, when to defer and when to pronounce sentence of absolution. If nothing is so disastrous to the Republic as an incompetent judge, whose decisions, though involving life and death, are rendered at hap-hazard and not in accordance with the merits of the case, so nothing is more detrimental to the Christian commonwealth than an ignorant priesthood, whose decisions injuriously affect the salvation of souls.
As the judge of souls, he needs to know when to hold someone accountable and when to let them go, when to wait and when to declare forgiveness. If there's nothing more harmful to the Republic than an incompetent judge, whose life-and-death decisions are made randomly and not based on the case's merits, then there's nothing more damaging to the Christian community than an ignorant priesthood, whose decisions negatively impact the salvation of souls.
The advocate in our courts of justice feels bound in conscience and in honor to study the case of his client with the utmost diligence, and to defend him before the jury with all the eloquence he can master. And yet the suit may not involve more than a brief imprisonment or even a limited fine.
The lawyer in our courts feels it is their duty, both morally and ethically, to thoroughly examine their client's case and defend them before the jury with as much skill and persuasion as possible. Yet, the case might only lead to a short jail time or a small fine.
But the Priest, like Moses, stands before God to intercede for His people, and before the people to advocate the cause of God. He not only ascends daily the altar to plead for the people and to cry out with the prophet, “Spare, O Lord, spare Thy people, and give not Thy inheritance to reproach;” but every Sunday he mounts the pulpit to vindicate the claims which God has on His subjects. Certainly, if an attorney is bound to study his client's cause before he defends it, no matter how trifling the issue, how much more imperative is the obligation of the Priest to study [pg 397] well his case, when he reflects that an immortal soul is on trial, and before men who are often the worst enemies of their own soul. He has to convince the people that the narrow road, which their inclinations abhor, is to be followed; and that the broad road, which their self-love and their passions tend to pursue, is to be abandoned. Conviction in this case requires rare tact as well as eloquence and learning.
But the Priest, like Moses, stands before God to intercede for His people and before the people to advocate for God's cause. He not only climbs the altar daily to plead for the people and cry out with the prophet, "Please, Lord, spare Your people and don't let Your inheritance be brought to shame." but every Sunday he takes to the pulpit to defend the claims God has on His followers. Certainly, if an attorney is obligated to study their client's case before defending it, no matter how minor the issue, how much more important is it for the Priest to thoroughly understand his case, knowing that an eternal soul is at stake, especially in front of people who often are their own worst enemies. He must persuade the people that the narrow path, which their inclinations resist, is the one they should follow; and that the broad path, which their self-love and passions lead them to, should be avoided. Convincing them in this situation requires not only eloquence and knowledge but also exceptional skill.
But the minister of religion has to defend the soul not only against the corruptions of the heart, but also against those doctrinal errors that are daily springing up in every direction, and which are plausibly preached by false teachers, who bring to their support the most specious arguments, couched in the most attractive language. To refute these errors often requires the most consummate skill and a profound knowledge of history and the Holy Scripture.
But the minister of religion has to protect the soul not just from the corruptions of the heart, but also from the doctrinal errors that arise daily from all sides, which are convincingly preached by false teachers who back them up with the most deceptive arguments, presented in the most appealing language. Refuting these errors often demands exceptional skill and a deep understanding of history and the Holy Scriptures.
It is no wonder, then, that the Church insists that her clergy be educated men. Hence our ecclesiastical students are usually obliged to devote from ten to fourteen years to the diligent study of the modern and ancient languages, of history and philosophy, of the great science of theology and Holy Scripture, before they are elevated to the sacred ministry.
It’s no surprise, then, that the Church requires its clergy to be educated individuals. Therefore, our ecclesiastical students typically need to spend ten to fourteen years rigorously studying modern and ancient languages, history, philosophy, the significant field of theology, and the Holy Scriptures before they are ordained into the sacred ministry.
It is true, indeed, that, owing to the rapidly-increasing demand for clergy in the United States, our Bishops have hitherto been sometimes compelled to abridge the course of studies of the candidates for the ministry; but now that the Church is more thoroughly organized, and that seminaries are multiplied among us, they are happily enabled to extend to their young levites the advantages of a full term of literary and theological training.
It is true that, due to the quickly growing demand for clergy in the United States, our Bishops have sometimes had to shorten the study programs for candidates entering the ministry. However, now that the Church is more organized and there are more seminaries available, they are now able to provide their young ministers with the benefits of a complete education in both liberal arts and theology.
If the Priest should be eminent for his learning, [pg 398] he should be still more conspicuous for his virtues, for he is expected to preach more by example than by precept. If in the Old Law God charged His Priests with the admonition: “Be sanctified, ye that carry the vessels of the Lord,”513 how much more strictly is holiness of life enjoined on the Priests of the New Dispensation, who not only touch the sacred vessels, but drink from them the Precious Blood of the Lord?
If the Priest is notable for his knowledge, [pg 398] he should stand out even more for his character, as he is expected to teach more through his actions than through his words. If in the Old Testament God instructed His Priests to remember: "Be holy, you who carry the Lord's vessels,"513 how much more is a holy life required of the Priests of the New Testament, who not only handle the sacred vessels but also partake of the Precious Blood of the Lord?
“Purer,” says St. Chrysostom, “than any solar ray should that hand be which divides that flesh, that mouth which is filled with spiritual fire, that tongue which is purpled with that most awful blood.”
“Cleaner,” says St. Chrysostom, "That hand should be more powerful than any sunlight, the one that separates that flesh, the mouth filled with spiritual fire, and the tongue stained with the most terrible blood."
In order to foster in us the spirit of personal piety, we are constantly admonished by the Church to be men of prayer. The Priest should be like those angels whom Jacob saw in a vision, ascending to heaven and descending therefrom on the mystical ladder. He is expected to ascend by prayer and to descend by preaching. He ascends to heaven to receive light from God; he descends to communicate that light to his hearers. He ascends to draw at the Fountain of Divine grace, he descends to diffuse those living waters among the faithful, that their hearts may be refreshed. He ascends to light his torch at the ever-burning furnace of Divine love; he descends to communicate the flame to the souls of his people.
To encourage us to develop a personal relationship with our faith, the Church continually urges us to be people of prayer. The Priest should be like the angels Jacob saw in his vision, going up to heaven and coming down on the mystical ladder. He is meant to rise through prayer and come down through preaching. He ascends to heaven to gain insight from God; he descends to share that insight with his listeners. He goes up to draw from the well of Divine grace and comes down to spread those living waters among the faithful, so their hearts may be uplifted. He ascends to light his torch at the never-extinguishing fire of Divine love; he descends to pass that flame to the souls of his congregation.
The Church, indeed, considers prayer so indispensable to her clergy that, besides the voluntary exercises of piety which their private devotion may suggest, she requires them to devote at least an hour each day to the recitation of the Divine Office, which chiefly consists of the Psalms and other portions of Holy Scripture, the Homilies of the early Fathers and prayers of marvelous force and unction.
The Church really views prayer as essential for its clergy, so in addition to the personal piety practices they may choose, it requires them to spend at least an hour each day reciting the Divine Office. This mainly includes the Psalms and other parts of the Holy Scripture, the Homilies of the early Fathers, and prayers that are incredibly powerful and moving.
Chapter XXX.
Clerical Celibacy.
The Church requires her Priests to be pure in body as well as in soul, and to “present their bodies a living victim, holy, well-pleasing unto God.”514
The Church expects its Priests to be pure in both body and soul, and to “offer their bodies as a living sacrifice, holy and acceptable to God.”514
Our Savior and His Apostles, though recognizing matrimony as a holy state, have proclaimed the superior merits of voluntary continency, particularly for those who consecrate their lives to the sacred ministry. “There are eunuchs who have made themselves such for the Kingdom of Heaven's sake. He who can take it, let him take it.”515 Our Lord evidently recommends here the state of celibacy to such as feel themselves called to embrace it, in order to attain greater perfection.
Our Savior and His Apostles, while acknowledging marriage as a sacred state, have highlighted the greater value of choosing to remain single, especially for those dedicated to the holy ministry. "There are eunuchs who have chosen this life for the sake of the Kingdom of Heaven. Whoever is able to accept this should accept it."515 Our Lord clearly encourages those who feel called to celibacy to embrace it for the sake of achieving greater perfection.
St. Paul gives the reason why our Savior declares continency to be a more suitable state for His ministers than that of matrimony: “He who is unmarried careth for the things of the Lord—how he may please God. But he who is married is solicitous about the things of the world—how he may please his wife—and he is divided.”516
St. Paul explains why our Savior considers being single a better option for His ministers than being married: "The single person is dedicated to the Lord's work—finding ways to please God. In contrast, the married person is focused on worldly concerns—how to satisfy his wife—and is pulled in different directions."516
Jesus Christ manifestly showed His predilection for virginity, not only by always remaining a virgin, but by selecting a Virgin-Mother and a virgin-precursor in the person of St. John the Baptist, and by exhibiting a special effection for John [pg 400] the Evangelist, because, as St. Augustine testifies, that Apostle was chosen a virgin and such he always remained.
Jesus Christ clearly demonstrated His preference for virginity, not only by always being a virgin but also by choosing a Virgin Mother and a virgin precursor in St. John the Baptist, and by showing a special affection for John the Evangelist. As St. Augustine confirms, that Apostle was chosen as a virgin and remained one always. [pg 400]
Not only did our Lord thus manifest while on earth a marked predilection for virgins, but He exhibits the same preference for them in heaven; for the hundred and forty-four thousand who are chosen to sing the New Canticle and who follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth are all virgins, as St. John testifies. (Apoc. xiv.)
Not only did our Lord show a strong preference for virgins while on earth, but He continues to favor them in heaven; for the one hundred forty-four thousand chosen to sing the New Canticle and who follow the Lamb wherever He goes are all virgins, as St. John testifies. (Apoc. xiv.)
The Apostle of the Gentiles assures us that he led a single life, and he commends that state to others: “I say to the unmarried, and to the widows it is good for them if they so continue, even as I.”517
The Apostle of the Gentiles assures us that he lived a single life, and he encourages others to do the same: "I tell the unmarried and the widows that it's good for them to remain as they are, just like me."517
There is no evidence from Scripture that any of the Apostles were married except St. Peter. St. Jerome says that if any were married they certainly separated from their wives after they were called to the Apostolate. Even St. Peter, after his vocation, did not continue with his wife, as may be inferred from his own words: “Behold, we have left all things, and followed Thee.”518 Among “all things” must be reckoned the fellowship of his wife, for he could hardly say with truth that he had left all things if he had not left his wife. Our Savior immediately after enumerates the wife among those cherished objects, the renunciation of which, for His sake, will have its reward.519
There is no evidence from Scripture that any of the Apostles were married except for St. Peter. St. Jerome suggests that if any were married, they definitely separated from their wives after being called to the Apostolate. Even St. Peter, after his calling, did not stay with his wife, as can be inferred from his own words: "Look, we have given up everything and followed You."518 Among “everything” must be included the companionship of his wife, since he could hardly claim to have left everything if he had not left her behind. Our Savior immediately afterward lists the wife among those cherished things, the renunciation of which, for His sake, will be rewarded.519
St. Paul declares that “a Bishop must be sober, just, holy, continent.”520 And writing to Timothy, whom he had consecrated Bishop, he says: “Be thou an example to the faithful ... in charity, in faith, in chastity.”521 In another place, he enumerates chastity among the virtues that should [pg 401] adorn the Christian minister: “In all things let us exhibit ourselves as the ministers of God in much patience, ... in chastity.”522
St. Paul states that "A Bishop must be sober, just, holy, and self-disciplined."520 And when he writes to Timothy, whom he appointed as Bishop, he says: "Set an example for the believers ... in love, in faith, in chastity."521 In another instance, he lists chastity among the virtues that should [pg 401] characterize the Christian minister: "In everything, let us demonstrate that we are the servants of God with great patience, ... in purity."522
Although celibacy is not expressly enforced by our Savior, it is, however, commended so strongly by Himself and His Apostles, both by word and example, that the Church felt it her duty to lay it down as a law.
Although celibacy isn’t directly mandated by our Savior, He and His Apostles strongly endorse it through both their words and actions, prompting the Church to establish it as a rule.
The discipline of the Church has been exerted from the beginning in prohibiting Priests to marry after their ordination. St. Jerome observes that “Bishops, Priests and Deacons are chosen from virgins or widowers, or, at least, they remain perpetually chaste after being elevated to the priesthood.”523 To Jovinian he writes: “You certainly admit that he cannot remain a Bishop who begets children in the episcopacy; for, if convicted, he will not be esteemed as a husband, but condemned as an adulterer.”524 Again he says: “What will the churches of the East, of Egypt and of the Apostolic See do, which adopt their clergy from among virgins, or if they have wives, they cease to live as married men.”525
The Church has always enforced the rule that Priests cannot marry after their ordination. St. Jerome notes that "Bishops, priests, and deacons are chosen from single people or widowers, or at the very least, they remain completely celibate after being ordained."523 He writes to Jovinian: "You definitely agree that a Bishop can't have children while in office; if he does, he won't be viewed as a husband but will be condemned as an adulterer."524 He also states: "What will the churches of the East, Egypt, and the Apostolic See do, which choose their clergy from among virgins, or if they have wives, they no longer live as married men?"525
St. Epiphanius declares that “he who leads a married life is not admitted by the Church to the order of Deacon, Priest, Bishop or sub-Deacon.”526
St. Epiphanius states that "A person who is married cannot be accepted by the Church for the roles of Deacon, Priest, Bishop, or sub-Deacon."526
In the primitive days of the Church, owing to the scarcity of vocations among the unmarried, married men were admitted to sacred orders, but they were enjoined, as we learn from various canons, to live separated from their wives after their ordination.
In the early days of the Church, due to the lack of unmarried candidates, married men were allowed to enter the priesthood, but, as we learn from various canons, they were instructed to live apart from their wives after they were ordained.
This discipline, it is true, was relaxed to some extent in favor of a portion of the clergy of the Oriental Church, who were permitted to live with [pg 402] their wives if they happened to espouse them before ordination; but, like the Priests of the Western Church, the Eastern clergy were forbidden to contract marriage after their ordination. It is important also to observe that the unmarried clergy of the East are held in much higher esteem by the people than the married Priests.
This rule was somewhat loosened for some members of the clergy in the Eastern Church, allowing them to live with their wives if they married before being ordained. However, just like the priests in the Western Church, Eastern clergy were not allowed to marry after ordination. It's also important to note that unmarried clergy in the East are held in much higher regard by the people than married priests.
It cannot, indeed, be denied that at certain epochs of the Church's history, especially in periods of disordered society, there were too many instances of the violation of clerical celibacy. But the repeated violations of a law are no evidence of its non-existence. Whenever the voice of the Church could be heard it always spoke in vindication of the law of priestly chastity.
It can't be denied that at certain times in the Church's history, especially during chaotic societal periods, there were numerous instances of violations of clerical celibacy. However, repeated violations of a law do not prove that it doesn't exist. Whenever the Church's voice was heard, it consistently spoke in defense of the law of priestly chastity.
Let me now call your attention to the propriety and advantages of clerical celibacy.
Let me now draw your attention to the appropriateness and benefits of clerical celibacy.
First—The Priest is the representative of Jesus Christ. He continues the work begun by his Divine Master. It is his duty to preach the word, to administer the Sacraments, and, above all, to consecrate the Body and Blood of Christ and to distribute the same to the faithful. Is it not becoming that a chaste Lord should be served by chaste ministers?
First—The Priest is the representative of Jesus Christ. He carries on the work started by his Divine Master. It’s his responsibility to preach the word, to administer the Sacraments, and, most importantly, to consecrate the Body and Blood of Christ and to distribute it to the faithful. Isn’t it fitting that a pure Lord should be served by pure ministers?
If the Jewish Priests, while engaged in their turn in offering the sacrifice of animals in the Temple, were obliged to keep apart from their wives, should not the Priests of the New Law, who offer daily the sacrifice of the Immaculate Lamb, practise continual chastity?
If the Jewish priests, while doing their duty of offering animal sacrifices in the Temple, had to stay away from their wives, shouldn't the priests of the New Law, who offer the daily sacrifice of the Immaculate Lamb, practice continual chastity?
If David and his friends were not permitted to eat the bread of Proposition till he had avowed that for the three preceding days they had refrained from women,527 how pure in body and soul should be the Priest who daily partakes of that [pg 403] living Bread of which the bread of Proposition was but the type; and if the people at Mount Sinai were forbidden to come near their wives for three days before receiving the Law,528 should not they whose office it is to preach the Law at all times abstain altogether?
If David and his friends couldn't eat the bread of Proposition until he admitted that they had stayed away from women for three days, how pure in body and soul should the Priest be who eats that living Bread every day, which the bread of Proposition only represented? And if the people at Mount Sinai were told not to come near their wives for three days before receiving the Law, shouldn't those whose job it is to preach the Law always abstain entirely?
Thorndyke, an eminent Protestant Divine, in his work entitled, Just Weights and Measures, makes the following observation: “The reason for single life for the clergy is firmly grounded, by the Fathers and canons of the Church, upon the precept of St. Paul, forbidding man and wife to depart unless for a time, to attend unto prayer (I. Cor. vii. 5). For, Priests and Deacons being continually to attend upon occasions of celebrating the Eucharist, which ought continually to be frequented; if others be to abstain from the use of marriage for a time, then they always.”529
Thorndyke, a prominent Protestant theologian, in his work titled Just Weights and Measures, makes the following observation: “The reason for celibacy among clergy is strongly rooted, according to the Church Fathers and canons, in the teaching of St. Paul, which says that a husband and wife should only separate temporarily for prayer (I. Cor. vii. 5). Since Priests and Deacons need to be present regularly for the celebration of the Eucharist, which should be attended often, if others must refrain from marriage for a time, then the clergy must do so all the time.”529
Second—Writers frequently discuss the secret cause of the marvelous success which marks the growth of the Catholic Church everywhere in spite of the most formidable opposition. Some ascribe this progress to her thorough organization; others to the far-seeing wisdom of her chief pastors. Without undervaluing these and other auxiliaries, I incline to the belief that, under God, the Church has no tower of strength more potent than the celibacy of her clergy. The unmarried Priest, as St. Paul observes (1 Cor. vii.), is free to give his whole time undivided to the Lord, and can devote his attention not to one or two children, but to the entire flock whom he has begotten in Christ Jesus, through the Gospel; while the married minister is divided between the cares of his family and his duties to the congregation. “A single life,” says Bacon, “doth well with churchmen; for, charity [pg 404] will hardly water the ground where it must first fill a pool.”530
Second—Writers often talk about the secret reason behind the incredible success of the Catholic Church's growth everywhere, despite facing strong opposition. Some attribute this progress to its well-structured organization; others point to the insightful leadership of its chief pastors. Without downplaying these factors and others, I tend to believe that, with God’s help, the Church's most significant strength is the celibacy of its clergy. As St. Paul mentions (1 Cor. vii.), an unmarried priest is free to dedicate his entire focus to the Lord and can pay attention not just to one or two children but to the entire community he has nurtured in Christ Jesus through the Gospel; while a married minister balances the responsibilities of his family and his duties to the congregation. "One life," says Bacon, “is perfect for church leaders; because, charity [pg 404] will hardly nurture the soil where it needs to first create a foundation.”530
Third—The world has hitherto been converted by unmarried clergymen, and only by them will it continue to be converted. St. Francis Xavier and St. Francis de Sales could not have planted the faith in so many thousands of souls if they were accompanied on their journeys by their wives and children. Of all the gems that adorn the priestly diadem, none is so precious and indispensable in the eyes of the people as the peerless jewel of chastity. Without this pearl the voice of a Hyacinthe “becomes as sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal;” with it, the humblest missioner gains the hearts of multitudes.
Third—The world has been changed by unmarried clergymen, and it's only through them that it will continue to change. St. Francis Xavier and St. Francis de Sales couldn’t have brought the faith to so many people if they had been traveling with their wives and children. Of all the qualities that enhance the priestly reputation, none is as valuable and essential in the eyes of the people as the unmatched quality of chastity. Without this quality, the voice of a Hyacinthe “becomes like clanging brass and a tinkling cymbal;” with it, even the simplest missionary can win the hearts of many.
Everybody is aware of the numerous conversions to Christianity effected by St. Francis Xavier in Japan in the sixteenth century. After the lapse of many years from the death of St. Francis, when a French squadron was permitted to enter the Japanese ports, a native Christian, named Peter, having learned that French Priests were on board, put their faith to the test by proposing to them these three questions: “Are you followers of the great Father in Rome? Do you honor Mary, the Blessed Virgin? Have you wives?” The French priests having satisfied their interrogator on these points, and especially on the last, Peter and his companions fell at the missioners' feet, exclaiming with delight “Thanks, thanks! they are virgins and true disciples of our Apostle Francis.”531
Everybody knows about the many conversions to Christianity made by St. Francis Xavier in Japan during the sixteenth century. Years after St. Francis' death, when a French naval squadron was allowed to enter Japanese ports, a local Christian named Peter learned that French priests were on board. He decided to test their faith by asking them three questions: "Are you followers of the great Father in Rome? Do you honor Mary, the Blessed Virgin? Do you have wives?" The French priests answered his questions, especially the last one, to his satisfaction. Peter and his companions then fell at the missionaries' feet, joyfully exclaiming, "Thank you, thank you! They are virgins and genuine followers of our Apostle Francis."531
A contemporary writer has wittily remarked that “perhaps the most ardent admirer of hymeneal rites would cheerfully admit that he could not [pg 405] conceive St. Paul or St. John starting on a nuptial tour, accompanied by the latest fashions from Athens or Ephesus, and the graceful brides whom they were destined to adorn. They would feel that Christianity itself could not survive such a vision as that. Nor could the imagination, in its wildest moods, picture the majestic adversary of the Arian Emperor attended in his flight up the Nile by Mistress Athanasius, nor St. John Chrysostom escorted in his wanderings through Phrygia by the wife of his bosom arrayed in a wreath of orange-blossoms. Would Ethelbert have become a Christian if St. Augustine had introduced to him his lady and her bridesmaids?”532
A modern writer cleverly noted that “perhaps the most passionate fan of wedding ceremonies would gladly agree that he couldn't imagine St. Paul or St. John going on a honeymoon, accompanied by the latest styles from Athens or Ephesus, along with the lovely brides they were meant to charm. They would think that Christianity itself couldn’t survive such an image. Nor could anyone, even in their wildest dreams, picture the great opponent of the Arian Emperor fleeing up the Nile with Mistress Athanasius, or St. John Chrysostom wandering through Phrygia with his beloved wife wearing a crown of orange blossoms. Would Ethelbert have converted to Christianity if St. Augustine had introduced him to his lady and her bridesmaids?”
We frequently hear of unmarried Bishops and Priests laying down their lives for the faith in China and Corea and imprisoned in Germany. Heroic sacrifices such as these are, however, too much to be expected from men enjoying the domestic luxury and engrossed by the responsibility of a wife and children.
We often hear about unmarried Bishops and Priests sacrificing their lives for the faith in China and Korea and being imprisoned in Germany. However, such heroic sacrifices are a lot to expect from men who are living in comfort and focused on the responsibilities of a wife and kids.
But does not St. Paul authorize the marriage of the clergy when he says: “Have we not power to carry about a woman, a sister, as well as the rest of the Apostles?”533 The Protestant text mis-translates this passage by substituting the word wife for woman. It is evident that St. Paul does not speak here of his wife, since he had none; but he alludes to those pious women who voluntarily waited on the Apostles, and ministered to them in their missionary journeys.
But doesn’t St. Paul allow clergy to marry when he says: "Don't we have the right to bring along a woman, a sister, just like the other Apostles?"533 The Protestant text mis-translates this passage by replacing the word woman with spouse. It’s clear that St. Paul isn’t talking about a wife, since he didn’t have one; instead, he refers to the pious women who willingly supported the Apostles and helped them on their missionary journeys.
It is also objected that the Apostle seems to require that a Bishop be “the husband of one wife.”534 The context certainly cannot mean that a Bishop must be a married man, for the reason [pg 406] already given, that St. Paul himself was never married. The sense of the text, as all tradition testifies, is that no candidate should be elected to the office of Bishop who had been married more than once. It was not possible in those days always to select single men for the Episcopal office. Hence the Church was often compelled to choose married persons, but always with this restriction, that they had never contracted nuptials a second time. They were obliged, moreover, if not widowers, to live separated from their wives.
It’s also argued that the Apostle seems to insist that a Bishop must be "the husband of one wife."534 The context definitely doesn’t mean that a Bishop has to be a married man, since, as mentioned, St. Paul himself was never married. The meaning of the text, as all tradition supports, is that no candidate should be chosen for the position of Bishop if he has been married more than once. During those times, it wasn’t always possible to find single men for the Episcopal office. So, the Church often had to choose married individuals, but always with the condition that they had never been married a second time. Additionally, if they were not widowers, they had to live separately from their wives.
Others adduce against clerical celibacy these words of St. Paul: “In the last times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to spirits of error, ... forbidding to marry.”535 This passage, however, alludes to the Ebionites, Gnostics and Manicheans, who positively taught that marriage is sinful. The Catholic Church, on the contrary, holds that matrimony is not only a lawful state, for those who are called to embrace it, but that it is also a Sacrament, and that the highest degree of holiness is attainable in conjugal life.
Others argue against clerical celibacy with these words of St. Paul: "In the last days, some will turn away from the faith, paying attention to deceptive spirits, ... and prohibiting marriage."535 However, this passage refers to the Ebionites, Gnostics, and Manicheans, who claimed that marriage is sinful. The Catholic Church, on the other hand, believes that marriage is not only a legitimate state for those who are called to it, but it is also a Sacrament, and that the highest level of holiness can be achieved in married life.
Some go so far as to declare continency impracticable. Our dissenting brethren in the ministry are so uxoriously inclined that, perhaps, for this reason they dispute the possibility, as well as the privilege, of Priests to remain single. But in making this assertion they impugn the wisdom of Jesus Christ and His Apostle, who lived in this state and recommended it to others; they slander consecrated Priests and nuns, and they unwittingly question the purity of their own unmarried sisters, daughters and sons. How many men and women are there in the world who spend years, nay, their whole lives, in the single state? And [pg 407] who shall dare to accuse such a multitude of incontinency?
Some even go as far as to say that being single is impossible. Our fellow ministers who disagree are so focused on marriage that, maybe for this reason, they argue against the possibility and the privilege of priests remaining single. But by making this claim, they question the wisdom of Jesus Christ and His Apostle, who lived this way and encouraged others to do the same; they disrespect the commitment of priests and nuns, and they unknowingly challenge the integrity of their own unmarried sisters, daughters, and sons. How many men and women in the world spend years, even their entire lives, single? And [pg 407] who would dare to accuse such a large group of being unchaste?
Nor should any one complain of the severity of the law of clerical celibacy, since the candidate voluntarily accepts the obligations after mature consideration.
No one should complain about the strictness of the law of clerical celibacy, since the candidate willingly accepts the responsibilities after careful thought.
Finally, it cannot be urged against celibacy that it violates the Divine precept to “increase and multiply;” for this command surely cannot require all marriageable persons to be united in wedlock. Otherwise, bachelors and spinsters would also be guilty of violating the law. The number of men and women consecrated to God by vows of chastity forms but an imperceptible fraction of the human family, their proportion in the United States, for instance, being only one individual to about every four thousand. Moreover, it is an incontrovertible fact that the population increases most in those countries in which the Catholic clergy exercise the strongest influence; for there married people are impressed with the idea that marriage was instituted not for the gratification of the flesh, but for the procreation and Christian education of children.
Finally, it can't be argued against celibacy that it goes against the Divine command to “grow and expand;” because this command surely doesn't require all eligible people to be married. Otherwise, singles would also be violating the law. The number of men and women dedicated to God through vows of chastity is just a tiny fraction of the human population, with their ratio in the United States being about one for every four thousand. Additionally, it's a well-known fact that the population grows the most in those countries where the Catholic clergy have the strongest influence; there, married people believe that marriage was created not for physical pleasure, but for having children and raising them with Christian values.
Chapter 31.
Marriage.
Matrimony is not only a natural contract between husband and wife, but it has been elevated for Christians, by Jesus Christ, to the dignity of a Sacrament: “Husbands,” says the Apostle, “love your wives, as Christ also loved the Church and delivered Himself up for it, ... so also ought men to love their wives as their own bodies.... For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall adhere to his wife and they shall be one flesh. This is a great sacrament: but I speak in Christ and in the Church.”536
Matrimony is not just a natural agreement between a husband and wife; for Christians, it has been raised to the level of a Sacrament by Jesus Christ. “Partners,” the Apostle says, "Love your wives just like Christ loved the Church and gave Himself for it... Men should love their wives as they love their own bodies... For this reason, a man will leave his father and mother and join his wife, and they will become one flesh. This is a deep mystery, and I’m referring to Christ and the Church."536
In these words the Apostle declares that the union of Christ with His Church is the type or model of the bond subsisting between man and wife. Now the union between Christ and His Church is supernatural and sealed by Divine grace. Hence, also, is the fellowship of a Christian husband and wife cemented by the grace of God. The wedded couple are bound to love one another during their whole lives, as Christ has loved His Church, and to discharge the virtues proper to the married state. In order to fulfil these duties special graces of our Savior are required.
In these words, the Apostle states that the connection between Christ and His Church serves as the model for the relationship between a man and a woman. This union between Christ and His Church is supernatural and blessed by Divine grace. Similarly, the bond between a Christian husband and wife is strengthened by God's grace. The married couple is committed to loving each other for their entire lives, just as Christ loved His Church, and to uphold the virtues appropriate for marriage. To fulfill these responsibilities, special graces from our Savior are needed.
The Fathers, Councils and Liturgies of the [pg 409] Western and the Oriental Churches, including the Coptic, Jacobite, Syriac, Nestorian and other schismatic bodies, which for upwards of fourteen centuries have been separated from the Catholic communion, all agree in recognizing Christian marriage as a Sacrament.
The Church Fathers, councils, and liturgies of the [pg 409] Western and Oriental Churches, including the Coptic, Jacobite, Syriac, Nestorian, and other separated groups, which have been apart from Catholic fellowship for over fourteen centuries, all agree in recognizing Christian marriage as a sacrament.
Hence the Council of Trent, speaking of Matrimony, says: “Christ Himself, the Institutor and Perfector of the venerable sacraments, merited for us by His passion the grace which might perfect that natural love, and confirm that indissoluble union, and sanctify the married; as the Apostle Paul intimates, saying: ‘Husbands, love your wives, as Christ also loved the Church, and delivered Himself for it;’ adding shortly after: ‘This is a great sacrament, but I speak in Christ and in the Church.’ (Ephes. v.) Whereas, therefore matrimony, in the evangelical law, excels in grace, through Christ, the ancient marriages; with reason have our holy Fathers and Councils and the tradition of the universal Church always taught that it is to be numbered among the sacraments of the new law.”537
Hence, the Council of Trent discusses Matrimony, saying: “Christ Himself, the Founder and Perfecter of the sacred sacraments, earned us the grace through His suffering that can fulfill natural love, strengthen that unbreakable bond, and sanctify marriage; as the Apostle Paul points out: ‘Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ loved the Church and gave Himself for it;’ and shortly after he adds: ‘This is a great sacrament, but I am speaking about Christ and the Church.’ (Ephes. v.) Therefore, since marriage, under the gospel law, surpasses in grace, through Christ, the old marriages; our holy Fathers, Councils, and the tradition of the universal Church have consistently taught that it should be recognized as one of the sacraments of the new law.”537
The Gospel forbids a man to have more than one wife, and a wife to have more than one husband. “Have you not read,” says our Savior, “that He who made man in the beginning made them male and female? And He said, for this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave unto his wife, and they two shall be in one flesh. Wherefore they are no more two, but one flesh.”538 Our Lord recalls marriage to its primitive institution as it was ordained by Almighty God. (Gen. ii.) Now, marriage in its primitive ordinance was the union of one man with one woman, for Jehovah created but one helpmate [pg 410] to Adam. He would have created more, if His design had been to establish polygamy. The Scripture says that “man shall adhere to his wife,”—not his wives. It does not declare that they shall be three or more, but that “they shall be two in one flesh.”
The Gospel prohibits a man from having more than one wife and a woman from having more than one husband. "Have you not read," says our Savior, "Did the Creator of humanity design them as male and female from the start? And He said, for this reason, a man will leave his father and mother and be united with his wife, and the two will become one body. So, they are no longer two, but one body."538 Our Lord refers back to marriage in its original form as established by Almighty God. (Gen. ii.) In its original design, marriage was a union between one man and one woman, as Jehovah created only one helper [pg 410] for Adam. He would have created more if His intention was to endorse polygamy. The Scripture states that "man should hold on to his wife,"—not his partners. It doesn’t say they will be three or more, but that "they will be two in one flesh."
Hence Mormonism, unhappily so prevalent in the United States, is at variance with the plain teachings of the Gospel, and is consequently condemned by the Catholic Church. Polygamy, wherever it exists, cannot fail to be a perpetual source of family discord and feuds. It fosters deadly jealousy and hate among the wives of the same household; it deranges the laws of succession and primogeniture and breeds rivalry among the children, each endeavoring to supplant the other in the affections and the inheritance of their common father.
Hence, Mormonism, unfortunately so common in the United States, goes against the clear teachings of the Gospel and is therefore condemned by the Catholic Church. Polygamy, wherever it exists, is bound to create ongoing family conflict and disputes. It encourages intense jealousy and hatred among the wives in the same household; it disrupts the laws of inheritance and birthright and creates competition among the children, each trying to outdo the others for their father's affection and inheritance.
Marriage is the most inviolable and irrevocable of all contracts that were ever formed. Every human compact may be lawfully dissolved but this. Nations may be justified in abrogating treaties with each other; merchants may dissolve partnerships; brothers will eventually leave the paternal roof, and, like Jacob and Esau, separate from one another. Friends, like Abraham and Lot, may be obliged to part company. But by the law of God the bond uniting husband and wife can be dissolved only by death. No earthly sword can sever the nuptial knot which the Lord has tied; for, “what God hath joined together, let no man put asunder.”
Marriage is the strongest and most unbreakable of all contracts ever made. Every human agreement can be legally ended except for this one. Countries might have reasons to annul treaties with each other; business partners can dissolve their partnerships; siblings will eventually move out of their parents' home and, like Jacob and Esau, go their separate ways. Friends, like Abraham and Lot, may have to part ways. But according to God's law, the bond between husband and wife can only be broken by death. No earthly force can break the marital connection that the Lord has established; for, "What God has joined together, let no one separate."
It is worthy of remark that three of the Evangelists, as well as the Apostle of the Gentiles, proclaim the indissolubility of marriage and forbid a wedded person to engage in second wedlock during the life of his spouse. There is, indeed, [pg 411] scarcely a moral precept more strongly enforced in the Gospel than the indissoluble character of marriage validly contracted.
It’s worth noting that three of the Evangelists, along with the Apostle to the Gentiles, emphasize that marriage is indissoluble and prohibit a married person from entering a second marriage while their spouse is still alive. In fact, there is hardly a moral teaching more strongly reinforced in the Gospel than the unbreakable nature of a validly contracted marriage. [pg 411]
“The Pharisees came to Jesus, tempting Him and saying: Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause? Who, answering, said to them: Have ye not read that He who made man from the beginning made them male and female? And He said: For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife, and they two shall be one flesh. Therefore now they are not two, but one flesh. What, therefore, God hath joined together let no man put asunder. They say to Him: Why, then, did Moses command to give a bill of divorce and to put away? He said to them: Because Moses, by reason of the hardness of your heart, permitted you to put away your wives; but from the beginning it was not so. And I say to you, that whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication, and shall marry another committeth adultery: and he that shall marry her that is put away committeth adultery.”539 Our Savior here emphatically declares that the nuptial bond is ratified by God Himself, and hence that no man, nor any legislation framed by men, can validly dissolve the contract.
The Pharisees came to Jesus, trying to test Him and asked, "Is it alright for a man to divorce his wife for any reason?" Jesus answered, "Haven't you read that He who created man from the beginning made them male and female? He said, 'For this reason, a man will leave his father and mother and be united with his wife, and the two will become one flesh.' So they are no longer two, but one flesh. What God has joined together, let no one separate." They asked Him, "Why then did Moses command that a certificate of divorce be given to send her away?" Jesus replied, "Moses permitted you to divorce your wives because your hearts were hard, but it wasn't this way from the beginning. I tell you that anyone who divorces his wife, except for sexual immorality, and marries another woman commits adultery, and anyone who marries a divorced woman commits adultery."539 Our Savior here strongly states that the marriage bond is confirmed by God Himself, so no one and no laws created by people can truly dissolve the agreement.
To the Pharisees interposing this objection, if marriage is not to be dissolved, why then did Moses command to give a divorce, our Lord replies that Moses did not command, but simply permitted the separation, and that in tolerating this indulgence the great lawgiver had regard to the violent passion of the Jewish people, who would fall into a greater excess if their desire to be divorced and to form a new alliance were [pg 412] refused. But our Savior reminded them that in the primitive times no such license was granted.
To the Pharisees who raised this objection, asking if marriage can't be ended, then why did Moses allow for divorce, our Lord responded that Moses didn't command divorce but merely allowed it. He explained that Moses tolerated this because he understood the intense feelings of the Jewish people, who would act out even more if their wishes to divorce and marry again were denied. However, our Savior pointed out that in earlier times, no such allowance was made.
He then plainly affirms that such a privilege would not be conceded in the New Dispensation, for He adds: “I say to you: whosoever shall put away his wife and shall marry another committeth adultery.” Protestant commentators erroneously assert that the text justifies an injured husband in separating from his adulterous wife and in marrying again. But the Catholic Church explains the Gospel in the sense that, while the offended consort may obtain a divorce from bed and board from his unfaithful wife, he is not allowed a divorce a vinculo matrimonii, so as to have the privilege of marrying another.
He clearly states that such a privilege wouldn't be granted in the New Covenant, for He adds: "I tell you: anyone who divorces his wife and marries someone else commits adultery." Protestant commentators mistakenly claim that this text allows an injured husband to separate from his unfaithful wife and remarry. However, the Catholic Church interprets the Gospel to mean that while the wronged spouse can obtain a separation from bed and board from his unfaithful wife, he is not permitted a divorce a marriage bond, allowing him to remarry.
This interpretation is confirmed by the concurrent testimony of the Evangelists Mark and Luke and by St. Paul, all of whom prohibit divorce a vinculo without any qualification whatever.
This interpretation is backed up by the simultaneous testimonies of the Evangelists Mark and Luke and by St. Paul, all of whom prohibit divorce a link without any conditions whatsoever.
In St. Mark we read: “Whosoever shall put away his wife and marry another committeth adultery against her. And if the wife shall put away her husband and be married to another she committeth adultery.”540
In St. Mark we read: “Anyone who divorces their wife and marries someone else commits adultery against her. Similarly, if a wife divorces her husband and marries another person, she commits adultery.”540
The same unqualified declaration is made by St. Luke: “Every one that putteth away his wife and marrieth another committeth adultery; and he that marrieth her that is put away from her husband committeth adultery.”541 Both of these Evangelists forbid either husband or wife to enter into second wedlock, how aggravating soever may be the cause of their separation. And surely, if the case of adultery authorized the aggrieved husband to marry another wife, those inspired penmen would not have failed to mention that qualifying circumstance.
The same clear statement is made by St. Luke: “Anyone who divorces his wife and marries someone else commits adultery; and anyone who marries a woman who has been divorced from her husband commits adultery.”541 Both of these Gospel writers prohibit either husband or wife from remarrying, no matter how serious the reasons for their separation might be. And surely, if adultery justified the wronged husband in marrying another wife, those inspired writers would have included that important detail.
Passing from the Gospels to the Epistle of St. Paul to the Corinthians, we find there also an absolute prohibition of divorce. The Apostle is writing to a city newly converted to the Christian religion. Among other topics he inculcates the doctrine of the Church respecting Matrimony. We must suppose that as an inspired writer and a faithful minister of the Word he discharges his duty conscientiously, without suppressing or extenuating one iota of the law. He addresses the Corinthians as follows: “To them that are married not I, but the Lord, commandeth that the wife depart not from her husband. And if she depart that she remain unmarried, or be reconciled to her husband. And let not the husband put away his wife.”542 Here we find the Apostle, in his Master's name, commanding the separated couple to remain unmarried, without any reference to the case of adultery. If so important an exception existed, St. Paul would not have omitted to mention it; otherwise he would have rendered the Gospel yoke more grievous than its Founder intended.
Passing from the Gospels to the Epistle of St. Paul to the Corinthians, we also find a clear prohibition against divorce. The Apostle is writing to a city that has just converted to Christianity. Among other topics, he emphasizes the Church’s teachings on marriage. We can assume that as an inspired writer and a dedicated minister of the Word, he fulfills his duty thoroughly, without leaving out or downplaying any part of the law. He addresses the Corinthians as follows: "To the married, I’m not the one, but the Lord says that a wife shouldn’t leave her husband. If she does leave, she should stay unmarried or make up with her husband. And a husband shouldn’t divorce his wife."542 Here we see the Apostle, in his Master’s name, instructing the separated couple to remain unmarried, without any mention of the case of adultery. If such a significant exception existed, St. Paul would have certainly included it; otherwise, he would have made the Gospel’s teachings harder to bear than their Founder intended.
We must, therefore, admit that, according to the religion of Jesus Christ, conjugal infidelity does not warrant either party to marry again, or we are forced to the conclusion that the vast number of Christians whose knowledge of Christianity was derived solely from the teachings of Saints Mark, Luke and Paul were imperfectly instructed in their faith.
We must, therefore, acknowledge that, according to the religion of Jesus Christ, marital infidelity does not give either person the right to remarry, or we have to conclude that the many Christians who learned about Christianity solely from the teachings of Saints Mark, Luke, and Paul were not fully educated in their faith.
Nor can we suppose that St. Matthew gave to the married Christians of Palestine a privilege which St. Paul withheld from the Corinthians; for then the early Christian Church might have witnessed the disedifying spectacle of aggrieved [pg 414] husbands seeking in Judea for a divorce from their adulterous wives which they could not obtain in Corinth, just as discontented spouses, in our times, sue in a neighboring State for a legal separation which is denied them in their own. Christ is not divided, nor do the Apostles contradict one another.
We can't assume that St. Matthew provided married Christians in Palestine a privilege that St. Paul denied to the Corinthians; otherwise, the early Christian Church might have faced the troubling situation of unhappy husbands in Judea looking for a divorce from their cheating wives, which they couldn’t get in Corinth. This is similar to how unhappy spouses today might seek a legal separation in a nearby state that they can't get in their own. Christ is not divided, nor do the Apostles contradict each other.
The Catholic Church, following the light of the Gospel, forbids a divorced man to enter into second espousals during the life of his former partner. This is the inflexible law she first proclaimed in the face of Pagan Emperors and people and which she has ever upheld, in spite of the passions and voluptuousness of her own rebellious children.
The Catholic Church, guided by the Gospel, prohibits a divorced man from entering into a second marriage while his former spouse is still alive. This is the strict law she declared to Pagan Emperors and their followers and has maintained consistently, despite the desires and indulgences of her own wayward members.
Henry VIII., once an obedient son and defender of the Church, conceived in an evil hour, a criminal attachment for Anne Boleyn, a lady of the queen's household, whom he desired to marry after being divorced from his lawful consort, Catherine of Arragon. But Pope Clement VII., whose sanction he solicited, sternly refused to ratify the separation, though the Pontiff could have easily forseen that his determined action would involve the Church in persecution, and a whole nation in the unhappy schism of its ruler. Had the Pope acquiesced in the repudiation of Catherine, and in the marriage of Anne Boleyn, England would, indeed, have been spared to the Church, but the Church herself would have surrendered her peerless title of Mistress of Truth.
Henry VIII, once a loyal son and defender of the Church, developed an unhealthy obsession with Anne Boleyn, a member of the queen's household, whom he wanted to marry after getting divorced from his rightful wife, Catherine of Aragon. However, Pope Clement VII, whose approval he sought, firmly refused to approve the separation, even though the Pope could easily foresee that his resolute decision would lead to the Church facing persecution, and would plunge the entire nation into the unfortunate schism created by its ruler. If the Pope had agreed to the annulment of Catherine’s marriage and allowed the marriage to Anne Boleyn, England would have remained part of the Church, but the Church itself would have lost its unmatched reputation as the authority on truth.
When Napoleon I. repudiated his devoted wife, Josephine, and married Marie Louise, of Austria, so well assured was he of the fruitlessness of his attempt to obtain from the Holy See the sanction of his divorce and subsequent marriage [pg 415] that he did not even consult the Holy Father on the subject.
A few years previously Napoleon appealed to Pius VII. to annul the marriage which his brother Jerome had contracted with Miss Patterson of Baltimore. The Pope sent the following reply to the Emperor: “Your majesty will understand that upon the information thus far received by us it is not in our power to pronounce a sentence of nullity. We cannot utter a judgment in opposition to the rules of the Church, and we could not, without laying aside those rules, decree the invalidity of a union which, according to the Word of God, no human power can sunder.”
A few years earlier, Napoleon asked Pius VII to annul the marriage his brother Jerome had entered into with Miss Patterson from Baltimore. The Pope replied to the Emperor: "Your majesty will understand that, based on the information we have received so far, we cannot declare this marriage invalid. We cannot make a decision that contradicts the Church's rules, and we cannot claim the nullity of a union that, according to the Word of God, no human authority can dissolve."
Christian wives and mothers, what gratitude you owe to the Catholic Church for the honorable position you now hold in society! If you are no longer regarded as the slave, but the equal of your husband; if you are no longer the toy of his caprice and liable to be discarded at any moment, like the women of Turkey and the Mormon wives of Utah; but if you are recognized as the mistress and queen of your household, you owe your emancipation to the Church. You are especially indebted for your liberty to the Popes who rose up in all the majesty of their spiritual power to vindicate the rights of injured wives against the lustful tyranny of their husbands.
Christian wives and mothers, you should be really grateful to the Catholic Church for the respected place you hold in society today! If you’re no longer seen as a servant but as an equal to your husband; if you’re not just a plaything of his whims who could be cast aside at any moment, like the women in Turkey and the Mormon wives in Utah; but if you’re recognized as the leader and queen of your home, you owe your freedom to the Church. You especially owe your liberty to the Popes who rose with the full authority of their spiritual power to defend the rights of wronged wives against the oppressive desires of their husbands.
How opposite is the conduct of the fathers of the so-called Reformation, who, with the cry of religious reform on their lips, deformed religion and society by sanctioning divorce.
How different is the behavior of the leaders of the so-called Reformation, who, with the call for religious reform on their lips, distorted religion and society by allowing divorce.
Henry VIII. was divorced from his wife, Catherine, by Cranmer, the first Reformed Primate of England.
Henry VIII was divorced from his wife, Catherine, by Cranmer, the first Reformed Archbishop of England.
Modern Prussia is now reaping the bitter fruits of the seeds that were then sown within its borders. Seventy-five per cent. of the marriages now contracted outside of the Catholic Church in Berlin are performed without any religious ceremony whatever. A union not bound by the strong ties of religion is easily dissolved.
Modern Prussia is now facing the harsh consequences of the choices made within its borders back then. Seventy-five percent of the marriages now taking place outside the Catholic Church in Berlin are conducted without any religious ceremony at all. A union that isn't strengthened by the deep bonds of religion can be easily broken.
This subject excites a painful interest in our own country, in consequence of the facility with which divorce from the marriage bond is obtained in many of our States. We have here another exemplification of the dangerous consequences attending a private interpretation of the sacred text. When Luther and Calvin proclaimed to the world that “it was not wise to prohibit the divorced adulterer from marrying again,”545 they little dreamed of the fruitful progeny which was destined before long to spring from this isolated monster of their creation. There are already about thirty causes which allow the conjugal tie to be broken, some of which are of so trifling a nature as to provoke merriment were it not for the gravity of the subject, which is well calculated to excite alarm for the moral and social welfare of our country.
This topic sparks a painful interest in our own country because it's so easy to get a divorce in many of our states. Here we have another example of the dangerous results that come from private interpretations of sacred texts. When Luther and Calvin declared to the world that "It wasn't smart to prevent the divorced adulterer from remarrying."545 they probably didn't expect the many issues that would arise from this troubling idea. There are now about thirty reasons that allow the marriage bond to be broken, some of which are so trivial that they could make people laugh, if it weren't for the seriousness of the issue, which raises legitimate concerns for the moral and social well-being of our country.
Persons are divorced by the courts not only for infidelity, but also without even the shadow of Scripture authority—for alleged cruelty, intemperance, [pg 417] desertion, prolonged absence, mental incapacity, sentence to the penitentiary, incompatibility of temper and such other causes as the court, in its discretion, may deem sufficient.
People get divorced by the courts not just for cheating, but also with no backing from Scripture—for supposed cruelty, alcoholism, [pg 417] abandonment, long absence, mental incapacity, being sentenced to prison, incompatibility of temperament, and any other reasons that the court may consider sufficient.
For the year ending June, 1874, seventeen hundred and forty-two applications for divorce were presented in the State of Ohio. If such is Ohio's record, what must be the matrimonial condition of Indiana, which is called the paradise of discontented spouses.
For the year ending June 1874, 1,742 divorce applications were filed in the State of Ohio. If that's Ohio's record, what must the marriage situation be like in Indiana, which is known as the paradise for unhappy spouses?
In Connecticut there were, in 1875, four thousand three hundred and eighty-five marriages, and four hundred and sixty-six divorces from the marriage bond. The number of divorces obtained in the same State during the last fifteen years has reached five thousand three hundred and ninety-one. This is the record of a State whose public school system is considered the most thorough and perfect in the country. The statistics given of Ohio and Connecticut will enable us to form some idea of the fearful catalogue of divorces annually obtained in the United States.
In Connecticut in 1875, there were 4,385 marriages and 466 divorces. Over the past fifteen years, the number of divorces in the same state has totaled 5,391. This is the record of a state whose public school system is regarded as the most comprehensive and effective in the country. The statistics from Ohio and Connecticut will help us understand the alarming number of divorces granted each year across the United States.
There are some who regard the Catholic Church as too severe in proclaiming the absolute indissolubility of marriage. But it should be borne in mind that it is not the Church, but the Divine Founder of the Christian religion, that has given us the law. She merely enforces its observance.
There are some who see the Catholic Church as too strict in declaring that marriage is absolutely unbreakable. However, it should be remembered that it’s not the Church itself, but the Divine Founder of Christianity, who provided us with this law. The Church simply upholds its observance.
The law, how rigorous soever, is mercy itself, when compared with the cruel consequences which follow from the easy concession of divorce.
The law, no matter how strict it may be, is actually a form of mercy when you consider the harsh consequences that come from allowing divorce too easily.
The facility with which marriage is annulled is most injurious to the morals of individuals, of the family and of society. It leads to ill-assorted and hasty marriages, because persons are less circumspect in making a compact which may be afterwards dissolved almost at will. It stimulates a [pg 418] discontented and unprincipled husband or wife to lawlessness, quarrels and even adultery, well knowing that the very crime will afford a pretext and legal grounds for a separation. It engenders between husband and wife fierce litigations about the custody of their offspring. It deprives the children of the protecting arm of a father, or of the gentle care of a mother, and too frequently consigns them to the cold charity of the world; for the married couple who are wanting in conjugal love for one another are too often destitute also of parental affection. In a word, it brings into the household a blight and desolation which neither wealth nor luxury can repair.
The ease of getting a marriage annulled is really harmful to the morals of individuals, families, and society as a whole. It leads to poorly matched and rushed marriages, as people become less careful when entering into an agreement that can be easily dissolved later. It encourages a discontented and unscrupulous husband or wife to act recklessly, argue, and even cheat, knowing that their actions can provide a reason and legal grounds for separation. It creates fierce legal battles between husband and wife over the custody of their children. It takes away the protective support of a father or the nurturing care of a mother, often leaving children to the harsh realities of the world. The married couple who lack love for each other also frequently lack parental affection. In short, it brings a sense of decay and despair to the home that neither money nor luxury can fix.
There is but one remedy to this social distemper, and that is an absolute prohibition of divorce a vinculo, in accordance with the inflexible rule of the Gospel and of the ancient Church. In Catholic countries divorces are exceedingly rare, and are obtained only by such as have thrown off the yoke of the Church. If the sacred laws of Matrimony are still happily observed by so large a portion of the Protestant community, the purity of morals is in no small measure due to the presence among them of the Catholic religion, which exercises a beneficial influence even over those who are outside the pale of her communion, like the sun, whose benignant light and heat are felt even in those secluded spots which his rays can but obliquely and dimly penetrate.
There is only one solution to this social issue, and that is a complete ban on divorce a vinculo, following the strict guidelines of the Gospel and the ancient Church. In Catholic countries, divorces are very rare and are only granted to those who have abandoned the Church's authority. If a significant part of the Protestant community still observes the sacred laws of Matrimony, the integrity of morals can largely be attributed to the presence of the Catholic religion, which has a positive influence even on those who are not part of its community, much like the sun, whose warm light and energy reach even the most remote areas that it can only touch indirectly and softly.
Index.
Footnotes
- 1.
- Dryden, Hind and Panther.
- 2.
- Matt. xvi. 26.
- 3.
- II. Cor. iv. 17.
- 4.
- Rom. ix. 5.
- 5.
- Athanasian Creed.
- 6.
- Matt. xi.
- 7.
- Acts iv. 12.
- 8.
- Isaiah liii. 5.
- 9.
- Luke ix. 23.
- 10.
- II. Cor. iv. 10.
- 11.
- Gal. vi. 14.
- 12.
- De Corona, C. iii.
- 13.
- Mark xvi. 15.
- 14.
- Luke x. 16.
- 15.
- Symb. Constantinop.
- 16.
- John xvii. 20, 21.
- 17.
- Gal. v. 20, 21.
- 18.
- Ephes. iv. 3-6.
- 19.
- Matt. xvi. 18.
- 20.
- Luke i. 32, 33.
- 21.
- Matt. xii. 25.
- 22.
- John x. 16.
- 23.
- Rom. xii. 4, 5.
- 24.
- John xv. 5.
- 25.
- Apoc. xxi. 9.
- 26.
- I. Cor. xiv. 33.
- 27.
- Job xxxviii. 11.
- 28.
- Heb. xiii. 8.
- 29.
- De Civitate Dei, Lib. 16, Cap. ii., No. 1.
- 30.
- I. Pet. ii. 9.
- 31.
- Heb. i. 3.
- 32.
- Exod. xxv. 40.
- 33.
- Lev. xix. 2.
- 34.
- Matt. v. 48.
- 35.
- Eph. v. 1.
- 36.
- Ephes. iv. 11, 13.
- 37.
- Deut. vi. 6, 7.
- 38.
- Apoc. iii. 7.
- 39.
- Matt. xvi. 26.
- 40.
- Gal. iii. 27.
- 41.
- Eph. v. 25-27.
- 42.
- Heb. xi. 37.
- 43.
- Coloss. iii. 3.
- 44.
- I. Tim. i. 15.
- 45.
- Matt. xi. 5.
- 46.
- Matt. xiii. 24-37.
- 47.
- Ibid. xiii. 47.
- 48.
- II. Tim. ii. 20.
- 49.
- Dial. contra Lucif.
- 50.
- Hom. 12, in Evang.
- 51.
- In Ps. viii., ii. 13.
- 52.
- Cant. vi. 9.
- 53.
- I. Cor. i.
- 54.
- I. Cor. v.
- 55.
- Luther, Zuinglius, and Knox had been ordained priests. Calvin had studied for the priesthood, but did not receive Orders.
- 56.
- Ps. xii.
- 57.
- Mal. i. 11.
- 58.
- Matt. xxviii. 19.
- 59.
- Mark xvi. 15.
- 60.
- Acts i. 8.
- 61.
- Rom. x. 18.
- 62.
- Rom. i. 18.
- 63.
- Adv. Hær., i. 1.
- 64.
- Apologet. c. 37.
- 65.
- St. Aug. de Ver. Rel., c. 7. n. 12.
- 66.
- Does not this fact conclusively demonstrate the truth that the Catholic Church can subsist under every form of government? And is it not an eloquent refutation of the oft repeated calumny that a republic is not a favorable soil for her development?
- 67.
- Apoc. v. 9.
- 68.
- Malachy i. 11.
- 69.
- Ps. lxxxiii.
- 70.
- Eph. ii. 20.
- 71.
- Gal. i. 8.
- 72.
- II. Tim. ii. 2.
- 73.
- Heb. v. 4.
- 74.
- Rom. x. 15.
- 75.
- Acts xiv. 22.
- 76.
- Tit. i. 5.
- 77.
- Acts xiii. 2, 3.
- 78.
- Matt. xvi. 18.
- 79.
- Luke xxii. 32.
- 80.
- John xxi. 15.
- 81.
- Thess. ii. 13.
- 82.
- Acts xv. 28.
- 83.
- Gal. i. 8.
- 84.
- Matt. vi. 17.
- 85.
- Acts xiii. 2.
- 86.
- Acts xiv. 22.
- 87.
- I. Cor. xiv. 34, 35.
- 88.
- Acts viii. 17.
- 89.
- Matt. xxvi. 26-28.
- 90.
- I. Cor. x. 16.
- 91.
- John xx. 28.
- 92.
- II. Cor. v. 18.
- 93.
- James v. 14.
- 94.
- Mark x. 11, 12.
- 95.
- I. Cor. vii, 10, 11.
- 96.
- I. Cor. vii.
- 97.
- History of the Church of England, by Thomas. V. Short, Bishop of St. Asaph's, p. 44.
- 98.
- Book of Homilies.
- 99.
- Lib. de Præscrip., c. 32.
- 100.
- Psal. contra part Donati.
- 101.
- Luke i. 32, 33.
- 102.
- Matt. xvi. 18.
- 103.
- Matt. xxviii. 20.
- 104.
- Except some Oriental sects dating back to the fifth and ninth centuries.
- 105.
- Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, ch. xxxvii, p. 450.
- 106.
- Du Pape, 1, 2, c. 5.
- 107.
- Psalm cii. 5.
- 108.
- Psalm ii. 1-4.
- 109.
- Daniel, iii.
- 110.
- Tyndall, Study of Physics.
- 111.
- Psalm ci. 27-29.
- 112.
- Eph. ii. 19, 20.
- 113.
- Matt. xxviii. 20.
- 114.
- See Gal. iv. 14; 1 Thess. ii. 13.
- 115.
- Matt. xvi. 18.
- 116.
- Matt. vii. 24, et seq.
- 117.
- John xx. 21.
- 118.
- Matt. xxviii. 19, 20.
- 119.
- Mark xvi. 15.
- 120.
- Acts i. 8.
- 121.
- Matt. x. 14, 15.
- 122.
- Matt. xviii. 17.
- 123.
- Mark xvi. 16.
- 124.
- Luke x. 16.
- 125.
- John xiv. 16; xvi. 13.
- 126.
- Matt. xxviii. 18-20.
- 127.
- Ex. iii. 12; Jer. xv. 20, etc.
- 128.
- Eph. iv. 11-14.
- 129.
- Heb. xi. 6.
- 130.
- Tim. iii. 7.
- 131.
- Isaiah xxxv. 8.
- 132.
- Ps. cxxxii.
- 133.
- Matt. xviii. 3.
- 134.
- Pet. ii. 2.
- 135.
- Deut. xvii. 8, et seq.
- 136.
- Mal. ii. 7.
- 137.
- Matt. xxiii. 2, 3.
- 138.
- John v. 39.
- 139.
- Except when He directed St. John to write the Apocalypse, i. 11.
- 140.
- Matt. xxviii. 19.
- 141.
- Mark xvi. 15.
- 142.
- Luke x. 16.
- 143.
- Mark xvi. 20.
- 144.
- I. Tim., ii. 4.
- 145.
- Martinet, Religion in Society, Vol. II., c. 10.
- 146.
- II. Pet., iii. 16.
- 147.
- Ibid., i. 20.
- 148.
- Acts, viii. 31.
- 149.
- Except, perhaps, Rev. H. W. Beecher. who thinks that God is glorified by the variety of sects.
- 150.
- See John xxi. 25; II. Thess. ii. 14.
- 151.
- III. Kings xiv. 19.
- 152.
- Dialog. 3, 14.
- 153.
- Deut. xvii.
- 154.
- I. Cor. x. 11.
- 155.
- Prov. viii. 15.
- 156.
- Matt. xvi. 13-19.
- 157.
- Rev. i. 18.
- 158.
- John xxi. 15-17.
- 159.
- Matt. x. 2; Mark iii. 16; Luke vi. 14; Acts i. 14.
- 160.
- Acts iii.
- 161.
- Acts ii.
- 162.
- Acts x.
- 163.
- Acts i.
- 164.
- Acts xv.
- 165.
- Acts xii.
- 166.
- Gal. ii. 11.
- 167.
- Gal. i. 18.
- 168.
- Socrates' Ecclesiastical History, B. II., c. xv.
- 169.
- Epist. 113.
- 170.
- See Butler's Lives of the Saints—St. Olave, July 29th.
- 171.
- Ps. lii.
- 172.
- Gen. xi. 4.
- 173.
- Numb. xxiv. 5.
- 174.
- Conc. Vat. Const. Pastor Æternus, c. 4.
- 175.
- Conc. Vat. Const. Dei Filius, cap. 4; Coloss. ii. 8.
- 176.
- Matt. xvi.
- 177.
- Matt. xvi.
- 178.
- Ibid.
- 179.
- Luke xxii. 31, 32.
- 180.
- John xxi. 16, 17.
- 181.
- Matt. viii. 20.
- 182.
- Acts iv. 34, 35.
- 183.
- Sometimes called Stephen II., as Stephen, his predecessor, died three days after his election, whose name is omitted in some calendars.
- 184.
- III. Kings xxi. 3.
- 185.
- II. Kings xii.
- 186.
- I dare say you could have found, a few years since, some persons in the United States who entertained a holy fear lest the Pope should one morning land upon our shores, and take forcible possession of our country. A venerable clergyman once informed me that when he went to pay his respects to President Pierce, who then occupied the White House, his Excellency remarked to him: "I had a visit from a nervous man who asked me if I was getting ready to resist the Pope's arrival. I replied that I hadn’t done anything yet, but I would surely be ready to face the enemy when he came. The man left feeling a bit calmer, but not completely satisfied."
- 187.
- Some of the evils that were predicted to follow from the occupation of Rome by a foreign power have been too speedily realized. Already several convents and other ecclesiastical institutions have been seized and sold, and their inmates sent adrift. A number of colleges founded and endowed by the piety of foreign Catholics have been confiscated. Public religious processions through the streets of Rome have been prohibited. These and other outrages are perpetrated by a government which solemnly pledged itself to maintain inviolate the sovereign rights of the Holy Father when it took forcible possession of his city in 1870. From the events that have already transpired, we shall not be surprised to see the Pope still more seriously hampered by a monarch who has unscrupulously violated his former guarantees.
- 188.
- Memoir of Pope Sixtus V., by Baron Hübner, Vol. II., ch. 1.
- 189.
- When these lines were written, Pius IX. was the reigning Pontiff. He died February 7, 1878.
- 190.
- Some time ago, my attention was called to a certain excommunication or "curse," then widely circulated by the press of North Carolina. The "curse" is attributed to the Holy Father, and is fulminated against Victor Emmanuel. In this anathema, swearing and incriminating are heaped up in wild confusion. When this base forgery appeared, an article exposing the falsehood of the production was published. We fear, however, that many who read the slanderous charge did not read its refutation.
- 191.
- Matt. xvi. 18.
- 192.
- I. Cor. xiii. 12.
- 193.
- Gen. xlviii. 16.
- 194.
- Tobias xii. 12.
- 195.
- Luke xv. 10.
- 196.
- I. Cor. iv. 9.
- 197.
- Matt. xxii. 30.
- 198.
- Gen. xxviii.
- 199.
- Exod. xvii.
- 200.
- Baruch i. 13.
- 201.
- Job xlii.
- 202.
- Ibid.
- 203.
- II. Paralip. vii. 15.
- 204.
- II. Mac. xv. 14.
- 205.
- Revel. v. 8.
- 206.
- Zach. i. 12, 13.
- 207.
- I. Tim. ii. 5.
- 208.
- Council of Trent, Sess. xxv.
- 209.
- Prov. xv. 20.
- 210.
- Luke vi. 19.
- 211.
- Matt. ix. 20.
- 212.
- Exod. iv. 12.
- 213.
- Jer. i. 5.
- 214.
- Luke i. 41.
- 215.
- Ibid. i. 15.
- 216.
- John v. 35.
- 217.
- Acts ii.
- 218.
- II Cor. iii. 6.
- 219.
- Acts iii. 15.
- 220.
- Isaiah iii. 11.
- 221.
- Luke i. 26, 27.
- 222.
- Matt. i. 25.
- 223.
- Matt. i. 25.
- 224.
- Book V., ch. xlv.
- 225.
- Gen. viii. 7.
- 226.
- Kings xv. 35.
- 227.
- Ps. cix.
- 228.
- Josue xvii. 1.
- 229.
- Matt. xii. 46; xiii. 55, 56.
- 230.
- Ibid.
- 231.
- Matt xxvii.; Mark xv.
- 232.
- John xix. 25.
- 233.
- Gen. xiii. 8.
- 234.
- Bulla Dogmat. Pii Papæ IX.
- 235.
- Ibid.
- 236.
- Gen. iii. 15.
- 237.
- I. Cor. xv. 45.
- 238.
- Bibliotheca Max. Patrum, t. 2, p. 3.
- 239.
- De sac. ordinat., p. 313.
- 240.
- Renaudot. Lit. Orient.
- 241.
- Luke i. 26-35.
- 242.
- I. Cor. xv. 41.
- 243.
- St. Bernard.
- 244.
- Judges, v.
- 245.
- Judith, xiii.
- 246.
- Luke i. 39-45.
- 247.
- Luke i. 46-48.
- 248.
- Oliver W. Holmes.
- 249.
- Luke xi. 27.
- 250.
- Esther vi. 11.
- 251.
- Ps. cxxxviii. (In Protestant version, Ps. cxxxix.)
- 252.
- John xv. 14.
- 253.
- John xii. 26.
- 254.
- Ps. lxxxvi.
- 255.
- Judith xiii.
- 256.
- Eccles. xliii. et seq.
- 257.
- Luke i.
- 258.
- Ibid.
- 259.
- Luke i. 49.
- 260.
- Gen. xlviii. 16; Tobias xii. 12; Luke xv. 10; Zach. i. 12, 13.
- 261.
- Acts vii. 55.
- 262.
- II. Cor. xii. 4.
- 263.
- Luke ii. 51.
- 264.
- Longfellow's "Golden Legend."
- 265.
- Isaiah xlix. 15.
- 266.
- Heb. ii 11.
- 267.
- Luke xv. 7.
- 268.
- Luke xxii. 29, 30.
- 269.
- I. Cor. vi.
- 270.
- Longfellow's "Golden Legend."
- 271.
- Luke ii. 51.
- 272.
- Heb. i. 3.
- 273.
- Rom. viii. 29.
- 274.
- Sess. xxv.
- 275.
- Chap. xx.
- 276.
- Apoc. xxi.
- 277.
- III. Kings vi.
- 278.
- II. Kings vii. 2.
- 279.
- At the Washington and Lee University, Lexington, Va., in the chapel sanctuary, the portrait of an opulent benefactor holds a conspicuous place.
- 280.
- Exod. xxv. 40.
- 281.
- Sess. xxv.
- 282.
- II. Mach. xii. 43-46.
- 283.
- Matt. xii. 32.
- 284.
- I. Cor. iii. 13-15.
- 285.
- De Monogam., n. x.
- 286.
- Euseb., B. iv., c. 71.
- 287.
- Catech., n. 9, 10, p. 328.
- 288.
- Apud Faith of Catholics, Vol. III., p. 162 and seq.
- 289.
- See Faith of Catholics, Vol. III., p. 176.
- 290.
- Ibid., p. 177.
- 291.
- Ibid., Vol. II.
- 292.
- Confessions, Book ix.
- 293.
- Jewish Prayer Book. Edited by Isaac Leeser, published by Slote & Mooney, Philadelphia.
- 294.
- Act. I.
- 295.
- See Path of Holiness, Rivington's, London. Treasury of Devotion, Ibid. Catechism of Theology, Masten, London.
- 296.
- Mark xii. 26, 27.
- 297.
- Apoc. xxi. 27.
- 298.
- Morte D'Arthur.
- 299.
- Eccles. xi. 1.
- 300.
- Vie de Fenelon.
- 301.
- Becanus, de Virtutibus Theologicis, c. 16, quæst. 4, No. 2.
- 302.
- Dr. Brownson, who was then a Protestant.
- 303.
- Bancroft's “U.S. History” Vol. I., ch. vii. 20th Edition, 1864.
- 304.
- Bancroft's "U.S. History," Vol. I., ch. vii.
- 305.
- Bancroft's “U.S. History,” Vol. I., ch. vii. Vide Bacon's Laws.
- 306.
- Ibid.
- 307.
- Bancroft's "U.S. History," Vol. I., ch. vii. Vide Bacon's Laws.
- 308.
- Boston, Houghton, Mifflin & Co., 1884.
- 309.
- Ibid., Chapter iii.
- 310.
- Ibid., Chap. v.
- 311.
- Ibid., Chap. xi.
- 312.
- Ibid. Chap. xi.
- 313.
- James Walter Thomas.
- 314.
- The original of Washington's reply is still preserved in the Archives of the Baltimore Cathedral.
- 315.
- Ps. ii.
- 316.
- II. Tim. ii. 9.
- 317.
- II. Tim. iv. 2.
- 318.
- “Ferdinand and Isabella” Vol. III., p. 202.
- 319.
- Blue Laws.
- 320.
- For an impartial account of the Inquisition, the reader is referred to the “Letters on the Spanish Inquisition,” by the Count de Maistre.
- 321.
- “The Ottoman and Spanish Empires,” by Leopold Ranke.
- 322.
- Constitutional History; Elizabeth, Chap. III.
- 323.
- See Lingard, Vol. VII., pp. 244-5.
- 324.
- Macaulay's Essays, "Review of Nares' Memoirs of Lord Burleigh."
- 325.
- II. Cor. iii. 5.
- 326.
- Phil. ii. 13.
- 327.
- John xv. 5.
- 328.
- Acts ii. 38.
- 329.
- Matt. xxviii. 19.
- 330.
- See Wisdom ii. 23.
- 331.
- Rom. v. 12.
- 332.
- Eph. ii. 3.
- 333.
- Job xiv. 4.
- 334.
- Ps. l. 7.
- 335.
- Gen. iii. 15.
- 336.
- Gal. iv. 4, 5.
- 337.
- John iii. 5.
- 338.
- Acts xvi. 15.
- 339.
- Ibid. xvi. 33.
- 340.
- I. Cor. i. 16.
- 341.
- Lib. II. adr. Hær.
- 342.
- In Ep. ad Rom.
- 343.
- Epis. ad Fidum.
- 344.
- Apoc. xxi. 27.
- 345.
- Rom. xi. 33, 34.
- 346.
- Ezech. xxxvi. 25, 26.
- 347.
- Acts ii. 38.
- 348.
- Ibid. xxii. 16.
- 349.
- Gal. iii. 26, 27.
- 350.
- I. Cor. vi. 11.
- 351.
- Tit. iii. 3-7.
- 352.
- John v.
- 353.
- Acts ii. 41.
- 354.
- Acts viii. 14-17.
- 355.
- Acts xix. 5, 6.
- 356.
- Heb. vi. 1, 2.
- 357.
- II. Cor. i. 21.
- 358.
- Tract VI. in Ep. Joan.
- 359.
- De Resur. car.
- 360.
- Epist. lxxiii.
- 361.
- Cat. xxi. Mys. iii. De S. Chrism.
- 362.
- De Myst. cvii. n. 42.
- 363.
- Dial. adv. Lucifer.
- 364.
- L. II., contra lit. Petil.
- 365.
- Roman Pontifical.
- 366.
- II. Cor. x. 5.
- 367.
- John vi. 48-56.
- 368.
- John vi. 61.
- 369.
- Ibid. vi. 67.
- 370.
- John iii.
- 371.
- Matt. xvi.
- 372.
- John vi. 68, 69.
- 373.
- Matt. xxvi. 26-28.
- 374.
- Luke xxii. 19.
- 375.
- I. Cor. x. 16, and xi. 23-29.
- 376.
- See "Catholic beliefs." Vol. II.
- 377.
- John vi. 51, and seq.
- 378.
- Rom. vi. 9.
- 379.
- I. Cor. xi. 27.
- 380.
- Aug. De consec. dist.
- 381.
- De formula Missæ.
- 382.
- Systema Theol., p. 250.
- 383.
- Acts ii. 42.
- 384.
- Ibid. xx. 7.
- 385.
- Alzog's Hist., Vol. I., p. 721.
- 386.
- Denziger, Rit. Orientales.
- 387.
- While Protestants consider the cup as an indispensable part of the communion service, they do not seem, in many instances, to be very particular as to what the cup will contain. And the New York Independent, of September 21, 1876, relates the following incident: A late English traveler came across a Baptist mission church in distant Burma that was using Bass's pale ale for the communion service instead of wine. The sound of the frothing bottle being opened on the communion table seemed a bit inappropriate to the visitor, who gave the pastor a half-dozen bottles of claret for sacramental use.
- 388.
- Gen. iv.
- 389.
- Gen. viii.
- 390.
- Ibid. xv.
- 391.
- Job. i.
- 392.
- Numb. xxviii.
- 393.
- II. Mac. xii. 43-46.
- 394.
- Heb. x. 4, 7.
- 395.
- Isaiah i. 11-13.
- 396.
- Mal. i. 10, 11.
- 397.
- I. Cor. xi. 23-26.
- 398.
- Heb. xiii. 10.
- 399.
- Ibid. vii. 12.
- 400.
- Ps. cix. 4; Heb. v. 6.
- 401.
- Gen. xiv. 18.
- 402.
- Heb. ix. 25.
- 403.
- Ibid. x. 11, 12.
- 404.
- I. John ii. 1, 2.
- 405.
- Heb. ix. 13, 14.
- 406.
- Heb. iv. 16.
- 407.
- John iv. 23, 24.
- 408.
- Dan. iii. 62, 63. Though this passage is omitted in the Protestant Bible, it is retained in the Book of Common Prayer.
- 409.
- Psalm. xviii. 1.
- 410.
- Rom. xii. 1.
- 411.
- Matt. xxvi.
- 412.
- Ibid. xxi.
- 413.
- Ibid. xxvi.
- 414.
- Mark vii.
- 415.
- John xx.
- 416.
- Acts viii.
- 417.
- James v.
- 418.
- Apocalypse, passim.
- 419.
- II. Cor. iii. 9.
- 420.
- Isaiah xxix. 13.
- 421.
- Ibid. i. 72.
- 422.
- Ps. cl.
- 423.
- Joel ii. 13.
- 424.
- Ibid. ii. 15-17.
- 425.
- I. Cor. xiii.
- 426.
- Phil. ii. 10.
- 427.
- I. Tim. iv. 4.
- 428.
- Exod. xxv. 31, and seq.
- 429.
- Ps. cxl.
- 430.
- Exod. xxx. 7.
- 431.
- Luke i. 9, 10.
- 432.
- John xii. 6.
- 433.
- Exod. xxviii. 4.
- 434.
- Apoc. vii. 9, 10.
- 435.
- Matt. i. 21.
- 436.
- Matt. ix. 2.
- 437.
- John v. 14.
- 438.
- II. Cor. v. 18-20.
- 439.
- Matt. xvi. 18, 19.
- 440.
- Matt. xviii. 18.
- 441.
- John xx. 21-23.
- 442.
- Isaiah i. 18.
- 443.
- Acts xix. 18.
- 444.
- I. John i. 9.
- 445.
- In Reg. Brev., quæst, ccxxix., T. II., p. 492.
- 446.
- Ibid., cclxxxviii., p. 516.
- 447.
- See Faith of Catholics, Vol. III., p. 74 and seq.
- 448.
- Apud Wiseman's Doctrines of the Church.
- 449.
- Hom. xx.
- 450.
- Sermo cccxcii.
- 451.
- Tom. vii. Comm. in Matt.
- 452.
- Lib. iii., De Sacerdotio.
- 453.
- Ibid., Hom. xx.
- 454.
- Comment in Eccles.
- 455.
- Comm. in Matt.
- 456.
- Lib. de Capt. Babyl. cap de Pœnit.
- 457.
- See "A Guide to the Church." By the Rev. C. S. Grueber, Hambridge, Diocese of Bath and Wells. London: Palmer, 1870.
- 458.
- The Protestant Episcopal Bishop of North Carolina.
- 459.
- Ps. cxxxii.
- 460.
- The Ordering of Priests.
- 461.
- Mark ii. 7.
- 462.
- Matt. ix. 8.
- 463.
- John xx.
- 464.
- IV. Kings v.
- 465.
- Systema Theol.
- 466.
- Remarques sur l'Olympe.
- 467.
- Emile.
- 468.
- Heb. v. 2.
- 469.
- Luke xv. 32.
- 470.
- Num. xii.
- 471.
- II. Kings xii.
- 472.
- Matt. xvi. 19.
- 473.
- Ibid., xviii. 18.
- 474.
- I. Cor. v. 5.
- 475.
- II. Cor. ii. 6-10.
- 476.
- Articuli pro Clero, A.D. 1584. Sparrow, 194. I admit, indeed, that Protestant canons have but a fleeting and ephemeral authority even among themselves, and that the canons must yield to the spirit of the times, not the times to the canons. I dare say that even few Protestant theologians are familiar with the canons to which I have referred. Some people have a convenient faculty of forgetting unpleasant traditions.
- 477.
- Vol. I. p. 214.
- 478.
- Ibid.
- 479.
- Byron.
- 480.
- Daniel iv. 24.
- 481.
- Acts x. 31.
- 482.
- Sess. xxv. Dec. de Indulgentia.
- 483.
- James v. 14, 15.
- 484.
- Homil. ii. in Levit.
- 485.
- Lib. iii. de Sacred.
- 486.
- Epist. xxv. ad Decentum.
- 487.
- Comment in locum.
- 488.
- Systema Theol., p. 280.
- 489.
- Lib. de Captiv. Babyl.
- 490.
- II. Cor. v. 20.
- 491.
- John xx. 21.
- 492.
- Matt. xxviii. 19, 20.
- 493.
- Mark xvi. 15.
- 494.
- Matt. x. 14, 15.
- 495.
- Luke x. 16.
- 496.
- Paralip, xvi. 22.
- 497.
- John xv. 15.
- 498.
- Isaiah lii. 7.
- 499.
- I. Cor. iv. 1.
- 500.
- James v. 14.
- 501.
- I. Cor. iv. 15.
- 502.
- Apoc. xxi. 2.
- 503.
- Eph. iv. 11, 12.
- 504.
- Ps. cxlvii. 20.
- 505.
- Matt. xix. 27-29.
- 506.
- Luke x. 18, 20.
- 507.
- Wisd. vi. 6.
- 508.
- I. Pet. iv. 17.
- 509.
- I. Cor. iv. 7.
- 510.
- Cor. iii. 6, 7.
- 511.
- Malach. ii. 7.
- 512.
- Osee. iv. 6.
- 513.
- Isaiah lii. 11.
- 514.
- Rom. xii. 1.
- 515.
- Matt. xix. 12.
- 516.
- I. Cor. vii. 32, 33.
- 517.
- I. Cor. vii. 8.
- 518.
- Matt. xix. 27.
- 519.
- Ibid., xix. 29.
- 520.
- Tit. i. 8.
- 521.
- I. Tim. iv. 12.
- 522.
- II. Cor. vi. 46.
- 523.
- Ep. ad Pammach.
- 524.
- Adv. Jovin., lib. 1.
- 525.
- Adv. Vigilantium.
- 526.
- Hæres. 59, c. 4.
- 527.
- I. Kings xxi.
- 528.
- Exod. xix.
- 529.
- Page 239.
- 530.
- Essays, p. 17.
- 531.
- Annals of the Propagation of the Faith, March, 1868.
- 532.
- Marshall, Comedy of Convocation.
- 533.
- I. Cor. ix. 5.
- 534.
- I. Tim. iii. 2.
- 535.
- I. Tim. iv. 1-3.
- 536.
- Ephes. v. 25-32.
- 537.
- Sess. xxiv.
- 538.
- Matt. xix. 4-6.
- 539.
- Matt. xix. 3-9.
- 540.
- Mark x. 11, 12.
- 541.
- Luke xvi. 18.
- 542.
- I. Cor. vii. 10, 11.
- 543.
- Bossuet, Variations, Vol. 1.
- 544.
- Audin, p. 339.
- 545.
- American Cyclop., art Divorce. Our Savior declares that he who marrieth an adulteress committeth adultery. Yet Luther and Calvin declare that it is unwise to oppose such a marriage. But "God's foolishness is wiser than human wisdom." And Wisdom has said: "I will dismantle the wisdom of the wise." (I. Cor. i.)
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!